The Beginning

   Janet and I had been married almost five years.  We were a typical
Silicon Valley dink (dual income no kids) couple; I worked in high tech
engineering, Janet worked in product marketing.  I was with a fairly
established company; Janet was with a start-up.  We were in our early 30's,
and when we were not working, we were dining, dancing, cycling together.

   Janet had been keeping startup hours for more than six months; they'd
finally gotten their initial public stock offering.  Her long hours and
stock options were going to pay off for us in true Silicon Valley style.
Soon we'd be able to move out of our little townhouse and into something
substantially better.

   I thought ours was a good solid marriage.  We didn't argue, we spent
time together, we had a great time in bed (or on the floor, or the sofa, in
the shower, or wherever).  I guess that's an indicia of stubbornness; not
seeing things I should have seen.  Who knows?  I'm not kicking myself over
that now.

   Janet and I decided kids weren't for us, at least not for the
foreseeable future.  A few months ago Janet started complaining about the
side effects of her birth control pills -- how they made her feel, her
dislike of being on medication.  She wanted to explore alternatives.

   We had some long talks and decided the answer was a vasectomy for me.
It was relatively simple, reliable, and would get her off drugs.  We found
a local specialist to do the deed.  I was scheduled for first thing on a
Friday morning; I'd be in at 7, home by 9, off my feet for the weekend, and
back in the office Monday.  Other than not riding my bike for a week or
two, it sounded pretty easy.

   That didn't mean I was totally comfortable with it.  So first thing when
we got up Friday morning I took the tranquilizer the doctor had given me,
even before I showered.  I'm not used to such things; I was feeling fairly
mellow by the time Janet drove us to the doctor's office.  She stayed with
me until I was on my back on the table, my privates exposed to the world. I
think my balls must have known what was up; it felt as if they were trying
to crowd up into my throat.

   I'd been given my choice on how aware I wanted to be of the proceedings,
ranging from a simple local anesthetic to not really there.  I chose not
really there.  The doctor said he preferred that, as it allowed him to work
quicker and resulted in less bleeding.  He started an I.V.  in my arm,
Janet said she'd be back for me in a while, and the world faded.

   I sort of remember sitting in the doctor's office and riding home with
Janet.  She pulled out the sofa bed downstairs and set me in it.  The phone
was nearby, as was the remote for the TV.  I'd been told to take it easy,
and the way I was feeling, that's what I was going to do.  After a while
she gave me two pain pills, and said she needed to go to work for a while.
She said, "Good bye." We kissed and she took off.  I zoned out shortly
after that.

   I woke up groggy at four in the afternoon.  I called out for Janet; no
answer.  I stumbled to my feet and walked bowlegged to the downstairs
bathroom to pee.  I was swollen, but not in too much pain.  I was wearing a
jock strap with bandages packed in around my balls.  I maneuvered my cock
out and leaned against the wall as I peed standing up.

   I was thirsty and hungry, having not eaten since last night.  I got some
7-Up from the refrigerator and made two peanut butter and jelly sandwiches.
I took them and a little trash can back to the sofa bed.  I turned on the
TV, but quickly went to the radio; I didn't like the motion in front of my
eyes.  Both sandwiches and one can of 7-Up went down quickly.

   Around five thirty the doorbell rang.  I got up slowly.  "I'm coming," I
yelled at the door.

   When I opened it, there was a uniformed policeman on the step, backed up
by four women.

   "Are you William Alexander Wilson?" he asked.

   I nodded.  "Most people call me Bill; yes."

   "Are you married to Janet Elaine Wilson?"

   "Yes.  What's going on?"

   The cop had a somber look on his face, a look that was mirrored by the
rest of the entourage.  One gal looked as if she'd been crying.

   "May we come in, please?" he asked.

   "Sure," I sighed.  I shuffled back to the living room and plopped back
on the sofa bed.

   "Please have a seat.  I'm going to lay here; I had surgery this morning.
What's going on?"

   The gal who looked as if she'd been crying sat down, two other gals
supporting her.  The other poker faced gal was standing beside the cop.

   "Mister Wilson, your wife was involved in a very serious traffic
accident," the cop said.

   Oof...  "Okay, I'll get dressed.  Where is she?  El Camino?" El Camino
Hospital was close to where both of us worked.

   The cop gave me a strained look.  I looked at the other folks; this was
feeling worse all the time.

   "No," he said, "she's in a hospital in Tahoe."

   "What?  What's going on?" I couldn't believe it.  Tahoe?  "That's a four
hour drive from here."

   One of the gals standing behind the one in the chair spoke up.

   "Mister Wilson, I'm Jill Anders.  I'm an attorney.  Do you know a John
L?"

   I recognized the name.  "I've heard of him, but I don't know him.
What's he got to do with this?"

   She spoke again.  "Mister Wilson, I don't know how to make this easy.
Let me introduce the others." She put her hand back on the shoulder of the
gal sitting down.  "This is Nancy, John's wife." Nancy was fighting back
sobs.  Jill nodded to the gal standing next to her.  "This is Karen, a
private investigator I use in my practice." Then she nodded to the other
gal, the one standing by the cop.

   She gave me a sad sort of smile.  "Mister Wilson, my name is Denise, and
I'm an attorney as well.  I was hired by your wife."

   "What the hell is going on?  Would someone please tell me?  How is
Janet? How seriously was she injured?  Tahoe?"

   Nancy took a sobbing breath.  Jill and Karen put hands on her shoulders.
It was Nancy who spoke next.

   "Bill, I hired Jill because I thought my husband John was fooling
around. John and your wife Janet have been having quite the torrid affair
for the past few months.  They were on their way to Tahoe together this
morning when..." She took a few breaths, trying to control herself.  I
couldn't believe what I was hearing.  "John lost control of the car and
they crashed.  He died instantly.  Your wife was thrown from the car and is
in critical condition.  Karen was tailing them and was the first one on the
scene."

   I barely made it to the trash can by the side of the bed, flopping over
and vomiting violently.  After the first few spasms I felt someone holding
me.  After a bit someone helped me lean back on the bed, and I was handed a
wet paper towel.  Karen helped me sit up; Nancy handed me the wet towel and
had a dry kitchen towel at hand.  I wiped my face a bit then dried it.  The
only thing I could do was to shake my head.  The rest of me was shaking as
well.

   I looked crossly at the other attorney, Denise.  "And how can you make
this worse?" I asked her.

   She shook her head as she stepped over closer to me.

   "Mister Wilson, we can talk about that later." She looked up at Jill and
they exchanged glances.  Whatever it was, it looked significant.  Denise
continued.  "Suffice it to say for now that I can not and will not do what
was requested of me."

   Then she got another strange look and sort of smiled.  "Mister Wilson,
Bill, do you have an attorney?"

   I was in shock.  "No, is this a criminal matter?"

   She said, "No, not at all.  But I think you're going to need the
services of an attorney.  I could recommend one if you'd like." She was
looking at Jill as she spoke.

   The four ladies exchanged glances; a lot of information passed from
eyebrow to eyebrow, without words.  Nancy spoke again.  "Bill, Denise is
right.  You should ask Jill to represent you."

   I looked at Jill; she remained silent.  I sat there, head still
spinning, until Nancy spoke again.  "Bill, you need to ask her."

   I didn't understand what was going on, but I could tell I was being
given valuable clues.  I looked at Jill.

   "Jill, would you represent me?  I think I need help."

   Jill smiled.  "Yes, I'd be happy to.  And you'll get the same reduced
rate that Nancy is getting."

   Jill leaned over and shook Denise's hand, saying, "Thank you.  I owe you
one."

   Denise said, "I think that's all I'm needed for here.  I have a mess to
clean up." She turned to me and said, "Bill, I'm very sorry.  Jill knows
how to contact me."

   With that she left.

   Another wave of nausea swept over me.  I leaned over the bucket but
didn't need it.  Karen helped me sit up again.  I reached for the other can
of 7-Up.  Karen opened it and handed it to me; I took a careful sip.

   I looked at the crowd.  "Well, what now?  I can't drive."

   Everyone turned to Jill.  She sighed, then spoke.  "You need to get
dressed a little more, then the four of us can drive up together.  Karen,
can you drive us?"

   Karen nodded.  "That would be fine.  I've got the room."

   The cop talked to Karen about setting up an escort to get us through
rush hour traffic.  I started heading up the stairs for clothes.  It was
slow going.  Then I felt someone holding me up, helping.  It was Nancy.
She helped me into the bedroom.  I was wearing sweat pants and a T-shirt. I
dug out some underwear, more sweat pants and sweat shirts, got my wallet,
keys, pilot, and cell phone.  I dumped the clothes and overnight stuff into
my gym bag.  Nancy helped me with shoes and socks; I couldn't bend over.

   "Thank you so much," I told her.

   She helped me back down the stairs.  We held on to each other, more than
we probably needed to keep me stable, but we both needed it.

   I got another can of 7-Up.  Karen was washing out the plastic waste can
I'd woofed in.  She looked at me and said, "We'll bring this along as
well."

   I laughed a little; it hurt.  "Good idea," I told her.

   We went out in front; she had a Jeep Grand Cherokee.  Nancy and I got in
the back, Jill and Karen in the front with Karen driving.  We buckled in
and started off, following a Highway Patrol cruiser that was waiting for
us.

   I leaned my head back and closed my eyes, crying underneath my
sunglasses.  I felt a hand reach over and hold mine.  I clutched it and
cried more.  I heard more crying.  I couldn't believe it -- Janet having an
affair, going off to Tahoe, leaving me.

   I started laughing; it struck me as funny.  I sat up and rubbed my eyes,
not letting go of Nancy's hand.  I let my sunglasses hang from around my
neck and looked at her.  "I'm sorry," I said.

   She smiled a little and hugged my hand; she wasn't letting go either.

   We drove in silence for a while, following the flashing lights of the
escort ahead of us.  I was beat again.  I leaned my head back, and then to
the side, trying to get comfortable.  Nancy unbuckled herself and slid over
to the middle seat right next to me.  She buckled herself in again and
said, "Lean on me." I gave her a puzzled look.  "Please," she said with a
slight smile.  We were still clutching each other's hands.  I leaned over
and let my head rest on her shoulder.  I fought back the tears for a while
and sort of zoned out.

   Some time later I felt us pulling over.  I raised my head; we were
stopping on the right side of the road behind the cop.  We were out of the
traffic now.  I looked at Nancy.  "Thank you," I whispered.  She'd been
crying again; she squeezed my hand.

   The cop came over to us and told us we were on our own until we got
close to Tahoe; people would be watching for us and would escort us the
rest of the way in.  We headed off again.

   I decided to watch the scenery; I'm the one driving usually.  After a
few minutes Jill turned back to me and said, "You said you had surgery this
morning?  How are you feeling?"

   I snorted.  They didn't know.  "I'm feeling sore, and a little groggy
still." I looked at Nancy, holding her hand with both of mine as I spoke.
"My dear wife took me in this morning to get me fixed.  I had a vasectomy."

   Nancy turned pale.  Karen started swearing.  I didn't hear what Jill
said.

   Karen filled us in on some details.  She'd just started this job for
Jill a week ago.  She'd started tailing John again early this morning.
John and Janet met in the parking lot of the doctor's office.  They hugged
and kissed briefly, then headed off.  Karen followed John to his office,
where Janet joined him a few hours later.  She tailed them up to Tahoe,
falling a few minutes behind them as they got out onto the open road.  She
came across the accident, called 911, and got out to do what she could.
Janet had been thrown over the windshield of John's convertible Jaguar.
She called Jill after the police and paramedics arrived, and hurried back
to the bay area.

   Jill took it up from there.  She knew Denise, and knew Janet had seen
her with John a few days earlier.  She called, and confirmed that Janet was
Denise's client.  Karen picked up Jill and Nancy, and everyone met at my
house.  They waited for the cop and Denise before going to the door.

   "So where does Denise fit in all of this?" I asked.

   Jill turned and looked at me.  "Do you really want to know?  You don't
need to know right now."

   I looked at Nancy.  "Do you know?" I asked her.  She nodded her head
yes. "Do you think I need to know right now?" She said softly, "No."

   The wheels turned and clicked in my head.  I looked at her and said
loudly enough for Jill to hear, "Was she going to divorce me?"

   Nancy fought back tears and nodded her head yes.  Seeing her start to
cry I couldn't hold back.  We held each other and cried together.  Jill
turned and said, "Denise was supposed to serve you with the divorce papers
at six this evening."

   Another wave of nausea hit me; Nancy held the bucket and my head.  I
held on to the bucket and heaved.  I didn't produce much, but I sure tried,
and it hurt like hell.  We rolled down the windows a bit, and Karen pulled
into the next gas station to rinse the bucket again.  As she did, Jill got
out and came around to my side and gave me a hug.  It helped.

   They asked me if I wanted to rest for a while or push on.  "Let's go," I
said.  I didn't know what I was going to do when I got there, what I would
say, what I would do.  I was too numb to think about it.

   After a bit Nancy pulled my head back to her shoulder.  We held each
other and I zoned out again.

   I guess I was pretty groggy; next thing I knew we'd stopped in a
hospital emergency room parking area.  I could see the flashing lights of a
cop car to our side.  Karen said, "Thanks a lot," and waved to them.

   I don't know who noticed it first, Nancy or Karen.  I was wearing sweat
pants.  It was dark out.  I felt dampness between my legs.  I started to
look down and got dizzy.  Karen grabbed one side of me and Nancy the other.
Pretty soon I was on my back in the emergency room, my sweats pulled off. I
heard Nancy filling in the ER folks about my surgery.  They cut off my jock
strap and started pulling off bandages.  The pain was intense and I passed
out.

   When I woke up, Nancy was by my side.  We were holding hands again,
still.  I raised her hand in mine and kissed it.  "Thanks.  What's
happening?"

   She sighed.  "You popped some stitches.  They patched you back up."

   I looked in her eyes.  "How is Janet?"

   She sighed and took a ragged breath.  "We went to see her; she's in
intensive care.  How much do you want to know?"

   I held her hand as best I could; I had an I.V.  in one arm.  "Is she
expected to recover?"

   She shook her head.  "No, she isn't."

   I sighed.  "Under the circumstances, that may be the best that could
happen."

   That set off another wave of tears.  We were interrupted by Jill and a
woman doctor.

   "Mister Wilson, how are you feeling?" the doctor asked.

   "Call me Bill, please.  I'm sore, but doing about as well as could be
expected."

   She gave me an incredulous look.  "You had a vasectomy this morning?"

   I shrugged.  She must have seen the stitches.  "Yes, bright and early."

   She shook her head.  "Hard to believe." She sighed a bit.  "We can put
you in a wheelchair and take you to see your wife if you'd like."

   I closed my eyes and suppressed another wave of nausea.  I felt a hand
on my shoulder.  I opened my eyes to see Nancy looking at me intently.

   "Yes, please," I told the doctor.  I looked up at Nancy.  "Would you
come with me, please?  I don't want to let go of you."

   She gave me a half smile.  "Don't worry.  I'm not going to let go
either."

   They got a chair with an I.V.  pole, got me carefully installed, and
took me for a ride to the Intensive Care Unit on the third floor.

   The doctor who brought us up conferred with the staff for a moment.  I
heard a cry of "What?" from one of them; they looked over to us.  After a
bit a nurse and one of the male doctors came over.

   "Mister Wilson, I'm Doctor Bennet."

   I extended my hand and we shook.  "What's her condition?  What's her
prognosis?" I asked.

   He gave me a half smile I was beginning to recognize.  "Mister
Wilson..." he said.

   I interrupted and said, "Bill.  Tell me."

   He nodded and started again.  "Bill, your wife is in critical condition.
She wasn't wearing a seatbelt and was thrown out at high speed.  She has a
lot of broken bones, including skull fractures.  Her spleen was ruptured
and had to be removed; she's still sedated from surgery.  The next 24 hours
will tell, but I'm not optimistic."

   "Thank you for being straight with me.  Can I see her?"

   He nodded and started walking down the hall.  Nancy pushed me in the
chair.  When we got to the very wide door I stopped.  I looked at Nancy.
"You don't have to come in here." In response she gripped my hand tighter.
We went in.

   Janet was probably there under all those wires, tubes, and bandages.
Her head and face were pretty well bandaged up.  She had I.V.  lines in
both arms.

   "Closer," I said.  Nancy wheeled me close to the edge of the bed, next
to her left arm.

   I let go of Nancy's hand so I could pick up Janet's.  I held it to my
lips and kissed her hand.  I heard Nancy start sobbing behind me.  I put
Janet's hand down and waved us out of the room.

   Outside I asked, "Where is her wedding ring?  Did you take it off?"

   A nurse said, "I'll find out," and hurried away.  We wheeled back to the
waiting area where Jill was sitting with my doctor.  The nurse came up to
me and said, "Mister Wilson, it wasn't on her hand when she was brought in.
We've got her purse; would you like it?"

   I held Nancy's hand again.  "No, not now.  Thank you very much for
checking." She walked back to the desk.

   I turned to my doctor.  "Well, what's happening with me?"

   "There's no reason for you to stay overnight, although you should stay
in the area of course, and try to take it easy."

   I nodded, as did Jill.

   Jill spoke up.  "Karen has rooms for us nearby; we're all set."

   The doctor said, "Bill, is there someone that can stay with you?  You
shouldn't be alone."

   I snorted.  I didn't know if that caution was mental or physical.

   Nancy spoke up.  "I'll stay with him.  I also think both of us could use
something to help us sleep."

   The doctor stood up and waved us to the elevator.  "Under the
circumstances, I agree completely."

   We went back to the emergency room area.  Karen met us there.  She
conferred with Jill and Nancy for a bit, then left.  She came back in with
my bag and handed her cell phone to Jill, along with a piece of paper.

   "Here, let's get you dressed again," Karen said.  I was wearing a
hospital gown and not much else.

   "I can do that," I protested.

   "No you can't.  Besides, I was raised with four older brothers," Karen
told me as she got clothes out of the bag.

   "I can't understand why she wasn't wearing a seatbelt.  What can you
tell me about the accident?" I asked Karen.  She turned and looked around
before she spoke, putting her hands on my shoulders and looking me in the
eye.

   "Bill, best we know the old fart died of a massive coronary.  He was
wearing his seat belt and shoulder harness.  His pants were unzipped and he
was hanging out of them."

   I sighed.  "Shit." A weird thought crossed my mind.  "Lipstick marks?"

   She gave me a funny look.  "Yes, how did you know?"

   I chuckled a bit.  "I wondered where she got that.  She did that to me a
few weeks ago -- not in the car though.  It surprised me."

   Karen nodded and said, "It surprised both of them too."

   "Does Nancy know?"

   Karen shook her head.  "No.  And somehow I don't think those details are
going to make it into the police reports or autopsy."

   I nodded.  "Good idea." She'd called John an old fart -- hell, he must
be in his 60's at least, and worth a lot of money from what I remembered.
Nancy couldn't be much older than me, maybe younger.  "How old was he?"

   She smiled.  "Sixty one."

   "Nancy?" I asked.

   She smiled again.  "Twenty nine."

   Wow, two years younger than me, married to someone twice her age.  What
a strange trip.

   Nancy and Jill came back in.  "We're all set, both rooms have two queen
beds.  Ready to go?  I took care of the paperwork," Jill told us.

   I nodded my assent.  I was loaded into another wheelchair and we went
back to the Jeep.  We got in and headed to the hotel.  Karen got room keys;
we made it up to two adjoining rooms, the ladies carrying the bags and
pretty much me as well.

   "Nancy, is this all right with you?" I asked as I looked at the sleeping
arrangements.  She nodded her head.

   "Really?" I asked.

   "Yes," she said clearly.  "I don't want to be alone tonight."

   We went in.  I used the bathroom first; it took a while.  I brushed my
teeth and rinsed my mouth really well, even using the hotel supplied
mouthwash.  Even though I hadn't eaten all day, or at least held anything
down, I wasn't hungry.  The door connecting our rooms was open.  I crashed
on the bed, my mind spinning.  Jill came in just after Nancy exited the
bathroom.  She had two cups of water.

   "Okay gang -- one for you, and one for you," she said, handing us each a
pill and a glass.  "Down the hatch.  I'm watching."

   I looked at Nancy and toasted her, swallowing my pill.  I was still
thirsty.  I looked back to Jill.

   She smiled.  "And don't either of you worry; the hospital knows to call
Karen or me if there's any change.  Get some rest; you both need it."

   I crashed on the bed, still wearing my sweats.  As I was fading, I felt
someone climb in with me.  We held each other and finally got to sleep.

   When I woke the next morning it took me a while to get oriented.  When I
did I felt as if I'd been kicked in the stomach, and in the balls.  Nancy
was nowhere to be seen.  I sat up and groaned.

   Nancy hurried in from the other room.  "Are you okay?" she asked.

   I smiled.  "Good morning beautiful." She chuckled a little and put down
her coffee cup.

   "Let me help you up," she said.  She did, and we hugged briefly.

   "Thank you for being here," I told her.

   She sighed and held me close.  "No Bill, thank you."

   I went to the bathroom.  Standard undies held up the dressings, but with
every step my balls bounced, and the sensation was not pleasant.  I managed
my business and made my way dressed in sweats again into the other room.
The three ladies were sitting around, Karen on a bed, Jill and Nancy in
chairs.  I sat on the other bed.

   "Good morning ladies.  What's the word?"

   "Coffee?" Karen asked.

   "Nope, don't drink it.  How about a 7-Up?" I replied.

   Nancy went to the mini-bar and got a can.  She brought it to me and sat
next to me on the bed.  Our hands connected automatically.

   Jill said, "What little change with Janet overnight wasn't good.  The
hospital would like to talk to you, but we should get something to eat
first."

   I nodded.  I looked at Nancy.  "How about John?"

   Nancy sighed.  Jill spoke again.  "He's to be cremated; some of his
organs were used."

   I nodded; I guessed that was the hospital's question.  "We're both
Neptune Society members, and if the hospital can use any of Janet's organs,
that's fine with me.  Neither of us has any living family."

   Nancy nodded a little.  Jill said, "That was their question.  I'll let
them know, but you'll need to sign some papers as well."

   After a bit we went down and got something to eat.  It was a little
after ten in the morning.  We went back to the hospital.  A doctor checked
me; I was doing fine.  I signed the donor forms for Janet, and the
cremation papers.  We went upstairs and looked in on her again; Nancy
accompanied me.

   "What's the clicking noise?  I don't remember that from last night," I
asked a nurse when we left the room.

   "The ventilator," she said.  "We put her on it a few hours ago; she's
not breathing on her own."

   We had a conference with the ICU staff.  She was basically being kept
alive until the tissue cross match results came back; there was a good
chance her lungs, heart, and kidneys could all be used.

   I told them that sounded good to me.  The doctor looked me in the eye
and asked if I wanted to be called before....  He didn't have to say what
for.  I held Nancy's hand and said, "No.  We said goodbye yesterday.  Let
me know when it's over."

   Jill said, "The hospital knows how to contact me; I'm his attorney."

   The doctor shook our hands and went back to work.  We sat there for a
few minutes.

   "Let's get out of here," I said.  Nancy said, "Right." We left.

   We returned to the hotel.  Jill, Nancy, and I talked.  Karen was out
running around; she said she had work to do.  Jill kept the two of us
supplied with tranquilizers; I'm glad she did -- what they told me was
easier to take half numb.

   Nancy and John had been married a little over four years.  She met him
as a therapist as he was recovering from a ski injury.  He swept her off
her feet and they were married soon afterwards.  She knew he'd been married
once before, and had been divorced for a number of years.  Nancy talked
about his absences, finally getting suspicious, and contacting Jill again
recently.  Jill had just set Karen on the matter, and what she'd quickly
found confirmed Nancy's suspicions.

   Jill mentioned a prenuptial agreement, and said she'd been in contact
with John's attorney, and was awaiting copies of a number of things.  I
told them Janet and I both had wills, prepared by an attorney friend,
basically leaving everything to the other person.  Jill seemed quite
excited by that.  I was surprised I remembered the attorney's name.  We
dragged out my palm pilot and I gave her the phone numbers of the attorney
and some of Janet's coworkers.

   She started gathering her things.  When we asked what was up, she said
she wanted to make some calls.  We told her she could to it from here, but
she said she'd use the hotel's business center downstairs.

   Nancy and I collapsed on the bed and held each other, fuzzy headed and
quiet.

   Jill and Karen came back some time later.  Jill looked quite happy;
Karen evidently hadn't had as much success in her tasks.  We went to
dinner. Both Nancy and I were finally hungry.  While we were finishing
dessert, Jill stepped away from the table.  I picked up the check.  As we
got back into Karen's Jeep, Nancy asked if we should swing by the hospital.
Jill told us she'd just spoken to them; no news.  I sighed and suggested we
go back to the hotel.

   We went back and crashed.  Neither Nancy nor I made any bones about
being in the same bed; we both needed to hold someone.  Jill supplied us
with more drugs and we slept well.

   I woke up in the morning with my arms around a warm body.  I held her to
me, then as my head cleared I started to cry.  I didn't know if it was
sorrow, anger, jealousy, or a mix of I don't know what.  Nancy held me and
we cried together for a while.

   Finally we sat up.  I held her head and kissed her eyes, tasting the
salt of her tears.  We took turns cleaning up in the bathroom, and once
dressed went next door.  When we were all seated Jill gave me a somber
look. I clutched Nancy's hand; she put her arms around me.

   Jill spoke softly.  "Janet died a little after seven this morning, never
regaining consciousness.  She was an excellent donor match.  Her heart,
lungs, both kidneys, her corneas, and portions of skin are all going to
lucky people."

   I held Nancy and said, "May they both rest in peace."

   Karen sighed and said, "Amen to that."

   I looked at Jill.  "Thank you so much for your help.  Let's swing by and
pick up things and head home."

   Jill nodded.  "We've already picked up their belongings.  John's car was
totaled; Karen went over it yesterday.  I took care of everything else at
the hospital.  We can go when you're ready."

   We packed quietly, Nancy and I exchanging hugs as we did.  We went down
to the car.  Karen checked us out and started back to the bay area.

   About an hour out of Tahoe I started thinking about the next few days.
There was so much to do.  Jill could handle part of it.  Other things, I
wasn't so sure.

   I turned to look at Nancy.  Our hands were still welded together; she
looked deep in thought.

   "Nancy?" I said softly.

   She sighed a little and turned her head to me.  After a moment I could
tell she was focused on me.

   "Bill, stay with me for a while?" she said.

   My arms flew around her and I hugged her to me as the tears welled up.
"Oh Nancy, I was trying to figure out how to ask you the same thing." We
sighed together as we held each other, then sat up and dried each other's
faces.

   "I've got just the place," Nancy told me.  She turned and put a hand on
Karen's shoulder.

   "Karen, take us back to the Woodside house.  Bill and I are going to the
beach house for a few days.  Jill?"

   Jill turned and smiled, nodding.  "That sounds fine; I can reach you
there.  Bill, do you want me to take care of things?"

   We talked morbid details for a while.  I gave her my keys and told her
where to find our wills.  She'd already talked to Janet's boss, filled him
in on her death, and told them there would not be a memorial service.  She
would talk to management and personnel, and would talk to my boss as well.
She strongly suggested I take the week off.  She told us she could help
with clearing out personal items; we should do that as soon as we could.
Karen echoed that and also volunteered her help.

   As we approached the outskirts of Tracy I announced, "I'm feeling better
-- and hungry.  Anyone like In-N-Out Burger?" There was one just up ahead.

   Karen cut across two lanes of traffic.  "A man after my own heart," she
said.  That brought the first laughter for any of us in the last few days.

   We greased up and gassed up and headed into the valley.  Karen drove us
to a very nice house in Woodside.  We exchanged hugs.  Jill and Karen said
they'd both be in touch, and that we were handling this extremely well.
Jill gave Nancy more tranquilizers for both of us, admonishing us to not
take them until we were at our destination.

   It was strange walking into that house, my arm around Nancy's waist, her
holding me tight.  She was looking around it pretty much as I was -- for
the first time.  We both sighed.

   "Let's go upstairs; I'll pack some things and give you the tour," she
told me.

   It was a beautiful house, spacious and airy.  The master suite was
almost the size of our townhouse.  There was an office downstairs, mostly
empty space with a futon on one side, and...  I yelped in surprise.

   "What's the matter?" Nancy asked.

   I pointed to the computer setup.  "How long have you had that?" The desk
had a top of the line Power Mac with a large flat panel display.

   She shrugged.  "A few months.  We have the same exact setup at the beach
house where we're heading; desk, futon, fax, and all."

   I sighed.  "Well, we have the same exact setup at our place, down to the
desk and the fax machine.  She told me it was from work."

   The other interesting room downstairs held some exercise equipment and a
massage table.  I gave the table a poke.

   Nancy put a hand on my back, feeling the muscles.  "I still give great
massages.  You feel like you could use one."

   I smiled to her.  "We took some massage for couples classes, but never
got our own table."

   We got some stuff from the kitchen, then went into the garage.  She had
a two seat Mercedes.  We loaded it up and headed off.

   "So where are we going?" I asked her, putting my sunglasses on again.

   "To a beach house near Half Moon Bay.  He bought it for me.  It's in my
name, at least it was last Jill checked."

   We talked about the beach house and the big house as we drove over.
They'd planned some remodeling work for the kitchen and one of the
bedrooms. The work was to start in a few weeks, coinciding with a planned
two week vacation to Europe.  She said she wasn't sure about that now.  I
put a hand on her leg; I could hope, but wasn't hoping too much just yet.

   END of Part 1 Tales of the Golden Mule

   Part 2 Beach House

   We stopped for groceries on the way.  The beach house was cozy,
immaculate, and had a wonderful view.  We unloaded things and opened a
bottle of white wine, sharing a glass as we looked out on the foggy coast.

   "Thank you for staying with me," Nancy said.

   "I'm so glad you asked; I didn't know how," I told her.

   After our toast, she gave me the tour.  For a small place, it had four
bedrooms, though one was an office, and yes it had the same setup, down to
the desk, futon, file cabinet, and computer system.  One other bedroom was
set up with bookshelves and a massage table.

   We went back to the living room.  The fog was rolling in; it was getting
chilly.  She turned on the heat, then lit the fireplace.  We sat for a
while on the couch watching fog and surf.

   Or I tried to sit.  I wasn't comfortable.

   Finally she said, "Go to the bathroom and meet me by the massage table.
You need to loosen up."

   I wasn't going to argue.  It was hard for me to pull things down and
pee; the dressings were stuck in place.  I made it back to the massage
table.  She'd changed into sweat pants and a loose top.

   "Okay, strip and face down on the table."

   "Really?" I asked.

   She smiled and pointed.

   I peeled off what I could.  "The bandages are attached a bit," I told
her.

   "We'll take care of that; I need to change them anyway." She put a hand
on my shoulder and turned me, looking at me as if I was a prize stallion.

   She laughed a little.  "You're in very nice shape.  Okay, on the table,
face down."

   I lay down and she gave me a very good massage.  She told me again of
meeting John this way; she was doing massage and physical rehabilitation
work.  She still enjoyed it.  I told her she could do it any time she
wanted to.  She laughed at that.

   Eventually she wanted me to roll over.  I was worried about an erection,
what she would think, but when I felt a tug at the dressings on my balls,
all thoughts of an erection vanished.

   "Stuck pretty good, I'd say," she muttered.

   I agreed.  She tugged a little more, and I made more noise.

   "Well, I can leave them alone tonight, but they're going to come off
tomorrow.  Agreed?"

   "Okay, if you say so," I told her.

   She leaned over me and smiled.  "I say so.  Now close your eyes again
and relax."

   She turned down the lights and worked me over slowly and gently.  She
worked my abs and legs and I felt myself stiffening.  She worked around me,
telling me to relax.  I did, after a while.

   She finished up working on my head and neck.  That felt great, and I was
erect and hard as a rock again, to the point where I could feel pain in my
balls.

   My eyes still closed, I felt a hand on my forehead, then felt her other
hand gently grasp my cock.  I gasped.

   "No, you're supposed to relax," she said, laughter in her voice.  "The
doctor says you need another day of rest." She took her hand away and I
sighed.

   "But after that..." She kissed me full on the lips, then went back to
working my head and neck for a few minutes, turning me back to jelly.  She
told me, "Take your time getting up," and left the room.

   I sat up a while later.  I felt much better.  I took a towel and wiped
myself down, then put on underwear and sweats again.  I made my way back to
the living room.  She was sitting watching the fog, another glass of wine
in hand.  I sat next to her and kissed her hand.

   She handed me a glass of wine.  "How was that?"

   "Wonderful," I told her, "I could get used to that."

   She chuckled.  "Good." Then she got a funny look on her face.

   "You're in the computer business, right?"

   "Yup."

   She got up and came back with a Jaz disk, handing it to me.

   "What can you make of this?" she asked.

   I told her what it was.  She wasn't computer literate.  John evidently
spent time every day on the computer wherever they were.

   "Like me to take a look?"

   "Please.  I'll start dinner for us.  Pasta and a salad okay?"

   "That sounds great," I told her.  We stood up and hugged, then kissed
gently.  As we kissed I felt her nipples harden, and felt myself harden as
well.  Only when I got hard, I hurt.

   I winced and pulled back.  She laughed a little.  "Let's get to work;
I'll let you recover."

   I went in to the computer.  It powered up with a nice "bong" sound.
When it came up, I checked the configuration.  Same as at our place; the
fastest thing on the market, 512 megs of real memory, lots of fast disk,
built in Jaz 2 drive.

   Talking during the drive, Nancy mentioned letting Jill and Karen know
what she could of John's schedule from the printed calendar he kept.  I
brought it up on the computer; it was the same program Janet had been
using. I was going to have to get her calendar and compare things.  Sure
enough, Friday showed a "business breakfast" followed by a "business
meeting" in Tahoe returning late Sunday.  Various other appointments were
also present.

   I popped the Jaz disk in and got a surprise.  It had one icon on it,
representing a 650 meg file.  I double clicked it and was presented with a
password dialog.  I recognized the program; I used it on my Mac at work.
It lets you keep encrypted disk partitions, and is very secure.  I had no
idea what the password was, and knew that if we didn't have the password,
the contents were not retrievable.  I hit the enter key for grins.  It gave
me the "wrong password" message, and then put up the password box again,
this time with a hint.  The hint line had one word: Keyboard.

   I laughed.  Could it be that simple?  I turned over the keyboard,
expecting to find a password taped to the bottom.  No such luck.

   I sat and thought.  "Nancy?  Could you come here please?" I hollered
out.

   She walked in and kissed me on the top of the head.  "You need a shower.
What's up?"

   I moved her to my side and put an arm around her waist.  "I may need
help showering," I told her.

   "A likely story," she said, holding my hand on her waist.

   "Did John have a good memory, especially for weird things, little
details?"

   She laughed a bit.  "No, not at all.  He wrote down everything.  He
didn't even trust himself to remember phone numbers."

   I sat thinking; a mystery.

   "I've got to get back to the pasta; is that all?" she asked.

   "Yeah, for now."

   She kissed me on the top of the head again and walked out.  I flopped
the keyboard over again.

   Wait, how about the keyboard serial number?  I wrote that down and tried
it.  No dice.

   I thought for another minute or so.  Then I started laughing.  Same
identical setup in multiple places?  The serial number on the keyboard
would be different.  But the model number wouldn't!

   I copied that from the bottom of the keyboard and tried it.  Bingo, I
was in.

   There was a folder with another calendar file.  It also had some text
files.  I started with the calendar.

   It was very similar, except it was color coded and had a lot more
detail. I turned on the color printer and printed out the last few months
of the color coded one, one page per month, and the "normal" calendar as
well.

   The colored one was littered with cryptic colored abbreviations.  Part
of the mystery cleared up easily.  His Friday meetings, including the trip
to Tahoe, were coded blue.  Janet had blue eyes.  His trip to Europe coming
up was coded green; Nancy had green eyes.  That left yellow and brown.  I
didn't know whether to laugh or cry.  Some of the abbreviation I couldn't
decode.  What did "Nancy served" just after the return from Europe mean?
Sometimes the colors overlapped; usually the overlaps had a code of "PS" in
one color.  What was that?  There was a green PS from Wednesday a few weeks
ago.

   Last Friday seemed to be quite crowded -- too many entries to fit in the
little box on the printed page.  I double clicked on that date on calendar
to see it on screen in more detail.

   There it was, from the morning until the...  Oh shit.  There at 6PM was
the entry "Bill served." My stomach took another leap for my throat but I
swallowed it back down.  Now I knew what "Nancy served" meant.  The bastard
was planning on divorcing her.  I moved to that date on the calendar,
deleted that event, and reprinted the page.  She didn't need to see that.
Hell, I didn't need to see that.

   I gathered the pages and went into the dining area.  Nancy was setting
the table.

   "You found something?" she said, her smile changing to a look of concern
as she saw the look on my face.

   "Yup, but I don't know what it means." I waved a color coded calendar
page.  "He kept very good records.  I figured out you're green, and Janet
was blue."

   She sat down beside me, looked at things, and after a few moments said,
"But who are brown and yellow then?"

   I looked at her.  "Good question." I pointed to the Wednesday with the
green "PS" tag.  "What happened that Wednesday?"

   She looked at the page and frowned.  I spread out a few more and said,
"It's tagged every month or so, and the other colors have that tag as
well."

   She looked into space for a bit, puzzled.  Then a shocked and astonished
look covered her face.  "The bastard!  That's when my period started!"

   I had to laugh.  After a few breaths she started laughing as well.

   "My, what a randy character.  That explains the overlap." I pointed to
overlapping colors.  He was even predicting when things would occur, and
planning to be with another person at that time, assuming the colors
represented different women.

   "That bastard, that randy bastard!" she said.

   He had Janet's cycle going back about six months.  There was a tag six
months ago in blue with the code "1st" on it.  I guessed what that meant.
Going forward from now, there was another blue tag later in the middle of
her cycle, coded "PK." I pointed to that and said, "Any guess what that
is?"

   She looked at it, flipping forward and back.  Then she looked as if she
was going to cry.  I held on to her.  "What is it?  Do you know?"

   She took a ragged breath.  "It fits.  Getting you fixed, you talked
about Janet wanting to get off the pill, the divorce." She pointed at the
blue PK mark, a week after they were to be back from Europe.  He already
had two days blocked off on his "business" calendar.  She took a sobbing
breath and said, "That's when she would be at the peak of her fertility."

   I couldn't believe it.  I held Nancy.  She cried; I was beyond that.
Janet wanted me fixed so she could be sure she had his baby; that's what it
pointed to.  Nancy sobbed again.  "He wanted to redo the bedroom next to
ours, but wasn't sure what he wanted yet, so they were just going to leave
the walls plain." She sobbed more and I held her.  That was going to be the
nursery, most likely.

   I held her and found my voice somehow.  "Nancy, it's over now; it's
over. We've got puzzles to solve, but it's over."

   She held me, and after a bit pulled back a bit.  "You're right.  I'm
glad you found that.  We should call Jill and fill her in."

   I smiled and brushed away her tears.  "After dinner.  We should eat."

   She looked up in surprise.  "God, the garlic bread..." She turned and
hurried to the kitchen.

   She came back shortly; the bread was crisp but not a loss.  We sat next
to each other at the end of the table, eating and puzzling out the calendar
pages.  Everything pointed to him keeping four women.  Nancy and Janet we
knew about.  Who were the others?

   "One must be in Tahoe," I said between bites of salad.  "Look at both
calendars.  He's up there with Janet occasionally, but it looks like he's
up there more with Miss Brown.  Miss Brown is always in Tahoe." We were
referring to our mystery women by color.

   She nodded.  "Karen thought he had something funny going on in Tahoe,
but lost him around here." She pointed at a date last week, colored brown.

   We finished and went back to the computer room to puzzle things out
more. About eight thirty we got a call.  I picked up the phone in the
office and said, "Hello?"

   "Hi, this is Jill.  How are you two doing?"

   "Jill, let me put you on speakerphone," I said.  I pushed buttons on the
phone.

   "You still there?" I asked.

   "Yes, how are you?" she asked.

   Nancy said, "I'm not sure."

   "What's happening?" Jill asked.

   "Well, are you sitting down?" I said.

   "Yes, why?"

   I sighed a bit and started in.  "You were right about him having someone
in Tahoe, and he had someone else as well, from the looks of it."

   "What?" came the shriek from the phone.

   We explained what we'd found, and how we'd deduced what we had so far.
She concurred.  She wanted faxes of the pages; I told her it was all color
coded, it could wait until tomorrow.  Nancy told her of the baby making
plans.

   "I don't believe it!  What else have you found?"

   We told her that's as far as we'd gone, but we were just starting.  Jill
told us she'd send Karen over right away in the morning.  We talked for
quite a while more.  At one point I looked at the clock; it was almost ten.
Nancy and I looked at each other; we were both tired.  We told Jill we were
calling it a night, and so should she.

   After we hung up, we shut down the computer and went to the bedroom.  We
held each other standing there.  We went into the bathroom and both
stripped.

   "Nancy, you are beautiful," I told her, "You deserve better."

   She made a funny noise as she looked at me.  "Bill, I don't know whether
to laugh or cry.  I was thinking the same about you."

   We held each other some more, then washed up.  Standing there at the
double sinks, I was amazed and confused.  Nancy put a hand on my shoulder
and said, "What is it?"

   I turned to her.  "Other than the fact that I'm used to the right hand
sink in the bathroom, it feels so natural being here with you, yet it's so
strange."

   That got more laughter and hugs.  She handed me a pill, and took one
herself.

   We took turns going to the bathroom, then went to bed.  I crawled into a
very nice king sized bed, and someone warm crawled in next to me.

   "This is a great bed," I told her.  She giggled a bit.  "We're getting
new mattresses Thursday, they're supposed to be even better," she said as
she put her arms around me.

   I sat up quickly, regretting it a bit.  "Really?  Get the calendars for
me, please?"

   "Okay, if you insist," she said, a little grumpy.  She got out of bed,
returning a bit later, looking over the pages.

   "Good guess," she said with a sigh as she walked back to the bed.
"We're supposed to get new bedding Thursday morning here, then at the
Woodside house.  Both those are marked in green with MD.  There's another
MD in yellow for that afternoon.  It must be somewhere in the valley."

   I looked at the calendar page.  Thursday we'd know.  I handed them back
and she put them on her nightstand, then turned off the light.  We snuggled
up close.  I found myself snuggling down until my head was between her
breasts.  The sensation of her full warm breasts underneath her simple
cotton nightie was electric yet calming.  It was impossible for me to not
compare her fullness to Janet's small and perky breasts.  I felt my lips
moving rhythmically against the cloth, wondering about her taste, as we
drifted off to sleep.

   I woke up to a phone ringing.  I rolled to get it, hitting someone with
my arm.  I was groggy.  What was I doing on the wrong side of the bed?  The
phone rang again; it was on the other side.  I turned to the other side.
As my legs crossed the sudden pain between my legs helped clear my mind.  I
grabbed the phone and made a noise like "Haroo?"

   Laughter greeted me.  "Good morning Bill, this is Karen.  I'll be at the
house in about fifteen minutes, I wanted to be sure you were awake."

   I mumbled something and hung up the phone.  I sat up on the side of the
bed and rubbed my face, memories of the last few days coming back to kick
me in the stomach and groin.

   I felt Nancy's hand on my back.  "Who was that?" she asked as she sat up
behind me, putting her arms around me.

   I looked at the clock; it was a little after seven in the morning.

   "That was Karen.  She'll be here in fifteen minutes."

   Nancy hugged me.  I could feel her breasts pressing into my back.

   "How do you feel this morning?" she whispered as she rocked me gently.

   I let my head fall back against her.  "My nuts feel like they're the
size of golf balls."

   "That bad?"

   I chuckled a little; it didn't hurt to laugh as much as it did
yesterday. "No, that good.  Yesterday they felt the size of lemons."

   She chuckled with me and kissed me on the ear.  "Then you're getting
better.  Do you need help standing up?"

   "No.  Yes.  Please," I said.

   She chuckled a little more and came around in front of me.  She helped
me stand up, and I put my arms around her and held her.

   "You are so warm and soft.  I wanted to hold you, lose myself in you."

   She squeezed me a little.  "Don't worry; we have time.  Let's get ready
for our guest.  I'll start coffee."

   I reluctantly let her go.  I went into the bathroom.  I'd slept in a
T-shirt and jockey shorts; normally I slept in a T-shirt, or nothing.  The
gauze packed around my balls looked better than the last batch.  The outer
pieces fell off easily.  The innermost layer seemed to be attached still. I
sat carefully on the can, then went out and got clean undies and my sweat
pants after washing up and brushing my teeth.

   I went into the office and powered up the confuser.  I turned on the
printer and opened up the calendars, printing out copies of the months we'd
puzzled over.

   I heard Nancy in the bathroom; she came into the office a few minutes
later.

   "Coffee?" she asked from the doorway.

   "No thanks, I don't drink it," I told her.  She came in and put her
hands on my shoulders, kneading gently.  "Anything interesting?" she asked.

   I sighed.  "That feels great.  I'm just making copies for Karen and
Jill, haven't looked at anything new." I selected a range of months and hit
print.  She pulled my head back between her breasts and massaged my
temples.

   We went out to the kitchen and I had a banana and a glass of juice.  I
was contemplating toast when the doorbell rang.  Nancy answered it.

   "What brings you over so early?" Nancy asked, handing Karen a cup of
coffee.

   "Thanks," she said, taking a sip, "Jill wants to see what you've found
before nine this morning."

   We sat at the kitchen table and went over things.  Karen took notes.  We
went back to the office and I showed her what I'd done on the computer.  At
one point Karen asked what was in the other files on that encrypted disk. I
told her I hadn't had a chance to look yet.

   She left about half past eight.  I called my boss but got his voicemail.
I left a curt message I'd be out for a few days, and would call in tomorrow
afternoon.

   That left me sitting in front of the computer in somewhat of a funk.
What next?  There were so many things to do; I didn't know which to do
first.

   Nancy helped out.  She came in and rubbed my shoulders some more.  "Why
don't you go take a good, long shower?  That will help."

   "Good idea," I told her.

   She followed me into the bathroom, and took a look at my painful but now
purely decorative family jewels.

   "Just let the water soak through.  Don't pull on the gauze; if it comes
off, that's great, but don't push it."

   "Don't worry, I won't.  Will you join me?  Save water?"

   She gave me a hug and ran her hands over my back as she laughed softly.
"No, you take your time.  I've got some phone calls to make."

   I got my soap and shampoo out of my bag and got into the shower.  The
shower head was good, and there seemed to be an endless supply of hot
water. It felt good to be clean again.  The gauze even fell off after a
while.  I got out and started drying off.  As I was working on my hair
Nancy walked in, portable phone in hand.

   "Oh, the dressings have come off on both sides," she said into the
phone. She motioned me to put a leg up on the counter, exposing my battered
and bruised fruit.  She got down on her knees to get a better look.

   "No, no signs of infection.  Some suture ends are sticking out.  Some
bruising, right side is visibly swollen.  No, I can't tell if the left is
swollen or not."

   I felt gingerly and said, "The left one is swollen too."

   She smiled and said, "Some swelling in the left, both are still tender."

   As she was listening to the phone she leaned over and took the tip of my
limp cock in her mouth quickly.  She released it just as quickly and stood
up, keeping me steady.  The world had taken a sudden spin.

   "Okay, we'll see you at three this afternoon then.  Thanks, doctor." She
pushed another button on the phone and put it down on the counter.  My cock
was at about half mast and unsure which direction to go as she put her
hands on my shoulders.

   "We've got an appointment for three.  I'll call Jill and move our
meeting with her to after that.  How do you feel now?  Better?"

   I looked in her eyes.  "I'm cleaner at least.  What did the doctor have
to say?" Why was I ignoring what she'd done?

   "I filled him in on Friday night, the repairs they did.  We figure your
vomiting was intense enough to disturb things.  I'll trim the suture ends a
little so they won't catch on things.  You're supposed to relax and stay
off your feet today until we get over to see him."

   "Sounds good to me.  What's next?  I could get back to the confuser,
especially if we're going to meet with Jill this afternoon.  There is a
bunch more stuff for me to dig through."

   She shook her head.  "No, that's not relaxing.  I want you on the
massage table.  You didn't sleep too well last night; you tossed and turned
a lot."

   I shook my head as I hung up the towel.  "You should have held me.  It
was so nice going to sleep in your arms." Make that half mast and slowly
rising.

   She took my hand and led me out of the bathroom.  "I almost did a couple
of times.  I was going to early this morning, but the phone rang."

   We went into the little room with the massage table.  I started down on
my stomach, but she said, "No, on your back first.  Let's take care of
those suture ends."

   "Good idea.  I could feel something poking me as I walked," I said as I
rolled to my back.

   She spread my legs and started looking and touching.  This was
definitely not erotic; it was uncomfortable.  I probably made noise as I
felt her moving things around.

   "Okay, I know how to do this.  Leave your eyes closed and relax.  I'll
be right back."

   A bit later I heard sort of a hissing noise, then felt a mask being
placed on my face.  It smelled kind of fruity.  I opened my eyes.  "What's
this?" I said through the mask.

   She leaned over me and smiled.  "Something special.  Relax and take a
deep breath for me.  Just relax and enjoy it."

   I took a few deep breaths.  Things started buzzing, I was getting more
relaxed by the moment.  I expected things to fade out, but they just
hovered.  My eyes were fluttering.  I didn't know if I wanted to just stay
there or to move around.

   "Close your eyes for me now, relax and enjoy it."

   I felt her hands on me again, but the pain was far away and didn't
matter.

   "Can you roll on to your stomach for me?  Let me help," she said.

   I felt very heavy, but managed to roll over.  She positioned my head and
the mask in the face cradle.  It was funny; sometimes I had trouble
breathing during a massage, the drape on the face cradle got in the way.
It was so much better with the mask.

   She worked on my back, hips, legs, and feet in silence.  Occasionally
she told me to breathe into a part, or to relax.  There were some intense
spots in my shoulders, and in my calves.

   Then it was roll over again.  She draped a towel over my eyes to shade
me from the sunlight streaming into the room.  She worked on my feet, then
worked up my legs.  There were more intense spots in my quads, and as she
worked into my abdomen I felt myself getting erect again.  She moved past
that to my shoulders.

   Then she slipped off the mask.  I must have made some noise; I was
enjoying it immensely.

   "Don't worry.  It's not over yet," she said.  Then something else fitted
over me and I felt something against my nostrils.  "Breathe through your
nose now, through your nose."

   Ah, a nasal cannula.  She moved the towel off my head and started in on
my head and neck.  That felt marvelous.  Soon I was moaning under her
touch, fully erect and then some.

   She paused for a moment, then I felt a hand on my chest again.  I saw a
shadow through my closed eyes as the sunlight was blocked.  "Breathe
through your nose," I heard her say.  Then I felt a nipple in my mouth as
she pressed into me.

   Her nipple and breast filled my face, and I breathed through my nose.
After some time in heaven I felt a slippery hand on my cock, stroking me
gently at first, then with more vigor as my hips began to move on their
own.

   I breathed faster, deeper, getting dizzier as she held me and pumped me.
I was moaning and bucking on the table.  Before I knew it I was past that
point of no return and let go completely, pumping into her hand, feeling
the warmth spurt onto my belly.

   She continued stroking me for a bit, then her hand left my shaft.  Her
weight shifted on me and she started to pull away.  I flopped up a hand on
to her, trying to hold her where she was.

   "Okay darling," she said softly, "I'll stay here for a bit.  But now I
want you to breathe deeply for me as you drift off to sleep; relax and
drift off to sleep."

   Her nipple pressed into my mouth again, forcing me to breathe through my
nose.  I felt coolness in my nostrils and took a deep breath, getting
dizzier and heavier, fading away.

   I woke up on my back, the mask on my face again.  My head was clear, and
I felt incredibly relaxed and refreshed.  I lifted an arm to my head and
Nancy was at my side, looking at me.

   "Good morning sleepy head.  Do you feel better?"

   She helped me take off the mask and sit up.

   "Nancy, I feel great.  Like to tell me how it was from where you were?"
I looked behind me.  There on a wheeled stand were a pair of gas bottles
and a complicated looking mixing setup.

   "I enjoyed it very much." She smiled and patted the bottles.  "Courtesy
of my ex-husband.  Oxygen and nitrous oxide."

   "Ooh, kinky," I said, chuckling.

   "Yes, but also very useful.  I couldn't have trimmed those suture ends
without it.  And it was easier to work out the rest of the tension as well,
wasn't it?"

   I put my arms around her.  She had a T-shirt on again, with nothing on
under it.

   "I've never experienced anything like that.  Your nipple and the cannula
was an incredible combination."

   She pulled back and looked at me.  "You like my nipples?"

   I sighed.  "Yes.  I was wondering how you would taste as I went to sleep
last night."

   She smiled.  "You don't remember last night?"

   I sat up a little more.  "Remember what?"

   She put her hands on my shoulders.  "I felt your mouth against me,
moving so gently and nicely, and after a while I pulled up my nightie for
you.  I went to sleep with you sucking on me."

   I sighed, then paused, frowning a bit.

   "What is it?  Tell me Bill," she said, frowning and concerned.

   I put my hands on her waist.  "Nancy, I can't help but compare you to...
I don't want to hurt you.  I don't want to hurt me."

   She touched her forehead to mine.  "I know.  I feel it too.  They're
gone; they can't hurt us anymore.  Tell me."

   I closed my eyes.  "Janet never liked me paying attention to her
nipples. There were so many times I wanted to do just what you described,
go to sleep in her arms, sucking on her."

   She sighed and pulled my head to her shoulder.  "That's all right, I
understand.  After the first couple of months John never paid much
attention to my breasts, other than grabbing them.  Holding you to me last
night was very fulfilling.  I need more of that, a lot more."

   "So do I," I told her.

   We stood there for a bit, then she helped me stand.  We went into the
bathroom and took a quick shower together, mainly to get the massage oil
off me.  I "helped" her get cleaned off as well, working up quite a lather
between us.  We kissed under the water as we rinsed off.

   Dried and dressed again, I looked at the clock.  It was almost eleven.
We looked at each other.

   As I thought, my stomach tightened.

   "What is it?" she said.

   I smiled.  "Damn you're good." I stepped closer and hugged her.

   "As much as I don't want to do it," I told her, " I should go by my
place to pick up more clothes.  I don't want to stay there though.  Will
you come with me?"

   She gave me a squeeze.  "Of course, silly.  How else would you get
there? Let's get some lunch first."

   END of Part 2 Tales of the Golden Mule

   Part 3

   We got in Nancy's car and headed over the hill.  We had an appointment
with Jill for four, after my doctor visit.  That gave us time for lunch,
and time to collect things.

   I was still deep in thought when I noticed we were on Rengsdorff.  I
laughed and put a hand on her shoulder.  "Is this what you want for lunch?
Really?"

   She laughed as well.  "Yes, fast food is one of my vices.  Do you
remember when they opened the In-N-Out Burger in Milpitas?"

   I rubbed her shoulder.  "Yup, I was there the first week.  Think I
waited in line for almost an hour.  It was worth it though."

   We pulled into the In-N-Out Burger and only had to wait a few minutes.
We even got a place to sit.

   We got back into the car after lunch.  As we buckled in, I said, "Know
how to get to my place?"

   She put a hand on my knee.  "You don't have to go in.  I can go in and
get what you need, or we can go buy you new clothes."

   I put my hand on hers.  "Thanks.  Let's get it over with.  The first
time will be the hardest."

   She laughed a bit as we backed out.  "The first time wasn't hard at
all."

   I laughed with her as we got back on to the freeway.

   "I gave my keys to Karen on Saturday!" I shouted out.  How were we going
to get in?

   Nancy patted her purse.  "And Karen gave them to me this morning."

   We parked in front.  I checked the mailbox: a few bills and the usual
junk.  I took Nancy's arm and walked to the front door.

   We went in.  I was a little surprised; it was picked up from what I
thought I'd left.  We went upstairs and I changed into something other than
sweats.  Then I grabbed a suitcase out of the closet and started dumping in
my clothes.

   Nancy pulled me over to the bed, saying, "Stop."

   We sat on the edge of the bed, looking at each other.

   I felt as if I was blushing, turning red.  "Nancy, I'm sorry.  I
assumed..."

   She lifted my chin and said, "If it's about being with me, you assumed
right.  You're moving in with me, at least until things straighten out a
bit.  I help you, and you help me, right?"

   I nodded.

   "Now I'll pack your clothes, neatly, as much as will fit in my car.  You
said you had the same computer setup?  What about her calendar?"

   I smiled.  "Oho...  Very good question.  I'll go dump the calendar.
Save room for bathroom stuff."

   We stood and kissed quickly.  I went into our little office upstairs and
turned on the computer.  Yup, it was the same setup, and organized just the
same.  That's why things seemed weird yet familiar to me.  I did a search
for calendar files, and Sherlock found three: two for Janet and one for me.
I dumped Janet's to the printer.  She had a "business" one, and a "funny
business" one buried down deep in some folders.  The business calendar
showed my surgery on the fateful Friday, and then "meetings" the rest of
the day.  Her other calendar showed "Tahoe", with an event at six P.M.
labeled "Bill served." Seeing that, I didn't feel sorry for either of them.
That also confirmed what John had meant on his calendar with the note
"Nancy served." Bastards!

   I printed out what I wanted and shut things down.  I walked back into
the bedroom.  Nancy had the two big bags filled.  She smiled when I came
in, and gave me a hug.

   "What did you find?" she asked.

   I showed her the calendar page, pointing to the "Bill served" event.
She gave me a grim and firm look.

   I nodded and said, "Kind of hard to feel sorry for them when you see
shit like this, isn't it?"

   She nodded and said hoarsely, "Fucking shits.  We both deserve better."

   I dropped the paper on the bed and took both her hands in mine.  "Maybe
we've found better."

   We hugged each other.  We went into the bathroom and I tossed all my
bathroom stuff into a pillowcase.  We carried that and the suitcases
downstairs.  I stood at the bottom of the stairs for a moment, reflecting
on our times here together, buying the place, moving in, making it our own.
Then "Bill served" popped back into my head.  I looked around.  Nancy was
standing down the hall a little, looking serious.

   I walked over to her.  She was looking at the answering machine.  There
were eight messages on it.

   I sighed and opened the junk drawer beneath it, pulling out a note pad
and a pen.  I played the messages and wrote down what was needed.  Most
were from friends who had heard something.  I erased them as I went.

   After that, I stood there.  Then I looked at Nancy and flipped the top
of the answering machine open.  I pushed the buttons to record a new
message.

   "This is Bill.  Janet died on Sunday from injuries in an auto accident.
Thanks to her generosity as an organ donor, even in death she has helped
others to live better lives.  In accordance with her wishes, there will be
no memorial service.  If you want to do something to remember her, make a
donation to the Santa Clara University Women's Scholarship Fund.  I'm going
to be away for a while and not checking this machine very much.  Thanks for
your concern and your prayers."

   I hit stop and hugged Nancy.  We both sobbed.  I couldn't believe I got
through that without choking up.  We picked up our stuff and left, locking
up behind us.

   At a stop light a few blocks away, Nancy put a hand on my knee and said,
"I can't believe that.  You're too good for her."

   I looked at her.  "And not good enough for you," I whispered.  I don't
know if she heard me or not.

   "Let's swing by my office," I told her.  She nodded and I gave her
directions.

   I signed Nancy in at the front desk, and we went looking for my boss,
Dale.  I nodded to some people I knew in other groups.  Dale wasn't in his
office, but when Patricia, our group administrator saw me, she turned a
little pale and said, "I'll go find him."

   Nancy and I went into my cubicle.  I quickly took down the pictures of
Janet and I and dumped them into the trash.  I thought about checking
email, but waved my hand in disgust at the computer just as Dale walked in.

   He didn't know quite what to do.  Hell, neither did I.  I shook his
hand.

   "Dale, this is my good friend Nancy.  We're helping each other through
this."

   "Pleased to meet you," he said, "Let's go to the conference room.  I
called personnel, they'll meet us."

   We went to one of the small conference rooms and sat down.  We were
joined by someone from personnel I'd never met before.  I decided to start
things off.

   "As you probably know, Janet died over the weekend.  I'm taking this
week off, there's a lot of shit that has to be done, and a lot of things I
need to figure out."

   The gal from personnel said, "That's fine, William.  You've got the
time. Is there anything we can do to help?  Would you like to talk to a
counselor?  It won't cost you anything."

   I felt the bile rise.  Anyone who knew me called me Bill.  But what the
hell, she was trying to help.  I should cut her some slack.  "Thanks.  I
don't think so just yet.  I'm working with some people already.  It's just
going to take some time."

   They mumbled things for a bit, and Nancy and I left.  I told Dale I'd
call later in the week.

   We got back into Nancy's car and it hit me.  As she was starting the
engine, I put my hand on hers and stopped her.  I turned and faced her,
pulling down my sunglasses.  She turned to me, then did the same.

   "Bill, what is it?"

   "Nancy...  You're doing so much for me...  What can I do for you?  What
do you need?  Tell me, show me, please.  I want to help you get through
this."

   I saw her mouth twitch and tremble, and we held each other close again.

   "Oh Bill," she sobbed, "you're doing it, you're doing it.  Just keep
doing it, stay with me and keep doing it."

   We were able to drive away a few minutes later.

   We arrived early at the doctor's office, so we waited longer.  When we
went into his office and sat down, he looked at both of us, then back at
Nancy, and frowned a little.

   "Janet?" he said.  "You're not Janet Wilson.  Sorry, it's been a long
day."

   "That's okay," I said.  "This is Nancy.  Janet and her boyfriend,
Nancy's husband, were killed in a traffic accident on their way to Tahoe
Friday morning."

   He gave me a blank look.  "What?"

   It felt good to say it; I was getting poison out of my system.  "After
my wife took me home from here, she gave me two pain pills and ran off with
Nancy's husband for a bit of fun in Tahoe for the weekend.  They didn't
make it.  I busted some stitches heaving my guts out on the ride to Tahoe
Friday night."

   He turned his chair sideways and looked at the wall for a moment.  I
held Nancy's hand.  God damn, that felt better, even if I did dump a load
on this guy.

   "Holy shit," he said to the wall, then turned back to us.  "Mister
Wilson, Nancy, I don't know what to say."

   I looked at him.  "Holy shit sums it up as well as anything else," I
told him.

   He looked at Nancy, shaking his head a little.  "I spoke with you this
morning?"

   She smiled.  "Yes.  I trimmed the suture ends down as you suggested."

   He gave his head a brief shake as if to reorient, then stood up.
"Right. Let's go have a look then."

   We went into the exam room.  I slipped off my shoes, then pants and
underwear as I got up on the table.  The doctor gave Nancy a glance.  She
looked at him and said, "I'm a physical therapist.  And I did give you a
report this morning, and did the trimming."

   My head was back on the table, so I couldn't see what was going on.  I
heard him putting on gloves.  Then he lifted my feet up into stirrups.  I
felt gentle prodding as he described things to Nancy.  He liked the repair
work, and the trimming she'd done.  I was still a bit swollen.  After a bit
he said, "Any questions?"

   Nancy asked, "How long does he have to take it easy?"

   The doctor said, "Well, no serious lifting or straining for a week or
so."

   Nancy broke in with, "Let me be a little more to the point.  How long
until he's ready for some passionate hot bunny love?"

   The doctor chuckled a little at that.  "Well, I could step out of the
room for a while if you'd like."

   We laughed at that.  Laughing didn't hurt as much.

   "Seriously, keep it gentle for a few days.  I'll want to check him next
week, but he'll know when he's ready.  Oh, and you know he won't be
shooting blanks for a while yet.  You should bring in a sample next week. I
believe you already have an appointment?"

   I looked over at Nancy.  She was smiling.  "Yes we do, doctor.  And I
understand.  We'll work the remainder through his system."

   They helped me sit up.  He was still shaking his head a bit.  As I was
putting my pants on, Nancy said, "Doctor, what we told you about our
ex-spouses was quite true and quite confidential.  We and the companies we
work for do not need the publicity."

   "I understand completely," he said, stripping off his gloves.  We said
our good byes and left.

   In the car, Nancy was shaking her head.  I put a hand on her shoulder
and asked, "What's wrong?"

   She frowned a little more.  "I don't understand.  Why go to the trouble
of getting you fixed if she was going to divorce you?"

   I shook my head.  "I don't know either.  I thought she loved me.  I
guess I was wrong."

   Nancy patted me on the leg.  "Unfortunately so.  Still, it's such a
nasty thing to do.  I'm surprised, shocked I guess."

   "Me too...  I'm surprised as well, I thought we could talk through
problems."

   Nancy got a hard look on her face.  "This really feels like something
John would do, and be proud of.  I've seen that side of him, when he was so
pleased with himself at not only getting something he wanted, but also
screwing someone in the process.  And he's been so careful lately about
being sure I take my pill in the morning.  The bastard."

   "The dead bastard," I said, patting her on the shoulder.  "She had
changed the last few months.  She was a lot more competitive, demanding,
even short with me.  I chalked it up to pressures at work and tried to be
more accommodating, more supportive."

   Nancy sighed.  "So did I."

   We got to Jill's office about on time.  Her secretary showed us to a
small conference room.  Karen was there, as was another young woman.  All
of them were grinning from ear to ear.

   "Bill, Nancy, this is Mindy, one of my hot shot associates.  Sit down,
this is going to be a wild ride.  Like anything to drink first?"

   I looked around at folks, passing over the folder with Janet's calendar
printouts in it.  "I could use a 7-Up if you have one."

   "Me too," said Nancy.

   "Sure you don't want a shot of Scotch or Tequila with that?" asked Jill.

   I raised my eyebrows.  Karen took off out the door.

   We talked a little about Janet's calendar pages.  Karen returned with
our drinks.  We talked about the other stops we'd made.  Nancy told them
what I'd told the doctor, and told them in a clear, strong voice.

   I squeezed her hand.  "It feels good to say it, doesn't it?" I asked
her.

   She smiled and nodded.  "Yes it does.  The bastards."

   Karen, Jill, and Mindy laughed.

   "Good.  Well, we've all had interesting days.  We're no closer to
finding who or where the other two women are, but we share your conviction
they're out there.  I worked with Karen on that, and talked to John's
attorneys.  Mindy spent the morning at Janet's office.  Mindy, why don't
you lead off?"

   Mindy was young, with short dark hair.  She had an intense gaze through
brown eyes.

   "Well, one interesting thing is they actually were going to a business
meeting in Tahoe.  She was on a management committee with John, who was on
their board of directors.  They were going to meet some financial people,
who were pissed when they didn't show up.  That means her company insurance
kicks in, which covers all the medical care, and pays you an even million
dollars."

   I rolled my eyes.  "So I can take a long vacation."

   She smiled.

   "Bill, what do you know about your wife's stock options?"

   I thought for a moment.  "Well, I know they were worth a lot of money,
and she'd be able to sell soon.  It was something to do with founder's
stock.  We were thinking of a bigger house, or so I thought."

   She nodded.  "Any idea of how much, what the value was?  Oh, and thanks
for the copy of her will.  We confirmed with her attorneys that she had not
completed a new one, which is really good news for you."

   I raised an eyebrow.  "What does that mean?"

   Mindy told me, "We talked to Denise.  Janet was in the process of
preparing a new will, but they hadn't gotten very far.  That left her old
will in full force."

   She smiled again.  "Let's cut to the good part.  With Janet's death,
under the provisions of her stock plan and of her will, you have sixty days
to exercise her options.  If you were to exercise and dump, which is to say
exercise and immediately sell on the open market, those option shares
today, we estimate you would realize in the neighborhood of thirty nine
million dollars."

   I sucked air.  "As the good doctor said, holy shit." I squeezed Nancy's
hand.

   "Oh," Mindy continued.  "That's after maximum state and federal taxes. A
careful program may be able to do better.  But that's just the beginning."
She looked over to Jill.

   Jill gave us a big smile.  "Nancy, have you told Bill about your
prenup?"

   Nancy shook her head.  Jill filled me in.  Nancy had signed an agreement
before getting married, which limited what she'd be able to collect from
John in case of a divorce, his death, pretty much anything.  She knew she
got the beach house, medical care, and a generous amount of money each
month for the rest of her life.

   "Bill, do you know how much dear John had, and how he kept it?"

   I shook my head.  "No clue."

   She rifled through some papers.  "Well, I've had some interesting phone
calls today.  Dear John had most of his wealth tied up in a trust, which is
very good for tax and probate purposes.  Nancy, I think you knew that."

   Nancy nodded and Jill continued.

   "The week before his death, John changed the trust and his will.  In the
event of his death, everything went to one Janet Elaine Wilson, or her
heirs."

   Wheels whirred in my head.  I squeezed Nancy's hand again.  "Holy shit!"
I whispered.

   Jill nodded her head.  "You can say that again.  And there's no argument
about it, it's a done deal.  John died first, passing everything to Janet.
When Janet died, the language of the trust conveyed everything to her
beneficiary, which is you, Bill.  There's an important distinction here
with the trust, which avoids probate entirely.  I've set up an appointment
for tomorrow morning for you to sign the papers, but everyone agrees.  What
John had, you've got."

   I looked at Nancy and gave her a big hug.  We started laughing, or maybe
crying, or maybe both.

   When we settled down I looked back at Jill.  "So what does this mean, in
round numbers?"

   Jill frowned.  "It's a little hard to pinpoint.  That's one of the
things we need to discuss.  But, it's in the neighborhood of three hundred
million."

   The next thing I knew I was on the floor, still feeling dizzy.  Nancy
was looking at me, smiling with tears in her eyes.

   I reached up and touched her cheek.  She pulled me up and we hugged and
kissed.

   Everyone wanted to know if I was okay now.  When Jill looked at me and
asked, I replied, "Hell no!" That got some laughter.

   I sat back in the chair, looking out the window.  What a trip -- how
much the world had changed in a few days.  Or had it?  The world was the
same; I had changed.

   "So tell me," I asked nobody in particular, "can the trust do something
with Janet's stock options to minimize the tax hit?"

   Mindy said, "Ha!" and held out her hand in front of Jill.

   Jill raised an eyebrow and said, "I'll pay you later." Then she turned
to me and said, "We're not sure.  Bill, this is big league finance and
taxes.  I'm getting into deep water here.  You need a specialist."

   I nodded.  "So, who do you recommend?  I think I'd like to use someone
separate from John's folks, and probably have another set of eyes go over
what they've done.  Somehow I don't feel totally comfortable about them."

   Jill nodded and smiled.  "I agree.  I made some calls earlier in the
day. I have one person in particular who would be very good at this."

   "Great.  Please set it up." I looked at a thick document on her desk.
"Is that what I'm going to go over tomorrow?"

   Jill said, "Yes, why?"

   "I'd like to take a look at it."

   Jill shrugged her shoulders and pushed a copy over the table to me.
"Sure, but I think sleeping pills work better.  This stuff is boring, even
for attorneys."

   I laughed a bit.  "I'm curious, that's all."

   I picked up the document.  It was titled "The John L Trust." I started
flipping through it.

   As I did, I had another thought.  "What about his office?  Doesn't he
have an office in Sunnyvale somewhere?"

   Jill and Karen both gave me feral grins.

   "I'm glad you're on my side.  I think," I told them.

   Karen laughed.  Jill spoke up.  "We know where it is, and we have the
key.  After you sign the paperwork tomorrow, it belongs to you.  If you'd
like to drop by later on, and maybe invite us in, we'd be happy to
accompany you."

   I laughed out loud.  "Just like the Wizard of Oz -- what was the line?
These things have to be done delicately, so as not to damage the spell."

   Jill nodded.  She had a tight smile, but a smile none the less.  "You
got it."

   A weird thought crossed my mind as I flipped through the pile of
legalese.  "Can I make changes in this?"

   Jill shrugged again.  "You can make suggestions, and we can tell you if
it can be done, and what the consequences are."

   I picked up a piece of paper from the table and wrote on it, then folded
it in half and handed it to Jill.

   "I'd like the name of the trust changed.  Don't show it to anyone yet, I
want it to be a surprise."

   Jill said, "May I look?"

   I nodded.  "Sure."

   She opened the paper and looked.  She folded it up and started laughing.
After a bit she was leaning on the table, laughing so hard she was crying.
It took her a while to recover.

   Finally she sat up again and wiped her face.  "Bill, I'm going to enjoy
working with you very much.  I think this is superb.  I'll make sure it's
done by tomorrow morning."

   Seeing the glances of the others in the room, she folded the page again
and stuffed it inside her blouse.

   Karen said, "This has got to be good."

   Nancy leaned over and ran fingernails on my thigh.  "I know how to make
you talk."

   That brought low laughter from all around.

   "I know you can, but I think you'll like the surprise."

   Then another thought crossed my mind.  "Hey, I'd bet he's got the same
setup in the Sunnyvale office, right?  Same computer, same desk..."

   Nancy said, "Last time I was there, it sure looked the same."

   "Same computer, same desk, same futon, same fax machine..." I suggested.

   Karen popped in with "The fax machine -- he's probably got it programmed
for his other hideouts.  We can run the phone numbers."

   I smiled and nodded.  "My thoughts exactly.  It's a lead.  And we can
work on the mattress delivery folks Thursday as well.  From his calendar,
they're supposed to do his local hideaway Thursday afternoon."

   We talked a bit about schedules for tomorrow.  We'd meet at Jill's
office at nine, then go over in one car to the other attorney's office in
Palo Alto.  After signing the paperwork, we'd go to my new office and take
it apart.

   I looked at Nancy.  She looked frazzled.  I know I felt the same.  I
squeezed her hand, then lifted it and kissed it.  "Let's go to the big
house; it's ours now.  Dinner there or should we eat out?"

   She sighed and smiled.  "I'd love to cook something for you.  Is that
okay?"

   I laughed softly and kissed her hand again.  "Of course it is."

   Karen cleared her throat.  "Mind if I tag along?  I'd like to check out
the fax machine.  I promise I'll be quick."

   Nancy and I both laughed.  "Sure."

   I looked at Jill again.  "How about a celebration dinner tomorrow night?
Cafe Fino?  On me?"

   Karen and Mindy perked up.  Jill nodded and looked to Mindy.  "Will you
make the reservations?  I'm going to need you with me pretty much all day
tomorrow as well."

   Mindy smiled and nodded.  "Not a problem."

   I started to stand; Nancy helped me.  "Okay gang, we meet again tomorrow
at nine.  Should I wear a tie for this thing tomorrow?" I asked.

   Jill smiled.  "Only if you want.  You're the client; you don't have to
if you don't want to.  You can wear a T-shirt and Bermuda shorts if you
want."

   I chuckled.  "Well, I don't think I'd go that far."

   With another hug Nancy and I headed out of the office.  We shared a kiss
before getting into her car.  Nancy drove us to the house in the hills.
She sighed as she pulled into the garage.

   I put a hand on her thigh.  "This is our house, for as long as you want
to stay in it."

   Nancy turned to me, tears in her eyes.  "Thank you Bill, thank you so
much."

   We hugged again and got out.

   When we got to the door I said, "Sorry I can't carry you across the
threshold."

   Nancy turned and gave me an incredulous look.  She laughed a little,
then dropped her bag and opened the door.  She quickly put one arm under my
shoulders, and sweeping the other under my knees, picked me up, carried me
into the house, and quickly put me down again.  We hugged each other and
laughed.

   We were still laughing when Karen drove up and walked into the garage.

   "Never mind, I don't want to know," she said as she walked up.

   Nancy gave me a kiss on the nose.  "I'll start dinner."

   Karen followed me to the office.  I fished in the drawer and found the
manual for the fax machine.  A few non-obvious button pushes later it
dumped its preprogrammed numbers onto a printed page.  Karen looked it
over.

   "Yup, this one is Tahoe all right.  And these two are the Sunnyvale
area. One is his office, I think."

   I had a thought.  "Let me check something else.  He's got fax software
on the computer -- he might have things set up there as well."

   Indeed he did, and they were labeled better, so we could tell which
numbers were semi-legitimate business stuff.

   Karen took that printed page and said, "This should be easy!" She smiled
and said, "See you in the morning."

   As she started to walk out I said, "Karen?"

   She stopped and turned.  I was sitting down in the chair.  She came over
and said softly "What is it, Bill?"

   "I need your help."

   She nodded.  "Okay, with what?"

   I sighed.  It was hard to say.  "Can you help with my wife's clothes and
things at the townhouse?"

   "Of course, Bill."

   I stood up.  We hugged, and then she left.

   I walked to the kitchen.  "I love garlic!" I said from a ways away.

   "Good!" came the response.  I walked into the kitchen and spun Nancy
around, hugging and kissing her.  I ran my hands over her and kissed her
neck.  She laughed a free and easy laugh, a happy laugh.

   "That's a wonderful sound," I growled into her ear.

   She gave me a hug and a squeeze.  "Oh Bill...  Any luck with the fax
machine?"

   I let her go for the moment.  There was a glass of wine poured for me. I
picked it up.  It tasted better than what I usually had.  "Yup, both the
fax machine and the fax software on the confuser.  Karen left with more
puzzle pieces."

   We had a simple dinner at the table in the kitchen.  The formal dining
room seemed too big for us just then.  I helped her clean up afterwards.
That left us standing in the kitchen holding each other again.

   "You look beat," she told me.

   I sighed.  "So do you."

   She smiled.  "How about a massage and then bed?"

   I chuckled.  "I don't know how to massage you, and you're too tired to
massage me.  How about rocking me to sleep in your arms?"

   She gave me a soft hug.  "You've got it."

   We got the clothes from her car and took them upstairs.  We cleaned up
in the bathroom and got into bed.  I had on a T-shirt and underwear still
to protect my fruit.  I was surprised when she got in bed nude.

   "I'll put on something later if I get cold," she said.

   "I'll keep you warm," I told her, snuggling up.

   She eased a breast into my mouth and held me to her.  I moaned.

   "I'm counting on it," she whispered, and started rocking me gently.

   END of PART 3 Tales of the Golden Mule

   Part 4

   We woke to the alarm the next morning.  I thought to myself this has got
to stop; I don't need alarm clocks anymore.  I looked at it; we had plenty
of time.  I got up and went to the bathroom.  I was feeling pretty good,
even a bit randy.

   I climbed back into bed and snuggled up.  As I did, giving Nancy a
squeeze, she said, "Oof -- I'll be right back." I laughed and gave her a
kiss on the side as she got out of bed.

   As she got back in, she said, "Scoot over to the middle." I did so.  She
moved over on top of me, and started sliding her breasts up my body slowly.
I made encouraging noises.

   She slowed to let me adore her nipples.  After a brief period on each, I
had an idea.  "Higher," I said.

   She slid a little higher, so her navel was near my chest.  "Higher,
higher," I repeated.

   After a few more tries, and with a giggle, she was straddling my head.
"That's good, right there," I told her.  She moved a pillow beneath my
head, tucking me into her crotch.  She smelled divine and tasted better.  I
started slowly on her thighs, moving my hands on her bottom.  She wiggled
with approval.  As I moved in for the main course she became more animated,
and louder.

   As I finally focused on her clit, sucking on it and flicking it with my
tongue as I squeezed her bottom, she moaned and shook the bed as she came.

   I kept going.  She said, "Stop, please!" but I kept going, holding her
to me.  She shuddered again, her weight coming down more on me, then slid
down my body.

   She slid down, and down, and down, until she slid on to me.  We both
moaned as we slid together.  There was something so fulfilling about her
weight on top of me.

   She moved slowly but strongly.  I started to put my hands around her
waist but she grabbed my wrists and pulled them up over my head.  Leaning
over, holding my hands, her breasts brushed my face.  It was all too much;
I moaned and came inside her.  As I did, she let go of one hand and held my
head to a nipple.

   After a while we staggered to the bathroom and showered together, both
of us still in a daze.

   As we dried off, she said, "You must be feeling better this morning."

   I looked over to her, watching her comb out her hair.  "You felt
wonderful."

   She laughed and came over to me, giving me a hug.  "That was fabulous."

   "I'm glad you enjoyed it; I certainly did."

   She gave me a raised eyebrow.  "You liked going down on me?"

   I nodded.  I felt myself stiffening again.  "Yup, just look.  You are
delicious."

   She sighed and smiled.

   "He didn't do that for you?" I asked.  I knew I was taking a chance.

   She shook her head.  "No, never, even though I did him."

   I laughed a bit.

   She said, "What?"

   I shook my head.  "You know what a 69 is?" She nodded.  "Well, it sounds
like we both did 68.  We'd go down on them and they'd owe us one."

   That got a laugh.  We kissed briefly and got dressed.  We had a light
breakfast, then headed for Jill's office.

   As we drove, I thought about things: Janet's car, the townhouse, and my
car.  We'd talked to a real estate broker a few weeks ago about selling the
townhouse.  I thought it would be so we could move to someplace nicer.  Now
I wasn't that sure.  I knew I didn't want to live there anymore.

   And what about me?  In a few days I would be sterile as a door post.
What if Nancy wanted children?  I knew from preop discussions with the
doctor that reversals of the procedure he used were 95% successful within
four years.  Should we try and bank the next few samples?  Wait a minute --
what am I thinking?  I sighed again.

   We arrived at Jill's office and went back to the same conference room.
The usual crowd was there, as was a young black man.  I extended my hand
and said, "Good morning, I'm Bill."

   He shook my hand and said, "Pleasure to meet you.  I'm Duncan." He
handed me his card.  He was a tax attorney and CPA.

   Jill said, "Duncan is a law school friend; he got me through tax and I
got him through remedies.  He's one of the best in the valley."

   We sat down and went over things.  I knew I wanted a rundown on assets,
and wanted it done by someone outside the firm handling things for John.
Jill, Mindy, and Duncan all thought that was a good idea.  I also wanted a
rundown on what that firm was doing, and how much it was costing me.

   I looked Duncan in the eye and asked him if he'd reviewed things.  He
admitted he'd only had a few hours.  It was fairly straightforward, yet had
a lot of details.

   I asked him point blank.  "If I decide I want to move this work, do you
feel qualified to handle it?"

   He smiled and nodded, and said, "Yes."

   He had some questions for me, such as who'd done our taxes for the last
few years; he'd need copies of them.  I smiled and told him "MacInTax" and
that I'd get him copies.  He laughed and told me I wouldn't be using
MacInTax any more.

   We talked a bit about Janet's stock options, the townhouse, our cars.  I
wanted to get rid of the townhouse, and her car, and do it in a way that
would minimize the tax consequences.  Duncan and Jill told me I was
thinking along the right path; tax consequences could be severe if I wasn't
careful.  I needed to move carefully.

   We loaded into Karen's Jeep again for the trip to the other law office.
Mindy and Duncan rode in a separate car.  Once we started moving, Jill
turned to Nancy and I.  We were sitting in the back, holding hands.

   "Bill, Nancy," she began.  "Karen told me about wanting help cleaning
out your ex's things.  We talked to another friend of mine, a counselor.
Her strong recommendation is that we can help, but you two need to do it.
Think of it as a ritual, a closing; you need to bring this whole experience
to a close.  Bill, she's on your benefit plan, so you can talk to her at no
charge.  She even volunteered to come see you."

   I sighed and squeezed Nancy's hand.  "I understand.  Sort of cleaning
them out of our lives?"

   Jill nodded.  "Yes, that's it."

   I looked at Nancy.  "We can do that.  It sounds like the right thing to
do."

   We had our meeting in Palo Alto.  We dealt with a silver-haired
forked-tongue character in an expensive suit who kept emphasizing the
number of years he'd worked with John.  One of his underlings grimaced
every time he did this; he had more sense than his senior partner.  I
signed surprisingly few pieces of paper.  Ownership of most big things,
such as real estate and investments was held in the trust.  I now had
signature on the bank accounts; the banks would be contacted today.  I
almost laughed at one point; it was like being a kid again.  I was on an
allowance, but it was a really big allowance.

   Our silver-haired host started asking me about taxes, wills, and such. I
told him my attorney was handling that.  He asked who on his staff that
was, and I politely told him it was not someone on his staff.  He started
in on his having worked with John on this for so many years spiel, and I
cut him short.

   "You seem to think that's something positive, an advantage.  You've
forgotten that your dear friend John was a married man having an affair
with my wife, and was planning on serving Nancy with divorce papers shortly
after they returned from Europe."

   He started rambling about confidentiality and privilege, even if he did
know anything about such a thing.  I called him on that quick, giving him
the date John had on his calendar for serving Nancy.  That quieted him
down.

   Jill told them what we wanted as far as summary information, and that
Mindy and Duncan would be reviewing the files for me.  Silver-hair took
umbrage at this, until I interrupted and told him I was loathe to move the
work -- at this time.  He caught my drift and changed directions very
quickly.  He'd be happy to provide whatever information we needed.  He
looked forward to working with me, and my representatives.  We shook hands
shortly thereafter and the meeting ended.  I shook down the young attorney
who'd looked upset at his senior's demeanor for a business card; I might
want him handling more of this.

   I regretted not getting a financial/tax advisor earlier.  Janet and I
had talked about it, knowing we'd need help once we were in a position to
exercise her options, but we hadn't done anything.  If we had, I might have
had someone I could be more sure of.  Or could I with Janet involved?  I
started wringing my fingers as I walked; money makes you paranoid.

   On the way out to the parking lot, Nancy asked, "What are you doing?"

   I said, "Counting my fingers after shaking silver head's hand."

   The others laughed.  Jill said, "He's just from the old school.  He did
come around, didn't he?"

   I grunted.  "Yeah, after I put a knife to his throat."

   Jill continued "And he responded nicely.  See, there may be hope for him
yet.  Did you notice some of the others were horrified at the way he went
on?"

   "About John?  Yes.  One in particular cringed visibly every time he said
the name.  I got his card -- Marshall.  We might steer things his way if he
checks out."

   I shook hands with Duncan again.  "Duncan, don't let them give you any
shit.  If they do, let us know about it and we'll stir things up."

   He smiled and said, "I'm sure things will go smoothly."

   Mindy and Duncan took off; the remaining four of us got into Karen's car
yet again.  "Would anyone be interested in seeing my new office?" I asked.

   Karen laughed and said, "Why yes, thank you so much for asking!"

   The office was in a suite in Sunnyvale.  As we drove I asked, "Karen,
any luck with those fax numbers?"

   She nodded.  "We've got the address of a townhouse in Sunnyvale, about
three blocks from the office.  I'm still working on Tahoe; the phone
company records up there are a mess.  Mindy is going over to the townhouse
and then meeting us at the office."

   The office was pretty Spartan, two rooms.  One room had a small meeting
table and chairs and doubled as a reception area of sorts.  The other room
was set in a now familiar style with desk, futon, filing cabinet, fax, and
computer; all the same as we'd seen before.

   Karen led the rifling, and led it in a most methodical fashion.  One
desk drawer coughed up sets of keys clearly labeled with addresses: the
Woodside house, the beach house, Sunnyvale, and Tahoe.  We now knew our
four locations.  Jill pulled out her cell phone and called Mindy, telling
her we had what we needed for now, and asking her to see how those places
were held.  Since we hadn't seen a detailed asset listing yet, we didn't
know if they were held by the trust, leased, or what.

   I went through the computer.  This seemed to be his central site.
Nothing was encrypted, although he was set up to work with encrypted files.
He seemed to be quite methodical about keeping everything up to date on all
the systems.

   We found a fairly detailed set of accounting records on the computer.
From that we learned that our two mystery women were named Gail and
Christine.  From the calendars, we guessed that Christine was local, and
Gail was in Tahoe.  Dear John spent a few grand a month on goodies for his
girls -- except for Nancy it seemed.

   Mindy arrived with lunch from a nearby sandwich shop.  We kept on
digging.  After a while I noticed Nancy was sitting on the futon looking
dazed.  I sat next to her, feeling the same; it was pretty overwhelming.

   The three ladies worked busily for a while before Mindy noticed us.  She
poked Jill.

   Jill said, "Pretty intense, isn't it?  Want Mindy to take you back to
the office so you can get your car?  We can meet again at the restaurant."

   We both thought that sounded good.  I pocketed the keys to the Sunnyvale
place.  I wanted Nancy and I to go in there first.  Mindy gave us a ride.
We got Nancy's car and headed back to the Woodside house.

   Once home, we went right to the bedroom, set the alarm clock, and lay
down for a nap.

   I slept for an hour or so, waking up to a full bladder.  I got up
carefully and went to the bathroom.  Then I went downstairs to the office.

   I noodled around on the computer for a while.  I was taking notes with
my favorite fountain pen.  I'd set it down near the back of the desktop; I
have a phobia about pens dropping on the floor.  When they do, they usually
destroy the nib.  I wasn't paying attention, and I ended up pushing my
notepad up a bit.  I grabbed for the pen just as the notepad pushed it off
the back of the desk, into the gap between the desk and the wall.

   I peered over the edge.  It was pretty tight.  I'd have to move the
whole damn desk to get my pen.  As I felt along the edge of the desktop in
the rear, my hand found something.  It felt like a latch.  I wiggled things
and got it to move.  With a click, that section of the desktop slid forward
on rails revealing a compartment three feet wide, about a foot long, and
eight inches deep.  I looked again and saw my pen had fallen to the side,
and was actually accessible from under the desk.  I retrieved it and then
started inventorying the puzzle drawer.

   First was an envelope containing $5300 in crisp one hundred dollar
bills. Next were a Sony digital camcorder and some tapes.  I'd wondered why
he had all the video editing software on these machines.  Along with the
tapes were more Jaz disks.  That makes sense -- use them for the video
editing.  There were a few bottles of pills.  I recognized Viagra, and
thought one of the others was a tranquilizer.  I wrote down the names for
later research.

   The Jaz disks were labeled Goodies, Janet, Chris, and Gail.  I kept the
disks out and closed the now not so secret compartment.

   I popped the Goodies disk into the machine.  It wasn't encrypted.  Of
the folders present, I opened the one labeled MLOOPS.  Inside were a bunch
of QuickTime files.  I reached over and turned down the volume on the
external speakers, then double clicked the Janet file.

   I was treated to a looping video clip of my ex-wife.  She was naked and
seemed to be tied to a bed, it looked like on a dark colored fur spread or
something similar.  She was quivering and twitching, eyes mostly closed.
Looking closer I could see what looked like a butterfly vibrator strapped
to her.  It looked as if there was something on her face.  I paused
playback and looked at a couple of frames.  Okay, it was a nasal cannula
and a hose leading off to one side.  Pretty kinky honey, I never knew you
went in for such things.  I hit play again, and turned up the volume a bit.
I was rewarded with her loud moaning, obviously going through a very
intense orgasm.  Playback reached the end and looped back to begin again. I
let it run through another cycle before I stopped it.

   I sighed.  I was getting good at decoding John's acronyms.  I'd guess
this one was masturbation loops.  Strange, it didn't seem very erotic to me
now.  I selected the file and was about to do a get info on it to see when
it was created.  Who the fuck cares?  It doesn't matter.

   I looked at the clock.  The alarm would be going off in a few minutes.
How much of this do I tell, and to whom?  I definitely wanted to check out
the other desks now.  Oh well.

   I stood up and shut down the computer, putting the disks back in the
compartment and closing it.  I wasn't going to let this disturb dinner
tonight.

   I went upstairs and turned off the alarm, then leaned over Nancy and
kissed her awake.

   "Time to wake up, my sleeping beauty," I said softly.

   She turned on to her back and put her arms around me.  "Are you my
Prince Charming?"

   I smiled and sighed.  "I don't feel very charming right now.  Shower?  I
need one."

   I did.  I felt dirty after finding those disks and tapes.  I helped her
up, and we showered together, dried each other, dressed, and hit the road
again.

   On the way to the restaurant in Palo Alto she said, "You found something
this afternoon, didn't you?"

   I put a hand on her thigh.  "Yes, I did.  I need to talk to Jill about
it first."

   She sighed.  "That bad?"

   I shook my head.  "Not bad, just weird.  I'll talk to Jill first.  I
promise I won't hold anything back from you, but I'm not sure if you want
to know about this just yet."

   She put a hand on mine.  "Bill, I trust you."

   We got held up in traffic and were the last of the group to arrive.  We
let valet parking take care of the car.

   We walked up to the host; I said, "Reservation for five..." as I read
down his list, looking at it upside down.  I wasn't sure how it would be
listed.  Then I saw it and laughed; the initials and Jill's last name.  I
pointed to it on the list and said, "That's us."

   He said, "Very good.  Please follow me."

   He led us to a private room.  The three ladies were there, sipping
champagne.  Two glasses were poured for us.

   "A toast," I said, raising my glass.

   "To what?" Karen asked.

   Jill laughed.  "Tell them, or should I?"

   I chuckled.  They hadn't seen it this morning at the lawyer's office,
and nobody had said it out loud.

   I took a deep breath and raised my glass.  "This has been an incredible
trip, the last few days.  For all the bad, there has been an incredible
amount of good, especially in the people I've met.  It's an understatement
to say these events have changed our lives.  Once I'm sure this isn't a
dream, or a nightmare, I intend to quit working.  I do have another job
lined up, besides solving some puzzles that have been left for us.  I
intend to be more active in the running of the trust.  The change I
requested Jill to make yesterday afternoon was a change in the name.  Would
you like to know the new name?"

   I looked around, waiting for agreement and encouragement.

   I took Nancy's free hand in mine.  "Time and events make us what we are,
like it or not.  I'm going to learn to like it.  Here's a toast to the
Golden Mule Trust, for time and events have made me...  The Golden Mule."

   I drained my glass and set it down.  Jill and Mindy emptied theirs as
well.  Nancy and Karen were still shocked.  After a moment they both had a
sip.  Then Jill started applauding.  The others put down their glasses and
applauded as well.  Nancy looked teary; I gave her a hug, which she
returned.  Then I went over and hugged Jill, Karen, and Mindy.

   Jill refilled the glasses and raised hers.  "Bill, Nancy, I'm looking
forward to working with you for a long time, and more important, to being
friends for a long time."

   "What I need now more than anything is good friends and good advice," I
said, hugging Nancy around the waist with one arm.

   We had a wonderful meal.  It should have been for what it cost me.  I
guess I was pushing things a little, looking impatient.  Karen finally
asked "Are you in a hurry to get home?" with a sly smile.

   I sighed a bit.  "Actually, Jill, I'd like you to take me over to the
office, and then take me home if you could.  Nancy," I squeezed her hand
and looked at her, "we won't be long."

   She said, "I understand."

   We did manage to finish dessert and coffee (I don't drink the stuff),
and left around nine.

   Riding over with Jill she said, "What did you find?"

   I said, "Let's check the office.  I don't know what to do."

   We got to the office, unlocked it, and went in.  I went over to the desk
and reached behind the desktop panel.  There was the latch.  I slid it and
revealed the compartment.  No video camera in this one, but an envelope
with rubber bands around it, and some disk cartridges.

   There was $12,700 in the envelope.  There were the same labeled disks:
Goodies, Janet, Chris, and Gail.

   "What about the cash?" I asked Jill.

   She shrugged her shoulders.  "It's yours.  What about the disks?"

   I held the Goodies disk in my hand and sighed.  "Home movies, and not
the kind you'd show your saintly grandmother.  I've just looked at one file
on this one, but I'd guess the rest are similar."

   She sighed and shook her head.  "And your question is?"

   "I think I should just erase the lot; tapes, disks.  Is that okay?  What
about Nancy?"

   Jill nodded.  "What about Nancy?  Is she on any of them?"

   I shrugged.  "Haven't seen anything with her name on it; I doubt it.
What should I tell her?"

   Jill looked at me.  "What do you think you should tell her?"

   I sighed.  "I thought you were supposed to be my counsel."

   She chuckled.  "That doesn't mean I'm always going to give you the
answers, especially when you need to find them yourself.  What do you feel
is right?"

   I nodded again.  "I think I should tell Nancy he made a bunch of tapes,
and we're going to erase them as fast as we find them."

   "And if she asks more questions?"

   "I'll show her the one that I looked at.  The only one I think I'll look
at, although we could find out what our other two mystery gals look like."

   Jill looked up for a moment.  "So you think he replicated this as well?"

   "Don't know why not.  The pattern fits so far."

   Jill looked down and sighed again, shaking her head.  "So what are we
going to do now?"

   I closed up the compartment, keeping the disks, tapes, and cash.  "Drop
me off at the house, please."

   We turned things off and left.

   On the way to the house we talked a little about the next week or two.
Jill and her crew would be reviewing things.  Karen would be available to
help.  We needed to decide about the Tahoe place, especially now that we
had the address.  I told Jill that Nancy and I would go over to the
Sunnyvale place tomorrow and check things out; we'd call if we needed
anything.  I'd leave my cell phone on in case she needed to talk to us.

   When I went in the house, Nancy was standing in front of one of the
large windows, looking out at the darkness.  She turned and looked at me
hesitantly.  "Bill?"

   I smiled and walked to her, giving her a hug.  "It's okay; it's okay.
I'll show you what I found.  I just wanted to talk to Jill first, to see if
there were any legal issues.  I'm not going to hide things from you, good
or bad."

   We walked down to the office.  I put down the bag with the disks and
loot, then opened up the secret compartment.  I took out the camcorder,
disks, and tapes, then handed Nancy the envelope containing the cash.

   "Nancy, did dear John ever make videos of you, of the two of you, in
bed?"

   She got a little pale.  "No, never...  That I know of."

   I sat her down on the futon and sat next to her.  "Well, dear John made
movies of Janet, Christine, and Gail.  That's what I found, that and the
cash and such.  I looked at one movie, of Janet.  I talked to Jill, and I
intend to erase them all.  I told you I wouldn't hold anything back.  The
one I saw wasn't taken anyplace I've seen yet.  We need to go to the
Sunnyvale house tomorrow.  If you want to see the one I saw, I'll show it
to you."

   She leaned back against the futon.  "That bastard.  How long was this
going on?"

   I snorted.  "Do you really want an answer to that question?  We know he
was porking Janet for just over six months."

   She looked at me, giving me a look of incredulity.  "No, I don't want to
know how long, not yet at least.  And I think I would like to see the movie
you looked at."

   I took a deep breath.  "Okay."

   I powered up the computer and put in the disk.  I opened the folder,
checked the volume, and started it playing.  After looping through twice, I
stopped it.

   Nancy had a weird smile on her face.  She took my hands.  "Well, Janet
certainly had a good body.  And it looked like she was having a very good
time.  We never did anything like that.  He never asked me.  Actually, it
looked like it might be fun."

   I sighed a little and hugged her.  "You're taking this better than I
did. Want to see some more?"

   She laughed and pushed away from me a little.  "Not a chance.  Let's
save that one folder, though.  Then let's get rid of the rest."

   I nodded and dumped out the contents of the bag.  She gasped.  "That's
from the office?"

   "Yup.  More of the same.  A creature of some habit, and of some kinky
habits at that."

   "How much money is here?"

   "Around twenty thousand, counting both locations.  Jill says it's mine.
I say it's ours.  Need to do any shopping?"

   She laughed, shaking her head, and put the cash in one of the desk
drawers.  "And we haven't even checked the wall safe yet.  That's got our
passports, and I know it has some cash as well."

   I deleted the other folders and files on the disk, then started Norton
Wipe Info scrubbing the free space on the disk.  "This will take some time.
We'll get a bulk eraser for the tapes, although I might just burn them."

   Nancy was still smiling, shaking her head slowly from side to side.
"What a kinky old goat!  And no wonder he discouraged me from learning how
to use computers.  He didn't want me even using email."

   "Oho..." I said out loud.  "That's something I haven't even checked
yet." He probably used email to send updates around, at least for small
things such as calendar files.

   Nancy stood up.  "It can wait.  We need to go to bed."

   I looked up at her.  "I don't know if I'll be able to sleep."

   She smiled.  "I know a good cure for that, just leave it to me."

   She helped me stand up.  I slid up her body, enjoying the way she felt.

   After we cleaned up, we got in bed.  Or, I did.  After I got in she
said, "Forgot something.  Be right back."

   Likely story, I thought.  I got into bed and closed my eyes.  My head
was still swimming from the day.

   She rejoined me in bed.  I started rolling over to her, but she
whispered, "Stay on your back, you're still recovering, remember?"

   Never argue with a woman, I've always been told; a good lesson to learn.
She slid down me, tantalizing me with her hands, her breasts, her lips, and
her hair.  As she slid up to kiss me, I could smell perfume.  When she slid
up further to bury my head in her breasts, I was awash in it.  She slid on
to me and rocked me back and forth, holding me to a breast.  I was so lost
in her; I let go and let it happen.

   After coming deep inside her, she cleaned us up with a towel, then we
rolled to one side and she drew me to her once again.  I went to sleep in
her arms.

   In the morning we held each other quietly, then got up and showered
together.  As we dried off, I told her, "Last night with you was
incredible; I've never experienced anything like that."

   She smiled as she toweled her hair.  "I liked it too."

   "Was that?..." I started to ask, realizing I was on thin ice.

   But she laughed.  "One of dear John's favorites?  Far from it.  He had
to be on top all the time, always in control of things." Then she paused
and continued more softly, "at least with me."

   I stepped behind her and dried her back some, kissing her shoulders.
"Janet would be on top some times, but with her it felt like a dominance
thing, especially lately.  With you, you felt so gentle, so passionate.  I
was so lost."

   She turned around and we hugged.  "Thank you for telling me," she said.
"Oh...  John never told me how he felt."

   And I seldom told Janet how I felt, I thought to myself, a thought that
quickly deflated my growing erection.  "Well, I'll try.  I'll let you know
how I feel.  I'll need help.  Don't let me hold things in."

   We got dressed, had a bite to eat, and headed over to the Sunnyvale
place.  We stopped on the way at a Rat Shack and bought a bulk tape eraser.
I paid cash.

   It was an upscale townhouse in a nice complex.  It was near a good-sized
swimming pool and tennis courts.

   "You know, I haven't been in the pool yet at the big house," I told
Nancy as we walked through the complex looking for "our" address.

   She put a hand on my back.  "It's great at night.  We'll have plenty of
opportunities."

   We got to the door.  I fished the keys out of my pocket.  A paper tag
had "alarm code 4127" written on it.  I opened the door and we went in.
The alarm panel was inside the door.  I punched in the numbers and the
green light came on.

   We looked around.  It was a good-sized two story unit, bigger and better
than my townhouse.  Nice kitchen, little dining area, living area with a
mondo stereo and television set.  Half bath downstairs, then the office.
The office setup was a cookie cutter copy of the others.  We walked into
the office together.  I walked over and felt for the latch, opened the
compartment.  There was the camera.  There were the tapes and disks.  There
was the envelope.  I took them all out and closed the compartment.  Nancy
found the case for the camera, as well as other camera stuff, in the
closet.

   I plugged in the tape eraser.  We had tapes for Janet and Chris, and
disks for Janet, Chris, and Gail.  I did about thirty seconds on each with
the eraser.  I'd reformat the disks later; I wasn't sure about the tapes.
I'd probably just burn them in the fireplace.

   After that was done, we went upstairs.  A small bedroom was pretty bare,
mainly cushions on the floor.  Some were covered in a dark colored fake
fur.

   We walked into the master bedroom.  I recognized it; we both did.  This
is where the video of Janet had been made.  A king-size bed dominated the
room.  It was covered in a fake fur spread.  The lighting was diffuse
through the curtained windows.  I felt Nancy next to me; I put an arm
around her and held her close.  She held me.

   I walked into the bathroom.  It was quite nice, with a Jacuzzi-style
tub, shower, and twin sinks.  The floor, counters, and shower were done in
marble.  Not half bad, I thought.  I looked in a couple of the drawers.
The usual stuff, with one drawer containing a few bottles of pills.  I
recognized the Viagra.  Good old John -- better living through chemistry.

   I thought I heard a gasp from the bedroom.  I walked out and saw Nancy
standing in front of a closet.  I couldn't see into it from where I was
standing, so I walked over to her.

   Hanging in the closet was an amazing assortment of lingerie.  Next to
the lingerie were some hanging dresses, long velvet ones.  A closed full
length clothes bag hung next to them, and in the corner was a gas bottle
setup similar to the one I'd seen at the big house.  This one had a third
smaller unit on it, seemingly added as an afterthought.

   "What's Halothane?" I asked Nancy, reading the label on the small one.

   She was going through the clothing still.  "Not sure.  An anesthetic of
some kind."

   There was a set of drawers in the middle of the closet.  Most of them
were empty.  One held four padded restraints.  We'd seen them in the movie
as well.  Another held a variety of vibrators and dildos.

   Nancy turned to me.  I looked in her eyes.  Suddenly she burst out
laughing.  Hell, it was either that or cry, so I joined her laughing,
holding her.

   We moved to the edge of the bed and sat down, still holding each other,
still laughing.  The spread felt very nice.  Old John may have been kinky,
but he had some good ideas.

   Nancy looked at me as she ran her hand along the spread.  "Let's make
love," she whispered.  I held her and whispered back, "Bathroom first."

   She dug her fingers into my back, making me twitch.  "Aren't you the
hopeless romantic!" Then she hugged me and said, "But you're right."

   We got up and went to the bathroom.  As I was finishing up on the
toilet, she was going through more drawers.  "Oh my!" she said.

   I flushed and stood up.  "What did you find?"

   She pointed to the drawer.  It had a wide assortment of perfumes, none
of them cheap.

   "Have a favorite?" she asked me with a seductive smile.

   I sighed, feeling myself growing harder by the moment.

   "Pick one and make it my favorite," I told her.  "I'll be waiting for
you."

   She gave my bottom a pat as I walked out.

   I lay down on the bed.  The spread did feel incredible.  I rolled to my
stomach, sinking my face into the gap between the pillows, enveloped in
softness.  My hips started moving on their own; I could get off quite
easily like this.

   I rolled to my back again, more or less in the middle of the bed.  I
remembered that video of Janet -- tied to the bed, thrashing in ecstasy.

   "Want me to tie you down?"

   I looked up, surprised, to see Nancy standing by the edge of the bed.
She was holding a towel and what looked like a little rug made from the
same spread material.

   I laughed a little.  "Not this time, unless you'd like to."

   Her nostrils flared, her nipples were tight and erect as she crawled
onto the bed with me.

   "Later.  Right now, I want you in me," she growled.  "Raise your hips."

   I lifted my hips off the bed and she slid the section of spread material
under me.  Old John was practical too -- easier to clean the little pieces
than the whole spread.

   Then she was on top of me, kissing me hungrily, moving her body over
mine.  She took me inside her; she was so wet and so tight.  Then she sat
up and rocked slowly, one hand racing to her clit.  She rocked on top of
me, eyes closed.  I reached up and caressed her breasts, gently at first.
As she got closer to the edge, I rolled her nipples between my thumbs and
forefingers.  That did the trick -- she moaned loudly and I felt her
quivering around me.

   She fell forward, eyes half closed, and pulled my head to her breasts.
Once again I was enveloped in her warmth, softness, and perfume.  I let go
and it only took her a few strokes to finish me off.

   We lay together afterwards, covered by the heavy, soft spread.  After
holding me to her for a while, we finally rolled apart.  She sat up beside
me.

   "Thanks, I needed that," she said.

   I laughed and put a hand on her waist.  "Any time.  But I've got a
question."

   "Okay, what?"

   "Do I get to be on top some time?"

   She laughed, her head going back.  Then she leaned forward, pinning my
shoulders to the bed.  She looked me in the eye and said, "Maybe, if you're
good."

   I smiled up at her.  "Well, was I good?"

   She growled, "You were great," and we kissed some more.

   We finally got up.  I looked at the clock by the side of the bed --
almost eleven.  It was the same Proton clock-radio I'd seen at the other
two places.  He was a creature of some habit.

   We dressed in the bathroom, where we'd dropped our clothes.

   "What now?" Nancy asked.

   "I thought I'd hit the confuser, start looking at email.  You could
rifle the place some more, and maybe see about lunch?"

   She gave me a hug.  "Sounds good to me."

   I went downstairs.  Passing through the living room, I turned on the
stereo.  He had a CD carousel hooked up to it, with the disk list neatly
printed out in a clear protective cover on top.  It had lots of long, slow
stuff.  I started an Enya album going and went to the office.

   I noodled for a few minutes on the computer, playing with the Jaz disks.
The bulk tape eraser did indeed render them unreadable.  Whether that
rendered them unrecoverable was a different question entirely.  I did a
quick and dirty format; I'd do a more complete wipe later on.

   I was looking through one of the manuals when I heard noise from the
doorway and turned around.

   Nancy swept into the room, wearing a full length fur coat.  She let it
fall open and pulled my head to her breast; she was naked underneath the
coat.  All of a sudden I was enveloped in perfume, soft fur, and her again.
I put my arms around her, feeling the soft fur, and held on to her.  She
held my head and moved it around, laughing softly.

   I turned us a little and pushed over to where I thought the futon was. I
guessed right.  I put her down on her back and lay on top of her, still
caught up in her hands and the coat.  I managed to get a hand from her
waist and in between her legs.  She was hot and wet.  I started teasing her
gently.

   "Oh yes, yes," she moaned as she moved my head, squeezing me to her
breast.

   It didn't take very long for her to come; I felt her shudder around the
finger I'd slipped inside her, teasing her magic spot from the inside.

   It was hard but I pulled free of her arms.  I took off my shirt, then
got rid of my pants and underwear as quickly as I could.  Then I slid back
down on her, and into her.  Her legs locked around mine at one end and our
lips locked together at the other.  She tilted her hips somehow and I was
even deeper inside her.  We slid together and apart, together and apart.
She put one hand behind my head and slid the other down my back.  The
sensation of the fur around me, and the fur brushing my bottom pushed me
over the edge.  I convulsed into her, going limp.

   She laughed as she held me.  "See, I said you could be on top if you
were good."

   I laughed weakly, burying my face in the collar of the coat, floating in
her perfume and softness.

   Eventually I pushed myself up onto my elbows.  "Where did you find
that?" I asked.

   She smiled and ran the sleeves of the coat over my sides, making me
shudder, and closing my eyes halfway.

   "It was in the garment bag in the closet.  I thought I'd surprise you."

   I moaned.  "Oh, you did.  You can surprise me any time you like."

   She laughed again as she slid her hands to my head.  "Good, I'll do
that."

   Then she pulled me to her and we kissed again.

   I started slipping out of her.  As I did she said, "Oops!  I forgot to
get a towel."

   I reached over and grabbed my underwear, handing them to her.

   "Thanks," she said, lifting her hips and sliding my underwear between
her legs as I got up.

   "I wonder what his cleaning bills were like?" I asked.

   She laughed as she sat up on the futon.  "We'll just learn to be
careful."

   I sat back on the chair.  She slowly stood, then walked over to me.  She
drew me to her other breast, and held me again to the softness.  I held my
arms around her waist as best I could.

   She let me go and stepped back after a while.  She reached up and
tousled my hair, then hugged me to her once more.  "Oh, I hope you like
that as much as I do," she sighed.

   "Mmmm..." was the only thing I could say.  It was enough.

   She let me go and stepped quickly to the doorway, stopping to reposition
my underwear.  "I'm going to get dressed."

   I sighed and watched her walk down the short hallway.  When she was out
of sight I returned to the computer.

   It took a few minutes for my head to clear.  I'd figured out he had
things set up to establish a network connection automatically -- just
double click an icon.  I was about to do that when Nancy came back into the
room, dressed normally this time.

   I stood up and gave her a hug.  "The refrigerator is pretty much bare,
except for wine and soft drinks.  I'll go get us some lunch.  Why don't you
chill some glasses for us?"

   I gave her a squeeze and walked her to the door.  After she left, I put
four wine glasses in to chill.  Then it was back to the office.  I put on
my pants and shirt.

   I connected to the net and started the email program, Eudora Pro.  Sure
enough, a set of updated calendar files arrived.  I printed out his email
address book, then started the calendars printing out.  I decided to print
out all of them, as far back and as far forward as they went, the funny
business one first.

   That was going to take a while.  This was a good time to take a break.
What the hell, I could use a glass of wine about now; it had been one hell
of a morning.

   I opened a bottle of white wine, pouring myself a glass.  I sat down on
the leather sofa in the living room to ponder and muse.  When should I tell
my boss I was quitting?  Should I flat out quit, or just take a leave of
absence (and probably quit later)?  My car was an eight-year-old Mazda.  I
wanted something new.  What should I get?  What should we do about this
place?  Did I own it?  Did the trust?  I couldn't see keeping a third love
nest here in the valley.  A place in Tahoe might be nice.  We should go up
there next week.  When was the trip to Europe?  I'd never been there.  I
think my passport is current.

   I was deep in thought when I heard the door open.  Moments later I heard
a voice say, "John?  Oh I'm so glad..."

   END of Part 4 Tales of the Golden Mule

   Part 5 Miss Yellow

   I was deep in thought when I heard the door open.  Moments later I heard
a voice say, "John?  Oh I'm so glad..."

   I looked around to see a very pretty oriental woman, looking quite
shocked.

   I stood up slowly.  "Christine?  I'm Bill.  Please sit down, I've got
some news for you."

   She looked quite uncertain.  I motioned to the dining table.  "Please,
sit down so we can talk.  I promise, I'm not going to hurt you.  We've all
been hurt too much already."

   That seemed to do it; it might have been the emotion in my voice, which
surprised me.  She sighed mightily and sat down.

   "Thank you.  Would you like a glass of wine?"

   She smiled weakly and said, "Yes, please."

   I got the bottle and another glass from the refrigerator and put them on
the table.  I poured her a glass and refilled mine.  I raised mine in a
silent toast.  We both took a sip; she took a fairly good-sized one.

   She gave me a questioning look.

   "Would you like me to explain?" I said softly.  She nodded her head.

   "Did you know John was married?" I asked her.

   She sighed again and spoke, softly, and with a voice on the ragged edge
of losing control.  "He never told me, but I suspected it."

   I didn't ask if she was or not; it was none of my business.

   I took another sip of wine.  "Well, he was, but that didn't stop him.
Last Friday he was on his way to Tahoe with my wife.  They were both killed
in an auto accident."

   Her head dipped forward a bit and she sighed some more.  Then she lifted
her head and emptied her glass.  She held it out to me; I filled it again.

   "I knew it was wrong, and kept looking for a way out, but..." she said.

   "Well, now we've got it," I told her, taking another sip from my glass.

   She frowned.  "But how did you know my name?  Ohh...." She blushed and
covered her mouth with a hand.

   "No, you're wrong.  I knew your name was Christine from records he kept.
I know he made a number of videos, but I have not looked at them.  In fact,
I've erased the tapes, and I'll give them to you, along with the camera.
Wait here for a moment."

   I stood up and went to the office.  I got the camera, the tapes with her
name on them, the camera bag from the closet.  Then I grabbed the envelope
with the money.  I returned to the table.  She was still sitting there.

   "Here are the tapes, and the camera.  We'll check to see if there are
any other pieces around.  And this is for you as well." I handed her the
envelope.  I had no idea how much was in it.  She looked inside, gasped,
and looked up at me with a questioning look on her face.

   "Christine, keep it.  It's yours.  I don't know your last name, anything
else about you.  You don't have to tell me anything.  I give you my word
that if we find more tapes in Tahoe, we'll destroy those as well.  It's
over."

   She sighed, then said, "Tahoe?"

   I laughed a little.  "Yes, he didn't tell you he had a place in Tahoe?
We think he had someone else to go with it, but we're not sure yet."

   Her look of astonishment turned to soft laughter.  I picked up my
wineglass again and raised it to her.  "That's the idea; you either laugh
or cry.  Might as well laugh, if you ask me."

   She smiled and actually relaxed in the chair a little, and took another
sip.

   "I work near here," she told me.  "Some times I come over at lunch to
swim and, uhh, relax." She blushed a bit at that.  I had a hunch how she
relaxed.  "I thought I'd heard on the news that John had been in an
accident, but I wasn't sure.  Today was the first day I could get over."

   There had been some news coverage, but it had been sparse.  There had
been obits for him in the local press, not mentioning Janet at all, just
his former wife and kids, and Nancy.  Should I call his ex-wife?

   We both turned and looked to the sound of the door opening again.  Nancy
was back.  I stood up quickly.  She approached us, a large bag in each
hand. She saw Christine sitting there.  She put the bags down slowly and
took another step forward.

   Christine stood and stepped slowly to Nancy.  When they were about three
feet apart, they suddenly held each other and both began crying.  I got the
bags and put them on the kitchen counter, and got out another glass.  I
filled all three.  Then I walked over to the two women, still hugging,
still crying.  I put my arms around both of them and tried my best to give
them my support.  I led them back to the table.

   They separated and sat down.  I said, "Christine, this is Nancy.  Nancy,
this is Christine, our Miss Yellow."

   Christine looked puzzled, but she smiled.  I explained, "Dear John color
coded his calendars.  You were yellow, my wife was blue, Nancy was green,
and we still have a Mystery Miss Brown."

   I pushed glasses in front of them.  "One last toast to the person who
brought us together.  May he rest in peace." We raised our glasses and took
a sip.

   As I put mine down Nancy said under her breath, "The bastard!"

   Christine said a little louder, "You can say that again!"

   I added, "The kinky old bastard!"

   That got some nervous laughter, helping to break the ice.

   Nancy said, "Christine, I'm so sorry to meet you like this, but glad we
got to meet."

   Christine said, "Nancy, I'm so sorry.  I didn't know."

   "That's okay, none of us knew.  Now we pick up the pieces, clean up the
loose ends, and go on."

   Nancy looked at the tapes, camera, and envelope on the table.

   I piped up.  "I'm giving these to Christine, along with any other camera
stuff.  The tapes are erased, and I told her any others we find will be
erased as well.  Okay?"

   Nancy nodded her head.  "I agree." She turned to Christine again.  "What
brought you by today?"

   Christine sighed.  "I come over at lunch some times, to swim, eat..."

   Gee, she left off the "relax" this time, I thought to myself.  She was
quite pretty; a nice complexion, nice smile.  She was a little smallish on
top, but had a good waist and hips.  She looked to be in good shape.
Almost an oriental version of Janet in fact, mid to late twenties.

   "What's so funny?" Nancy asked me.

   I shook my head.  "Random thoughts.  Well, we're here for lunch, is
lunch here?" That seemed to be a good place to turn things.

   Nancy stood up with a frown.  "Men." Then she smiled and said, "Yes,
lunch is here.  Where did the bags go?"

   Christine stood up.  "Let me help."

   Both of them walked into the kitchen.  It was amazing, seeing them
standing together and helping each other.  Nancy would ask for something,
and Christine would get it for her, or show her where it was.

   I listened in to the conversation without being too nosy.  Christine had
just finished her MBA and was working locally, still living at home with
her parents.  Good, at least she wasn't married.

   We had different salads and stuff to make sandwiches.  I fixed a plate
for myself, and got another bottle of wine from the refrigerator.  We sat
around the table eating.

   At one point Christine gave us a funny look.  Then she smiled, sighed,
and said, "I'm so glad this is over!"

   Nancy and I both nodded.  Nancy looked at me and said, "So are we."

   Christine looked at Nancy and said, "How long ...?"

   Nancy said, "We were married a little over four years."

   Christine got a solemn look on her face, and said, "It was a little over
two years."

   I added, "What a bastard -- and a bit over six months with my wife."

   That brought a round of sighs and some nervous laughter.

   We finished lunch with a minimum of small talk.  Christine picked up her
purse and got out her keys.  She took one key off the key ring and put it
on the table.  She looked at us with a teary smile.  "I won't be needing
this any more." The emotion in her voice put a lump in my throat.

   "Christine," I said, "you can still drop by at lunch for a while if
you'd like.  We're still figuring out who owns this place, and what we're
going to do with it."

   "Oh," she said, "it's leased.  He signed a five-year lease, and paid it
all up front.  That was a little over a year ago, so there are around four
years left."

   I looked at Nancy.  Did that make things easier, or harder?  I wasn't
sure.

   "And I won't be coming back." She sighed.  "Some things I'll miss, but
it's over." She got two business cards from her purse and gave one to each
of us.  "If you need to contact me, please do.  Again, I'm sorry."

   Nancy said, "Christine, we're sorry as well.  Thank you for being so
understanding."

   She answered, "No, thank you."

   As Christine stood, I got one of the paper grocery bags and put the
camera stuff in it.  I handed her the envelope with the money.  "Here, you
should put this in your purse."

   She took it and looked me in the eye.  "Do you want me to have this?"

   I nodded and smiled.  "Yes, we do.  He left it here.  Maybe something
good can come out of this."

   She put it in her purse and smiled.  "Something has." She gave me a warm
hug.  Nancy stood up and hugged her as well.

   Christine laughed a little and wiped a tear from her eye.  "I feel like
we're all family somehow."

   I hugged Nancy and Christine both.  "We are; we are.  I just didn't know
it until you told us."

   She picked up her purse, and the paper bag and sighed once again.  "Back
to work for me.  Maybe we will see each other again."

   She let herself out.

   Nancy and I hugged each other, then got our wine glasses and sat on the
leather sofa.

   "When did she get here?" Nancy asked.

   "Oh, about five minutes after you left.  I was sitting here on the couch
when she walked in.  She was quite surprised."

   Nancy laughed a little.  "I can imagine.  I certainly was when I walked
in.  But she handled it well."

   "We all handled it well."

   We finished our wine.  Nancy asked, "What's next?  I'm almost afraid to
ask."

   I laughed.  "We should call Jill.  And, I was printing out updated
calendars and checking email.  It looks as if he used email to send updated
calendars around."

   "How much money was in the envelope?"

   "I didn't count it.  From the size, between eight and twelve grand I'd
guess."

   Nancy shook her head.  "Let's go to the office and call Jill."

   We walked to the office.  I took the pages out of the printer and handed
them to Nancy.  She sat on the futon.  I put the speakerphone on the chair
and dialed Jill.  Her secretary put us through.

   "How are you two doing?  Want to know about the place you're in?" Jill
asked.

   Nancy spoke up.  "He signed a five year lease last year and paid it all
up front."

   Jill said, "Very good!  Where did you get that?"

   Nancy gave me a grin and said into the phone, "From Christine.  She
dropped by for lunch."

   "What?!" came the shriek from the phone, followed by laughter.

   Nancy and I filled her in on our meeting Christine, what we'd discussed,
and what we'd given her.  Jill thought everyone had handled it well.

   "So what do we do with this place?" Nancy asked.  "I don't think we need
it." She looked at me and I shook my head no.  "But it's a shame to just
walk away from it."

   I had an idea; I slapped my leg and said, "I know what I'd like to do
with it.  Tell me if this will cause any problems."

   Nancy looked at me quizzically.  Jill said, "Okay, what is it."

   "At the place I used to work -- gee I guess I have made up my mind about
quitting after all.  Well, we just moved a young engineer and his wife out
here from the East Coast.  They've been having one hell of a time finding
an affordable place to live, as you can imagine.  How about we let them
take it, they pay the utilities, and they can have it through the end of
the lease?  After that, they're on their own.  What's wrong with that?"

   Nancy smiled and nodded her head.  I squeezed her hand; I was glad she
agreed.

   Jill's voice came from the speakerphone.  "I'm thinking of the tax
consequences for them.  It feels like a gift.  We might want them to pay
some nominal rent."

   "Wait a minute," I said, "I've leased this place, and I'm responsible
for it through the end of the lease.  I need caretakers to keep the place
up, keep it safe.  Maybe I should be paying them a little to do the job?"

   Jill laughed.  "I'm worried about you, Bill.  That's an argument I'd
expect a lawyer to make.  And I think it's a winner.  I'll talk it over a
bit and let you know, but I think that would work just fine.  Especially
with the extenuating circumstances we have.  Anything else?"

   "Yes.  I want to buy a new car.  I figure we give the two old ones, mine
and Janet's, to a charity.  But I want something new, larger.  What do I
do?"

   Jill laughed a little more.  "Pick out what you want.  One way or the
other, we'll get you a checkbook.  Don't do anything outlandish though."

   "Don't worry.  I want a new Grand Cherokee.  I like the way they ride,
and we're going to need to go to Tahoe, probably next week."

   "That sounds fine with me.  Want to have Karen start arranging details?"

   "That would be good.  And I should probably start changing my address to
the Woodside house.  Oh, do you have the phone number here?"

   Jill didn't, so we gave it to her.  We agreed to get together Friday
morning at her office; tomorrow would be tied up chasing the mattress
delivery people around.

   After we hung up the phone, I held Nancy's hands.  "Does this make
sense? Are we doing the right thing?  Am I doing the right thing?  Help me,
please."

   She gave me a wonderful soft laugh.  "Bill...  None of this makes sense,
but I think we're doing the right thing.  I think you're doing the right
thing.  What do you want to do next?  Tell me about the lucky couple."

   I told her about Josh and Linda, and about giving them the place
furnished, pretty much as is.

   She raised an eyebrow at that.

   I laughed a little.  "Oh, I thought we'd take the gas bottles, the fur
coat, the toys we want, and probably give the other clothes away.  Unless
you find something you like."

   She smiled; I saw her nostrils flare.  "You might see something you
like."

   I laughed.  "Okay.  We'll move stuff over to the big house.  That means
we're going to need something to move it in.  Will you come with me to buy
a car?"

   "I'll go anywhere with you."

   That reminded me.  "I want to know more about this trip to Europe.  I
think we should go.  I've never been to Europe."

   She threw her arms around me.  "Yes, yes, yes!  Do you have a passport?"

   "It's at the townhouse," I said between crushing hugs.

   She laughed and let go of me.  "Okay, let's get going.  We've got a lot
to do."

   We'd passed a Jeep dealership on the way over.  As we walked out to
Nancy's car, she pulled out her phone and dialed a number.  She asked for
Jill, and told her to have someone meet us at the dealership with a
checkbook.  Unless they were assholes, we'd be buying a car there.

   We drove up in Nancy's slick little turbocharged two seat Mercedes.  We
were descended upon by salesharks practically before we got out of the car.

   I was looking around, looking at colors, and hardly noticed Nancy had
taken over.  Before I knew it, we had one salesperson, a gal with gray
hair, walking around the lot with us.  We took a test drive.  When I got in
the driver's seat a twinge reminded me I didn't have any underwear.  Oh
well, don't think that's going to stop the sale.  It was very nice to
drive. I liked the seats, the features, and especially the view from a
higher vantage point than my old sedan.

   We drove back and I pointed to a blue one.  "That color okay with you?"
I asked Nancy.  I've got blue eyes, and I do like blue.  She nodded and we
went in to the office.

   Our kindly grandmotherly gray haired sales gal had a wall full of shark
plaques -- top sales -- for many months.  I sat back in amazement as Nancy
dug in her heels and beat out a very good deal.  I would have paid a lot
more.

   As we were waiting to see if our latest offer would be accepted, Karen
showed up.  She handed me a checkbook.  "Jill says be careful.  It does
have a bottom." Nancy and I laughed.  The sales gal came back with another
guy.  He wanted to know how we'd be financing this.  I waved the checkbook.
"One hundred percent down, nothing a month." He started to hem and haw.
Nancy gave me a glance and stood up.  I took the cue and put the checkbook
in my pocket and stood up as well.  The guy held out his hand and said,
"You've got a deal."

   I laughed a little and shook his hand.  He left to go get it ready to
drive off.  We sat down to fill out paperwork.  As we started, Karen leaned
over to Nancy and I and said, "Jill said to put it in your name only for
now.  She's talking to Duncan about something.  Okay?"

   I looked at Nancy.  She smiled and nodded her head.

   Filling out the paperwork was a little weird.  I had to ask Nancy for my
address.  I wrote out a check for the full amount, which they took back to
verify with the bank.  The manager came back a few minutes later, addressed
me as "Sir," and thanked me for my business.  I guessed the check would
clear.

   Nancy said, "I'm going to pick up some packing boxes.  I'll meet you
back at the passion pit." With that and a kiss, she took off.  Karen
laughed and said, "Need me for anything?" I told her no.  She was heading
over to the townhouse to gather things.  She'd see us late Thursday or
Friday at Jill's.

   Other than the extended warranty, I didn't go for any other add-ons.
The thing had just about everything you'd want on it to start with.
Another half hour later, I drove off the lot in the first new car I'd had
in my life.

   I parked as close as I could get to the passion pit.  The door was
unlocked.  When I went in I shouted, "Honey, I'm home!" Oh well, no
response.  It was a good try.

   Nancy was upstairs.  She'd packed three boxes already.  One was labeled
"Toys, etc.," another "bathroom," the third "clothes."

   We hugged.  "Did you get it?" she asked.

   "Yes, and thank you for your help.  I would have paid a lot more."

   She gave me a tight smile through pursed lips.  "I thought so."

   "So what do I take down first?" I asked, changing the subject quickly.

   She sighed.  "Let's get the gas bottles in, the other stuff is light."

   Luckily, the bottle rig was on a nicely designed wheeled carrier and was
easy to take down the stairs.  I flopped the rear seats forward and it fit
in without a problem.  The carrier even provided protection around the
mixing assembly.  We lay the garment bag with the coat on top of that, and
boxes around it.  We put the rest of the video camera stuff in a separate
box that we'd take to Christine's office.  Nancy had a bunch of empty
boxes. I put about half of them in the jeep.

   Back inside, I had a thought.  I picked up the phone and dug my
insurance agent's card out of my wallet.  When I started to tell him about
the new wheels, he told me he'd just gotten the information from my
attorney.  He was very sorry to hear about Janet, and would take care of
things on his end.  He had the change of address, and would drop all but
mandatory coverage on the two old cars, as he understood they would be
transferred shortly.  A refund check would be in the mail to the new
address; he'd send the updated information in a day or so.

   I hung up the phone.  Nancy put a hand on my shoulder.  "What is it?"

   I looked up at her and laughed.  "Jill is very thorough.  I was going to
tell my insurance guy about the Jeep, but he already had the details."

   Nancy smiled.  "Jill is great."

   We walked through the place from top to bottom.  "I want to bring over a
ladder and check the attic," I told Nancy as I looked up into the top of
the now empty closet in the master bedroom.  In the office downstairs she
asked, "You going to give them the computer as well?"

   I shrugged.  "Might as well, we've got plenty.  Don't worry, I'll erase
all the funny bits first."

   "Feel like swinging by the townhouse?" I asked her.

   She smiled and gave me a hug.  "Okay."

   "No, if you have things to do back at the big house, go ahead.  I can do
it by myself.  Really."

   She laughed.  I wanted to bite her neck, the way she showed it when she
laughed and her head went back.

   "I know you can.  I have things to do at the house."

   "Okay, I'll meet you back there."

   We kissed, locked up the place, and left.

   I drove over to the old place; I had my keys, Karen had Janet's.
Karen's Jeep was still parked in front.  I opened the door and went in.
What the hell, try it again.  "Honey, I'm home!" I was trying to be funny,
but after I said it, a lot crashed in on me.  I leaned up against the wall,
feeling the tears well up.

   Karen came down the stairs with her clipboard in hand.  "Bill, you
okay?" she asked, putting a hand on my shoulder.

   I looked at her and smiled.  "I think so.  Some parts of this are still
very hard."

   I got my passport; it was still valid.  Karen came out to look at my new
wheels, comparing what had been changed from her model.  She helped me
carry boxes upstairs, and watched as I started packing Janet's clothes into
them.  Some things I moved with tears.  Every once in a while I'd see
something expensive, something I didn't recognize.  The tears went away.

   As I closed up one box I asked, "Anything you want to check?"

   Karen shook her head.  "No, I've been through things already."

   I packed up most of the boxes I had.  I left some empties downstairs to
pick up my CDs and things later.

   With the boxes in the Jeep, I still had room left over.  After a
moment's thought, Karen helped me load the computer into the Jeep.  While
doing that, I checked our desk for the secret compartment.  It was there,
to Karen's surprise.  It held a jewelry box with some very nice things in
it, another envelope with cash, and some prescription medicine bottles.
All that went into a box with miscellaneous computer stuff.

   I signed the transfer paperwork for the cars; Karen already had them
filled out.  I thanked her for her help and headed off.

   I stopped at Good Will and dropped off Janet's clothes.  They asked me
if I needed a receipt; I told them no.  I sat in the Jeep for a few minutes
after that.  I did feel better going through that myself.  I still had part
of the closet, her dresser, and all the shoes to do.  Oh well.

   I also stopped at a Mac store and got the cable I'd need to connect the
two machines together and transfer files.  I also picked up a USB CD writer
and a bunch of blanks.  When the guy at the counter asked how I wanted to
pay for that, I reached for my wallet, then said, "I'll be right back." I
went out to the jeep and dug into the envelope, pulling out a stack of
crisp 100 dollar bills.  I went in and paid cash.  Thanks again, John.

   The garage door was open when I got to the house.  I backed part of the
way in to make things easier to unload.  Nancy appeared at the doorway as I
was getting out.

   "You've been crying," she said as she hugged me.

   I looked at her.  "So have you."

   She smiled.  "I asked first."

   I laughed; she joined me.  "I cleaned out a lot of Janet's clothes and
dropped them off.  It hurt, but it does feel better.  Jill was right.  How
about you?"

   She smiled.  "I was packing some of John's things.  I saved some that
you might like.  Let me help you unload."

   It didn't take us long.  When I gave Nancy my passport she broke into a
big smile.  "I already called the travel agent.  Since we had insurance on
the trip, it won't cost us anything extra to switch things over to you.
Oh, I'm so looking forward to this trip.  I'd been looking forward to it
before, but now I'm really excited."

   I held her and laughed.  "I'm looking forward to it as well.  Don't tell
me any more -- I want it to be a surprise."

   The computer, gas bottles, and the desk stuff were the last to come in.
Nancy took care of clothes upstairs while I did digital madness.  I set up
the other machine and networked them up.  Then before doing anything else,
I hooked up the CD writer to the one from our old house and started backing
everything up.  While the CD was writing on the old machine, I did a Jaz
backup on the other one, overwriting one of the movie disks.

   The phone rang, but as I reached for it, I saw the light on it change.
Nancy must have gotten it.  I waited for a moment, but didn't hear
anything.

   That reminded me.  I picked up the phone and used the other line to call
Josh at work.  He was apologetic and happy to hear from me.  He was also
surprised to be invited to dinner with his wife on Friday.  I gave him the
address, and directions.  No, they didn't need to bring anything.  We
chatted about work for a bit.  He had questions about the project.  I could
tell from my answers that my heart wasn't in it anymore.  I should call
Dale.  No, I should go in and talk to Dale face to face.

   I hung up the phone and turned around in the chair.  I looked at the
futon behind me and the world did one of those weird shimmering things.  I
was flooded with memories of being on a futon earlier in the day, wrapped
in warmth, softness, and perfume.  But that had been at the other place.  I
was laughing to myself; what a trip.  He'd replicated this setup in three,
maybe four places.  How many times had he had similar experiences?  With
how many women?  With how many married women?

   I glanced at the confusers; the Jaz copy was finished, the CD was still
chugging along.  Had I wasted money in buying that thing?  I'd have to be
careful.  Just because I could buy things didn't mean I should.

   I heard Nancy's laughter coming down the hall.  I turned and smiled as
she came in the room.  She plopped down on the futon.

   "I just had a very interesting conversation."

   I smiled, focusing on her.  "Oh?  Tell me about it."

   The call had been from the mattress delivery people, confirming tomorrow
here and at the beach house.  She confirmed those, then asked about the
Sunnyvale place.  That caught them a little off guard.  After she gave them
the address and the phone number there, they admitted that yes, they were
doing that one as well, but that was supposed to be last.  She chatted with
them for a while, and they admitted that it would be easier to do that one
first, then the house, then the beach place.

   I laughed along with her, and told her Josh and his wife would be there
Friday.  We talked a little about menu.  I suggested spicy Indian with
meat. She lit up and told me she knew just the place to cater it.

   Then she frowned.  She stood up and put her hands on my shoulders.  I
looked up into her eyes.  "Bill, I have a very important question for you."

   I took a breath.  "Okay, what is it?"

   "Do you like red meat?"

   I laughed.  "Very much.  Is that the right answer?"

   Still serious, but more mock serious now, she said, "How do you like it
cooked?"

   "Have you put it on yet?" I asked her.

   She smiled and said, "Not yet."

   "Good, then it's not overdone."

   She smiled and said, "Good answer.  I can keep you." She hugged me, and
for some reason I broke into tears, my arms tight around her waist.

   "Bill, what is it?" she asked softly.

   "I don't know.  I don't want to be alone.  I don't like waking up alone.
This is happening so fast.  Please hold me."

   She held me and was soon sobbing softly as well.  We held each other,
rocking gently, finally straightening up.

   We kissed, then sat back on the futon, wiping off each other's tears.

   "Bill," she said, "I'm not going to let go of you.  Please don't let go
of me.  I should be the one that's worried."

   I brushed her cheek again.  "Don't worry.  I'll help you, you help me,
wasn't that the deal?"

   She nodded and stood up.  "I've got more calls to make for Friday's
dinner, and I need to get ours going.  Would you like to barbecue the meat
for us?"

   "I'd be happy to.  When will you need me?"

   She looked at her watch.  "I'll come down in about forty minutes.
Okay?"

   I kissed her hand.  "Whenever you need me."

   She sighed and left the office.

   I labeled my Jaz backup and as I did, said, "Idiot!" out loud.  I found
the network connection icon and double clicked it.  He had a cable modem,
and damn it was fast.  I picked up email and installed the newest versions
of his calendars, not that I'd really be needing them anymore.  Then out of
curiosity I pulled out the list of drugs and started searching on the net
to see what I could learn.  After searching a couple, I got the ones from
Janet's secret compartment.  They fit the pattern, and all came from the
same Dr.  Feelgood.

   I shook my head.  I wasn't sure if it was that I knew so little about
the woman I married, or that she'd changed so much.  What about Nancy?  How
long had I known her?  Part of me said to be careful, part of me was...
Did I even want to admit it to myself, think it through to myself, what I
felt about her?  What kind of person married a man twice her age?  Did she
marry for money?

   I looked over at the futon again.  What was happening to me?  What was
happening to us?  Was I checking my brains, my sense, at the bedroom door?
Am I being taken for another ride?

   I needed to talk to Jill.  Was all this money making me paranoid?  I
felt better, more comfortable, around Nancy than I'd felt with Janet for a
year or more.  I shrugged and snorted at that; a year ago.  What had
happened between us a year ago?  Something in me evidently spotted that as
a turning point.

   I needed to talk to Jill, or to someone.  As I stood up I realized I
still wasn't wearing any underwear.  Oh well; the problems of the world
could wait.  I went upstairs to change into something more comfortable.

   When I walked downstairs again I was laughing to myself, in a much
better mood.  Maybe I should take some of the drugs I'd looked up, help
even out my manic-depressive swings.  No, that's not the answer; if
anything, it's a bigger problem.  I decided to just go with what happens,
and keep my eyes open.  Maybe I should talk to that Marshall character.

   So I walked into the kitchen and put my arms around Nancy, kissing her
hair and squeezing her.  She was cutting up stuff for a salad.

   "Mmmm...  You're nice.  The coals should be just about ready.  Want to
check?"

   She had a seasoned tri-tip in a glass dish, along with a long fork.  I
gave her an additional squeeze and picked it up.  She pointed to the
sliding glass doors.

   I don't know what I was expecting, something fancier I guess, some
overblown gas operated stainless-steel monstrosity.  Instead I found a
venerable and well-used black Webber kettle, with a chimney style charcoal
starter sitting in it.  The grill was also well seasoned, and was hanging
on a nail in the fence.  So maybe John had his good points as well.  There
were a pair of heavy gardening gloves on the table next to it.  I put them
on and used an old garden trowel to dump out the hot coals and arrange them
with a gap in the middle.  I put the grill in place and put the cover on to
heat up the grill, making sure the top vent was open.

   I turned smiling to see Nancy approaching, two wine glasses in one hand
and a bottle of red wine in the other.  I started laughing.

   "What's so funny?" she asked as she poured us each a glass of wine.

   "I expected some gas-fed, stainless-steel monstrosity.  I'm so glad I
was mistaken."

   She chuckled and took me by the hand.  We walked around a corner of the
patio area.  When we turned the corner, I could see the pool -- a beauty, a
spa to the side, and there on the other side of the pool, resplendent in
its tile surround, a stainless steel grill.

   I broke out laughing.  Nancy laughed with me, finally saying, "The
kettle is my old one.  I like it better.  The big one gets used for catered
parties and for occasional breakfasts."

   We walked over to the side of the pool.  I was wearing sweat pants and a
T-shirt; I dipped my toes in the water.  It felt great.  "Mmmm..."

   "We have time for a dip if you'd like," Nancy told me.

   I gave her a questioning look.  She quickly peeled off her clothes and
dived into the pool.  I stripped and followed her, learning another
advantage of living in the hills.

   The water was warm and wonderful, and Nancy was a very strong swimmer,
stronger than I.  I chased after her for a while, finally giving up.  She
got out next to the big patio doors.  I'd never seen the drapes on the
other side opened.  She opened a cabinet and took out two large towels.

   I swam slowly over to her and got out.  She handed me a towel and we
dried off.

   "How was that?" she asked, a lilt in her voice.

   "Great.  How much does it cost to heat though?"

   She pointed to the other end.  "It has a very good cover.  I opened it
when I started the charcoal.  And I don't know what it costs to heat.
There's some solar stuff on the hillside though; it does the pool and helps
with the house."

   Something for me to investigate later I thought.  I nodded and walked
back to get our dinner on the grill.

   "I figure about eight to ten minutes a side.  That okay with you?"

   She ran a hand over my shoulder and neck.  "Mmmm...  Sounds good.  I'll
be right back."

   I'd fished my watch out of my sweat pants pocket and started the timer.
I put the towel down on a chair and had a seat.  I looked out over the
valley and took a sip of wine.  I liked the view.  I liked taking in the
view stark naked sipping a glass of wine.  I could get used to this.

   I heard her approach and felt a hand on my shoulder.  I turned and she
handed me a terrycloth robe.

   "Thanks," I said as I took it.  For now I just laid it across my lap.
"So what's the schedule for tomorrow?"

   She ran fingers through her hair and said, "Which place do you want to
take?"

   I looked out at the valley and swirled my wine.  "There's a ladder in
the garage.  I'd like to do the passion pit so I can check out the attic.
What do I need to do?  Are they taking the old stuff away?"

   "Yes, so all you need to do is be there by nine and strip the bed down.
Just pile everything up, I'll remake the bed later.  You could dump the
linen in the wash if you want; who knows what condition it's in.  You want
to meet me at the beach house, or back here?  I thought you could drop off
some boxes for me near the passion pit."

   I nodded; boxes of John's things for the Good Will place near the
passion pit.  "I can do that.  You don't mind doing here and the beach
house?"

   She smiled.  "No, no problem.  I'd like to make the drive.  I like
driving.  We should spend the night tomorrow back here, so we can get to
Jill's office Friday morning."

   I shook my head.  She said, "What?"

   "I don't like getting up early."

   She laughed as I checked my watch.  I got up and flipped the meat over.
After putting the grill cover back on, I put my robe on.

   Nancy got up.  "That gives me ten minutes for the rest of dinner."

   We had a brief hug and she went back in the house.

   I sat again.  I could drop off stuff, then go back to the old townhouse
and do another batch of stuff there.

   Or, I could give Jill a call and see if she could get together and talk
for a while.

   Nancy brought out a tray with plates and silverware, salad, and garlic
mashed potatoes.  I went in to pee, and brought out a pitcher of ice water
and a pair of water glasses.  Nancy was slicing up the meat.

   We had a quiet dinner as we planned the next few days.  Tomorrow would
be pretty much devoted to the mattress stuff.  Friday morning was with Jill
again, then we needed to finish up the passion pit, assuming we'd turn it
over to Josh and his wife that evening.  We'd get to rest on the weekend.

   We hauled things into the house; Nancy showed me the controls for the
pool cover.  As we cleaned up dishes inside, I said, "So, want to know
about Halothane?"

   She gave me a look.  "What?  Oh, the small bottle.  An anesthetic?"

   I raised my eyebrows.  "A very fast acting anesthetic.  Emphasis on very
fast.  Has a reputation for catching professionals and flattening them.
It's not your easy-going happy-sleepy party stuff like the nitrous.  One
whiff and you're out.  Too much and you're dead.  Serious stuff."

   She smiled and shook her head.  "Oh, must be a cousin to Fluothane.  I
thought so.  The way the valve is set up, you hit the plunger and it
releases a measured amount into the stream."

   She looked at me more intently.  "John didn't figure that one out on his
own, and I didn't show him; someone told him about it.  Was there anything
stored on the computer on that?"

   "Didn't look for that, but I will.  How about the nitrous part?" I'd
done my share of nitrous in college.

   She laughed.  "Oh, that has quite legitimate uses in therapy.  I'm well
trained to use it, and Fluothane.  And you're quite right about Halothane
and Fluothane -- they are easy to use, but command respect.  With nitrous,
you adjust the mix to keep the patient happily buzzing but still partially
here; it's great for working out adhesions and the like, which can be quite
painful.  Then you turn up the mix a little to induce unconsciousness, do
the rough stuff, and then go to straight oxygen to purge the system.
That's what I did the other day to trim your suture ends.  Did you like
that?"

   I leaned against the counter.  "It's a little scary at first, but yes I
did.  And that tape of Janet...."

   I saw her reaction as she dried the salad bowl.  "I want to try that.
Would you like to learn to please me like that?"

   "Yes," I admitted softly, "I would."

   She put down the towel and the bowl and stepped to me, putting her arms
around my neck.  "And what would you like this evening?  You look tired."

   I shook my head, feeling her waist with my hands.  "I don't know.  I'm
confused.  What can I do for you?  How can I help you?  You're doing so
much for me.  How can I help you get through all this?"

   She sighed; her smile faded a little.  "Right now, focusing on you,
helping you, is the only thing I've got.  Please don't take that away from
me."

   I touched her cheek with my hand.  "I don't understand."

   She kissed my hand.  "Neither do I.  Let's go upstairs."

   We went upstairs and got ready for bed.  I set the alarm as we got in.

   "On your back," she whispered in my ear.

   I don't know what I felt; I was sort of numb to start.  She slid down my
body, running her hands, her lips, and her breasts over me.  I closed my
eyes and let my body respond to her.

   Soon I was moaning, incoherent, hungry for her, and still she kept
teasing and caressing me.  Finally she was on top of me and I was inside
her.  Once again she took my wrists in her hands and held them over my
head, leaning forward and pushing my face into her breasts.  As I struggled
she rocked strongly on top of me.  I was way past the point of no return,
and as I cried out in ecstasy she released my hands and held my head to
her. I held her as she milked me, moving her hips as she held my head.

   Afterwards she cleaned us up, then held me to her again, softly this
time, and rocked me.  I went to sleep in her arms.

   END of Part 5 Tales of the Golden Mule

   Part 6

   The alarm sounded and Nancy turned it off.  We held each other softly,
Nancy moving her head to my chest.  I put my arms around her and held her.
After a while I felt the moisture of her tears.

   "Oh Bill, thank you; thank you."

   I held her a little closer.  "For what?  I should thank you for last
night."

   She pushed up on an elbow and looked at me.  "No, no.  For years I've
wanted to give pleasure like that.  He never wanted it, never accepted it.
It was always his way.  He always had to be in control."

   I pulled her head back to me again, holding her, rocking her gently.  "I
still don't understand, but thank you, thank you so much."

   We got up, showered, and had some breakfast.  We loaded the boxes of
John's clothes into the Jeep, along with the ladder and some empty boxes.
We dug out the garage door opener that had been in John's car and tested
it. Surprise, it had survived the crash.

   I hugged her close and said, "I'll see you back here for dinner."

   She started crying and ran back into the house.  I sighed and got into
the Jeep.

   Traffic has a way of focusing you on the present.  I arrived at the
"passion pit" in Sunnyvale earlier than I'd thought.  The traffic had felt
horrible, but hadn't been that bad.

   I took the ladder inside.  I put on some music and went into the
bedroom. The attic access was in one of the closets.  I set up the ladder
and poked my head into the attic.  I looked around with the flashlight I'd
brought.  Nothing but dust and construction debris.  Oh well.

   I started in on the bed.  The touch of the soft plush spread sent shock
waves through me.  Memories of making love with Nancy on that spread, Nancy
in that fur coat on the futon, visions of Janet tied to the bed writhing
and moaning in ecstasy, all flooded me.  Before I knew it, I'd taken off my
clothes and was wrapped up in the spread and the pillows, humping blindly
into the softness.  As the memory of Janet combined with the fragrance of
stale perfume, I felt myself coming.  I was barely able to grab the tip of
my cock and keep from pumping into that soft, seductive spread.

   I unraveled myself somehow and staggered to the bathroom, letting my
load fly into the sink.  I felt a stinging sensation.  I looked and saw a
suture end sticking out of my left nut; it looked as if a knot had come
undone.  I sat on the toilet for a while until I was able to pee, then got
up and dressed again.

   I stripped the bed, folding the spread and blanket, and piling it and
the pillows in the closet.  That vision of Janet on the bed came back to me
again.  God, how pleasant that must be.  What I'd experienced on the
massage table, was it only a few days ago?  That had been so intense.
Imagine what it would be like wrapped in fur, or this spread, with Nancy on
top of me, rocking, rocking, rocking....

   I shook my head and laughed.  Keep that up and I'll be humping this pile
again.  I took the sheets, pillow cases, and mattress cover and dumped them
in the washing machine and starting it going.  I turned and felt a twinge
as the suture end caught on the fabric of my underwear.  I sat down.

   I picked up the phone and called Jill's office.  She wasn't in yet.  I
left word that I was at the Sunnyvale townhouse and needed to talk to her
as soon as possible.  Her secretary expected her to be in any time; she'd
have her call.

   She called a few minutes later.  I asked her if she could come over to
talk, privately.  She wanted to know what about.  I told her, "Nancy, John,
me, I don't know."

   She asked if forty-five minutes would be okay.  I told her that would be
fine.

   About ten minutes later the doorbell rang.  The delivery guys were here
with the new mattress and pillows.  They asked if it went on the second
floor.  I laughed and told them, "Of course." They laughed along with me. I
told them it would be a lot easier at the house, and easier still at the
beach house; this was the worst of the bunch.

   When I showed them upstairs and they took the old mattress, they told me
this wasn't bad.  They brought up the new mattress, special pad, and
pillows a few minutes later.  I signed the delivery slip and gave them
directions to the house; the way they were planning to go was much longer
than necessary.  They thanked me and left.

   I'd found clean sheets, pillowcases, and such in a hall closet.  I piled
those and the blanket, pillows, and spread on top of the bed.  I took the
opportunity to rest my face in the softness of the plush fabric.  When I
started thinking about now nice it would be to wrap myself up in it, I put
it down on the bed and went downstairs laughing at myself.

   I picked up the phone and called Nancy.

   "Hello?" she said, not sounding that certain of herself.

   "I miss you already.  They're on their way; I gave them directions."

   "I miss you too.  Find anything?"

   "Nope, attic was empty.  But if you find my mind wandering around
somewhere over there, put it in a safe place for me, would you?  I seem to
have lost it."

   She laughed a little.  "I'll do that.  I still have to strip our bed.
I'll see you later."

   "Yes, you will."

   "Bye."

   "Bye." I hung up the phone.  Then I looked at the piece of paper I was
holding, and started laughing.  What a weird world!  The delivery company
was local, but the order had been placed through a shop in Tahoe!  We
definitely needed to take a trip up there!

   But the thought of going to Tahoe sent me spinning again.  Janet was
dead.  She'd run off with another man, a man almost twice her age.  She'd
done things with him she'd never done with me.  She ran off with the
bastard after getting me fixed, planning to divorce me and have his baby.
And I'd been thrown together with his ex-wife, a woman who married a man
more than twice his age, why?  She was so soft, so sensual.  She certainly
knew how to push my buttons.  Why?  Was it the money, or something else?
Why?  She was so intent on helping me.  She worked hard to save me money on
the car when I didn't really care, it didn't matter.  Why?

   I got up and went to the kitchen, looking for a can of 7-Up to get rid
of the bile and uncertainty rising in me.  I settled for Schweppes Ginger
Ale.  It was pretty good, actually.  I was on my second sip when the
doorbell rang again.

   I answered the door.  It was Jill.  We shook hands and I invited her in.

   We sat at the kitchen table.

   "Bill, what's wrong?  What can we do?"

   I smiled a little, and started off by showing her the receipt, with the
Tahoe store.  She laughed a little at that, and wanted a copy.  We walked
over to the little bedroom with the office and I made a copy using the fax
machine.  We then faxed a copy to Karen's office.

   I flopped on the futon; she sat in the chair.

   "So what's up?  What can I tell you?"

   "Jill, I'm confused.  I don't know if the money is making me paranoid or
what.  What can you tell me about John, about Nancy?"

   Jill sighed.  She'd known Nancy since their undergrad days together at
Santa Clara University, a very good private school in our area.  Janet had
gone there as well.  Nancy had always been a hard worker, honest, and
always wanting to help people, never a selfish bone in her body.  While
Jill went on to Law School at Santa Clara, Nancy continued studying to be a
physical therapist, and became a very good one.  If she had any problems,
it was caring too much for her patients.  Jill also told me that she met
Duncan and Denise in law school; they were classmates.

   Jill lost contact with Nancy for a few years; she knew she'd gone to
work for a well respected rehabilitation outfit.  Then she'd gotten a call
from Nancy, needing her advice.  Nancy had met a wonderful man as a
physical therapy and rehabilitation client.  She knew he was more than
twice her age, but she loved him.  He'd swept her off her feet and wanted
to get married.  She agreed.  Then he told her they could live together for
as long as she wanted, but if they were to get married, she had to sign an
agreement.  He insisted she find her own lawyer and have that lawyer
explain it to her.

   So, Nancy came to Jill with the prenuptial agreement.  She didn't know
how much money John had until Jill told her.  Jill also told her, after
doing some research, that John had been married for twenty six years, had
two grown children, and had been divorced three years earlier.  His ex-wife
settled for what was rumored to be a substantial sum, and promptly moved
out of state.  The press at the time had strong murmurs of infidelity.

   Nancy wouldn't have any of that.  John said he loved her, and she loved
him.  Jill explained that under the agreement, no matter what happened, the
most she would ever get would be ten thousand dollars per month, adjusted
annually for inflation, plus medical insurance, for the rest of her life.
That, and anything specifically put in her name were hers.

   Gee, I thought, a hundred twenty grand annually plus medical coverage
isn't bad.  I could live quite nicely off that.

   Jill smiled at me, but I could see the tear in her eye as she recounted
telling Nancy that once she signed, it wouldn't matter if she came home and
found him in bed with another woman, a twelve year old boy, and a pygmy
goat.  She could be divorced at the drop of a hat and that was all she'd
ever get.

   But Nancy was adamant; she was in love and had found the man she wanted
to please for the rest of her life.  They had a small but lavish wedding,
with Jill as a bridesmaid.

   We moved back to the kitchen so we could both get something more to
drink.  I had another Ginger Ale; Jill had a Coke.

   She continued the saga.  John had made his first fortune in the early
semiconductor business, and then multiplied it through shrewd investing,
including real estate.  Since his divorce, he'd still been active in the
valley, but was looked upon more as a go-between or a match-maker than as a
source of management or investment expertise.  She gave me a twisted smile
as she told me people said his mind seemed to be elsewhere these last few
years, not totally on the deals at hand.

   I nodded and agreed; both his mind and other parts of him were occupied
elsewhere.

   Then she put down her can and looked me in the eye.

   "Bill, I know this is sudden, incredibly sudden for both of you.  I'm
amazed at how the two of you fell together, and how well you seem to fit,
to get along.  I know it's the best thing that could have happened to
Nancy. Right now, I think you're the only thing holding her together.  And
I think I understand your fears and your questions.  I had them too when
she married John.  Why was she marring this old goat, who had kids her age?
For his money?  No, that wasn't it.  She loved him.  That's the kind of
person she is.  And you don't have anything to worry about legally.  She
can't get her hands on anything, unless you specifically, and in writing,
give it to her.  Where the two of you go from here, I don't know.  But
Bill, please, as a friend, I beg you.  If you decide she's not right for
you, talk to me about it, so we can figure out how to break it to her
without hurting her even more."

   I smiled through forming tears and reached over the table for Jill's
hand.  She took mine.

   "Jill, I don't want to hurt Nancy; I don't want to hurt anyone." I
sighed again.  "She saved me a few thousand dollars at the car dealership
yesterday; that's the way I am.  I wouldn't have pushed as much as she
did."

   Jill gave me an intense look.  "That's the way she is!  She didn't have
to do that, the money doesn't matter to you, and it sure doesn't matter to
her, but she wants to help, she has to help.  And she's good at those
things.  Before John swept her off her feet, she'd practically taken over
the business she'd been with, and had really turned them around.  She is
one very sharp cookie.  That's one of the things that saddened me about her
relationship with John -- he always had to be the boss, always in control,
always running things.  She was always tagging along, there for decoration,
amusement, entertainment.  She didn't see it that way, but I did."

   I thought of what Nancy had told me this morning, and the things she'd
done.  I shook my head.

   Jill asked "What is it Bill?"

   I looked at her.  I had that feeling again, that feeling of dread you
get just before a sudden impact, that feeling of helplessness.

   "I don't know.  ...  I'm scared still, both for me and for her.  She's
thrown herself at me, and I don't know why.  The way she holds me, the way
she..."

   "Bill, I think she's as scared as you are, maybe more so.  I don't think
she's after your money.  She doesn't need it for one, and she also knows
she can't get it.  Financially, she's secure for the rest of her life, and
she knows that.  When she came to see me a couple of weeks ago, she told me
that, she told me she knew she was secure financially, but she felt very
insecure emotionally.  Right now you're both vulnerable, and both clinging
on for dear life.  As to throwing herself at you....  I think she needs
you, so she's giving you the only thing she's got -- herself.  She's a very
determined woman, Bill.  She gets what she wants.  And I think she wants
you.  How do you feel about her?"

   I sighed.  "I don't know.  Maybe I'm afraid to think about it.  She
brings out feelings in me I never had with Janet, and not just while making
love.  I want to protect her and keep her safe.  I don't want her hurt.
But I don't know how to protect her from me."

   "How could you hurt her?"

   I shook my head.  "I don't know.  But if you'd asked me the same
question a few weeks ago about Janet....  She changed so much, so quickly,
and I didn't realize it."

   "Are you talking to Nancy about the way you feel?"

   I smiled a little.  "I've talked more with her about the way I feel than
I ever did with Janet.  I think she's done the same with me."

   Jill nodded.  "Keep talking then, and take things one day at a time, one
hurdle at a time.  You're going to change, both of you.  Keep talking and
change together.  And please keep talking to me.  And see that counselor,
soon."

   I sighed again and smiled.  "Jill, thank you so much for your wise
counsel.  One last question."

   She smiled.  "Yes?"

   "What's her favorite flower?"

   Jill laughed.  "That's easy.  Lavonda roses.  They're a lavender color,
with a strong fragrance.  They're her favorite.  Want to guess who never
got her roses?"

   I nodded.  That would change.  "How about food?"

   Jill looked up in thought, her forehead wrinkling.  "That's tougher.
She eats just about anything.  She loves entertaining too, putting on
parties.  Even if it's just for two."

   I smiled and sighed.  "Okay, thanks.  I've got to get going.  I've got
some boxes of dear old John's shit to drop off, then I'm going to raid
every florist in the valley, and figure out what I'm going to fix her for
dinner."

   I stood and Jill gave me a hug.  "Do something from your heart,
something you like.  That's the key."

   "Thanks again, counsel."

   She laughed a little.  "The more Karen and I dug up on John, the less I
thought of men.  But between you and Duncan, I'm almost willing to say I
was wrong."

   I laughed with her.  We left the passion pit.

   I stopped at the first florist I saw.  It took me a while to get
someone's attention, and they didn't know what Lavonda roses were.  I left
quickly.  Next stop was dropping off John's clothes.  The gal taking
donations recognized me, and thanked me for the very nice clothing I'd
brought in.  I told her she'd be seeing more over the next week or so.

   Another florist got me two dozen Lavondas -- I wanted a lot more.
Sitting at a red light, I pulled out my cell phone and called the florist
I'd worked with for years.  I like getting people flowers.  One of my
habits as a manager was getting people flowers for their wedding
anniversaries, and on their kid's birthdays.  I figure the moms worked hard
and deserved them.

   I pulled into a parking area when the light turned green.  I recognized
the gal that answered the phone.  "Hi, Debbie -- This is Bill Wilson.  I
need something special."

   "Oh hi, Mister Wilson.  What can we get for you?"

   "I need Lavonda roses, and I need them this afternoon."

   "I think we have some, how many do you need?"

   "Ten to twelve dozen.  Up to fifteen dozen if you can get them."

   "Oh wow...  I don't know.  I'll have to check."

   I laughed a little.  "I'll be over there in about twenty minutes to see
how you're doing."

   "Okay, bye."

   I hung up the phone and got back on the road.  That should keep her busy
for a while.

   When I got to the shop, Debbie and her boss Mei Ling were standing
behind the counter fretting.  Mei Ling spoke to me.

   "Bill, we're out, but could get them from the grower in Half Moon Bay
tomorrow.  Would that work?"

   I'd come in prepared for this.  This is what money is for.  I looked at
the clock; eleven, almost time for lunch.

   "Nope, I need them by four this afternoon.  I'll tell you what." I took
my wad of hundreds from my pocket.  "I'm willing to pay a hundred dollars
cash per dozen for up to twelve dozen, in beautiful condition of course,
plus another four hundred if they're delivered by four this afternoon." I
put sixteen crisp hundred dollar bills on the counter.

   Mei Ling looked at Debbie, then fished behind the counter for a set of
keys.  "Would you like those boxed or arranged?"

   I smiled.  "I'd like them arranged; you can do that at the house
though."

   She nodded.  "That would be best.  Where are these to be delivered?"

   I sighed.  "Thank you.  This means a great deal to me." I gave her the
Woodside address, told her that's where I lived now.  She told Debbie to
load up the delivery truck with what she'd need for doing the arrangements,
and to take off for Half Moon Bay.

   Debbie gave me a big smile and said, "I'll see you later." She headed
into the back.

   Mei Ling bowed to me and said, "She must be very special."

   I bowed to her.  "Yes, she is.  Thank you for your help."

   She laughed.  "Thank you for your business, Mister Wilson.  If you will
excuse me, I have a phone call to make."

   I laughed and gave her my cell phone number just in case.

   I stopped at a little Mexican place and had a scorching Chile Verde
burrito.  My phone rang as I was finishing it up and wiping the sweat off
my forehead.

   "Wilson," I said into the phone.

   It was Nancy.  "Oh Bill...  I'm at the beach house.  The truckers just
called and they won't be here until three at the earliest.  I won't be back
until around five.  Is that okay?  You could join me here?"

   "Five is fine, don't worry.  I want you with me in the big house
tonight. And don't worry about dinner; I'll take care of it.  Okay?"

   I heard her sigh into the phone.  "Okay.  I'll see you as soon as I
can."

   That gave me a little more time.  I stopped at the grocery store and got
what I'd need, including an extra bag of charcoal just in case.  I got back
to the house by one in the afternoon.

   I arranged the two dozen roses I'd gotten as best as I could.  Debbie
called about one thirty; she was on her way with twelve dozen roses she'd
helped select herself.  I gave her directions, and told her I'd be waiting.

   I was going to barbecue chicken, do a rice dish I like, a salad, and
dessert.

   After prepping things, I went upstairs to see our new bedding.  It had
been incredibly expensive, but also paid for.

   I walked part way into the bedroom and stopped.  Our bed was now covered
with a spread similar to the one at the passion pit.  It was stunning, sort
of an off-white color.  I touched it gingerly and it was exquisite.  I
pushed gently; the surface underneath was soft yet resilient.  The only
thing I knew from the order and the info I'd seen was it was some new
wonder thermal foam.  We also had new pillows, and some very interesting
and functional shaped cushions covered in the same plush material.  I left
the room quickly, almost afraid of being seduced as I'd been in the
morning.

   I'd picked up the order sheet from the dresser on the way out.  Going
down stairs I wondered....  I went to the office and pulled up the funny
business calendar for two months ago when the order was placed.  Yup, he'd
been in Tahoe with Miss Brown.  Janet had been away at a convention those
days, and Nancy had her period.  How fucking convenient -- or was that
convenient fucking?

   Debbie arrived a while later.  I helped her bring large boxes of flowers
in from the van, then the vases and the arrangement materials.  She spread
out on the kitchen counters and the kitchen table and got to work.

   All the flowers looked great, and their fragrance was something special.
She looked at the two dozen I'd gotten, gave me a sideways glance, and
pulled them out of their vases, recutting and rearranging them.  I laughed.

   When she asked where they were going to go, I told her I wanted five or
six dozen in the bedroom, the rest spread around the place.  When she had
two vases ready to go, I showed her upstairs.

   She was quite impressed with the house, and with the bedroom.  Her eyes
were drawn to the spread, and she felt it with one hand.  She looked at me
and blushed.

   I smiled and said, "I want the scent of the roses to be so thick in here
you have to swim through it."

   She smiled and sighed.  "Oh it will be.  She must be very special."

   I nodded.  "She is, very much so."

   She looked around the room, and we headed downstairs again, closing the
doors behind us to keep in the scent.  She put together arrangements for
specific locations.  When we'd put the last of the ones in the bedroom, I
looked around in amazement.  The scent was already getting thick, and the
whole room had taken on a lavender hue.  We closed the door and went back
downstairs.

   It took another half hour to finish arranging and placing the rest, and
cleaning up the debris.  As she was getting ready to leave, looking around
the downstairs, now filled with flowers, I took another bill from my
pocket.

   "This is for you, for your trouble, and especially for your effort."

   She blushed.  "Mister Wilson, I can't..."

   "Yes you can.  Get something you like with it, have an evening out.
You've earned it."

   She took it gingerly, then gave me a quick hug.  "Thanks," she said, and
skipped out the door.

   I called the beach house, and Nancy answered.

   "They arrived yet?" I asked.

   "No, not yet," she sounded despondent.

   "I'm sorry.  So tell me about the spread?"

   She laughed a little.  "Do you like it?"

   I sighed.  "I can't wait to have you on it." I couldn't wait for her to
have me on it.  I just wasn't sure I could spend any amount of time in the
room alone without being seduced by it.

   "Mmmm...  That's why I did it.  It was supposed to be delivered to the
passion pit.  A set of dark colored ones are being delivered here."

   God...  No escape...  "That's going to be wonderful," I told her.  I
sighed again.

   "Please give me a call just before you get on the road, okay?" I asked
her.

   "Okay.  At least I got the catering arrangements done for tomorrow.
Sure I don't need to do anything about dinner tonight?"

   "No, it's all taken care of.  I'll see you when you get here."

   I had time for a quick dip in the pool.  I checked out the spa, and
turned the temperature down a bit -- it was too warm for my liking.  I even
peered over the hillside and saw a bunch of solar collectors.  I followed
the pipes back to a utility area.  There was a nice block diagram inside;
the panels helped heat the pool and spa, and provided heating assist for
the house.  Expensive installation, but efficient.  I found the area with
pool toys.

   Everything was ready to go.  The rice would take about thirty minutes.
The chicken would take forty minutes, plus forty for the coals to get up to
temperature.  Salad was ready.  For dessert I had some berries soaking in
an Italian lemon liqueur, Lemoncello.  All I needed was the guest of honor.
Should I start the fire when she called?  It would take her about half an
hour to get back over the hill.

   No, I'll wait.  I smiled to myself.  We just might get distracted.

   I stuck my head in the bedroom once; the scent was thick, and very nice.
I felt the plush spread calling to me, and I ducked out quickly.

   I'd brought the computer over from the passion pit, along with all the
software.  I made a complete backup of the thing on a Jaz disk, then
another for good luck.  Then I reformatted the internal hard disk and
started reinstalling everything from scratch.

   I was on the last leg of that when Nancy called at about quarter to
five; she was on her way.  The next half hour was one of the longest in my
life.  I managed to complete the software installs, clean up the excess
digital debris, reorganize, and then start wiping free space on the disk. I
didn't want anything recoverable.

   I went to the kitchen and poured two glasses of white wine.  Then I
waited.  And waited, and waited.  Finally I heard the garage door opening.
I took the glasses and went to the door into the garage.  I went in and
handed her a glass as she was closing her car door.

   "Oh thank you," she said, holding the glass with one hand and hugging me
with the other.  We shared a brief kiss.

   I walked her to the door and into the house.  We took a few steps in,
coming to the end of the short hallway, and she stopped.  She'd seen the
first of the flowers.

   "Oh Bill..." she sighed.

   I put an arm around her and whispered, "Welcome home," in her ear.  She
went over to the first arrangement and put her face into the flowers,
inhaling deeply.  She looked at me with a teary smile.  "How did you know?
Who told you?"

   I smiled and took her hand, leading her through the rest of the
downstairs.

   By the time we got to the base of the stairs going up to the bedroom,
she was giddy with laughter; I hadn't seen her so happy before.

   "Oh this is such a surprise," she told me, putting her arms around my
neck and hugging me.

   Our wine glasses were empty.  I put them down and took her hand leading
her upstairs to the double doors to our bedroom.  "Close your eyes until I
tell you to open them."

   She closed her eyes.  I led her into the room, closing the doors behind
us.  I saw her take a deep breath and smile, her chin almost trembling.  I
moved her to where she was surrounded by flowers, put an arm around her,
and said, "Okay, you can look."

   She opened her eyes, looked around, and gasped.  "Bill..."

   I put my arms around her waist and said again, "Welcome home."

   We started kissing and soon found ourselves inching towards the bed.  We
undressed each other quickly and then lay back.

   I don't know which was better, being in her arms, or the feel of the
bed. That's silly -- being in her arms is always better, but the bed was
damn nice.

   After rolling around kissing and feeling each other for a while, I got
her on her back and grabbed a likely shaped cushion.  I swept her knees
together with one arm, lifted her luscious bottom, and put the cushion
underneath her.  Then I spread her legs again and dived in.

   I quickly pulled my knees up under me; the sensation of my belly and
cock on that spread was just too good.  I teased and ate her to orgasm
after orgasm until she got loud enough.  Then I moved up and slid into her,
her bottom still on the cushion.

   I put her legs on my shoulders and pressed into her.  As I did, I looked
down at her soft warm breasts.  They were so inviting, and so far away.

   Her head was back, moving from side to side, her eyes closed as she
moaned semicoherently.  I slid my hands up to her waist and started
thrusting in earnest.  She moaned as I bottomed out, panting with me.  I
heard a low wail start to build in her, felt her tense, and felt it
building in me as well.  My head was back as I felt the tingle and came
deep inside her, pushing her over the edge once again.

   After the room stopped reeling I snagged my T-shirt with a toe and
pulled it closer.  As I slid out of her I put it underneath and between her
legs, protecting the soft plush fabric on the spread and cushion.  I moved
to her side and kissed a nipple gently, eliciting an incoherent moan.  I
moved to her forehead and kissed her there.  "Take your time getting up,
darling.  I'll be downstairs."

   I grabbed a pair of gym shorts and another T-shirt and headed
downstairs.

   I picked up our wine glasses and put them back to cool, then went
outside, still skyclad, and lit the charcoal.  I'd left my watch there so I
could pick it up to time the fire.  I started the timer going.  What the
hell, time for another swim.

   I walked around the corner, dropped my clothes and watch, and dived in.
Gee, a water slide would be nice.  Wonder how much they cost?  I could see
putting one in right over there.  Is that practical, I thought?  No, but
who cares, I told myself as I swam.  I wonder if California Pinball is
still there.  Where were they?  Off Maude near the freeway?  I'd always
wanted my own pinball machine.

   I'd gotten out some pool toys.  One I found had sort of a webbing
between the floats; it held your body partially submerged, with your face
above the water.  I lay in that one on my back and closed my eyes; very
nice.

   I felt the water ripple a while later and raised my head.  Nancy was
swimming to me.  I rolled out of the float and met her.  We hugged and
kissed.

   "Thank you for welcoming me home," she whispered in my ear as we held
each other, turning slowly in the water, floating and dancing.

   "Thank you for all you've done for me in the last week," I whispered
back.

   We twirled in the water for a while, until she said, "The coals look
about ready.  What's for dinner?  Can I help?"

   I hugged her, then let go and headed for the side of the pool.

   "Dinner is a surprise.  You can set the table outside with candles, and
get us another glass of wine," I told her as I got out and started toweling
off.

   She got out and I handed her a towel.  "Did you close the bedroom
doors?" I asked.

   She gave me a kiss on the nose, then slapped my bottom as she walked by.
"Of course!"

   I dumped out the coals and arranged them, then got the chicken from the
outside refrigerator.  I'd marinated it and wrapped it in foil.  I put it
on and reset my timer.  Flip it at ten minutes and then start the rice.

   Nancy brought us wine and glasses, and set the small table outside.

   We talked about the delivery folks, and about the saga of the flowers as
we sipped our wine.

   She asked, teary eyed, "But what are we going to do with all those
flowers?"

   I raised my glass to her.  "Ever made love in a bed of rose petals?"

   She looked momentarily shocked, then smiled.  "No, have you?"

   I laughed and said, "Not yet.  I'm looking forward to it," and took a
sip of wine.

   I had her sit outside while I puttered in the kitchen.  Gas cook tops
are the only way to go, and they (we?) have a Wolf commercial cook top, and
a pair of ovens that could hold small livestock whole.  Just right for two
people, I told myself.  I'd looked over the kitchen remodel plans, and
liked the new cabinets and layout; it would be nice.  We'd informed the
contractor we were canceling the work on the one bedroom.

   Dinner went off well.  I think Nancy was impressed, by the effort if not
the contents.  She was pleased with the dessert, and we each had a small
glass of Lemoncello afterwards.

   Some time near the end of the meal I turned and winced; that damn suture
was making itself known again.

   "What's the matter?  Too vigorous earlier?"

   I laughed.  "Not at all.  I seem to have a suture end sticking out.
It's bugging me."

   She lit up.  "Something I can do!" We both laughed.  She stood up.
"It's getting chilly, let's go in.  I'll clean up the dishes, and then
we'll go downstairs to the massage table so I can take care of your
suture."

   I helped with the cleanup; I insisted.  One of the other kitchen changes
in the remodel was the addition of a small very quiet dishwasher in
addition to the huge, noisy commercial one already present.  It made a lot
of sense.

   We went downstairs.  She looked in the office and laughed; there were
half a dozen roses on the desk.  There were another half dozen in the room
with the massage table.

   "Okay, on your back, let's have a look." She hit another light switch
and the lights in the room got really bright.  I lay back and put an arm
over my eyes.  She moved my arm and put a towel over my eyes; that helped.
Then she spread my legs.

   "Yes, one's unraveled, and the others are well on the way.  This is easy
to take care of.  You stay right there, I'll be back in a minute." She
patted my belly.

   A little later I felt a mask going on my face, and felt and heard the
cool hissing.

   "This will make it easier on both of us," she said.  "Now start counting
backwards from twenty for me."

   So far I didn't feel anything different.  I started counting, twenty,
and tasted and smelled the nitrous.  Nineteen, eighteen, a little buzzing
now, seventeen....

   I moved around a little.  My eyes were still covered.  I could feel and
hear cool gas still, but no odor.  I felt Nancy massaging my abdomen.  I
must have made a noise.

   "Good," she said, "back with us again.  That Halothane does work fast,
and it's short as well.  Let's turn you to your stomach so I can do your
back and shoulders."

   I was a little wobbly, but we got me turned.  She repositioned my face
and the mask in the head cradle and started working the kinks out of my
shoulders.

   She told me we should do this more often; I had a lot of adhesions in my
shoulders, and probably carried a lot of tension there.  She also told me
she'd removed the sutures on both sides, as I was healing well.

   After working down my legs, she had me turn over again.  She turned out
the lights and took off my mask.  Then she started in on my head and neck.
I moaned as I felt myself growing erect once again.

   "Oh decisions, decisions, decisions," she said as she turned parts of me
to jelly and other parts quite hard.  "Do I take you now, or on our
wonderful soft bed?"

   She had her hands at the base of my skull, massaging me, moving my head
back and forth a little in a delicious rocking motion.

   "Which would you like?" she teased.  All I could do was moan and sigh.

   She laughed.  "That's what I like -- decisiveness.  Well, I've decided.
We'll have a shower -- I'm sweaty and you're covered with oil.  Then I'm
going to take you to that big bed and do what I've been thinking about all
day." With that she leaned over and kissed me on the forehead.  She put her
hands on my shoulders, then slid them suddenly down my front to my very
erect cock.  I tightened up involuntarily and gasped.  She laughed again.

   I finally opened my eyes to see she was nude.  She helped me up and we
made it upstairs.

   The bedroom was cool and filled with the heavenly scent of the roses.
We took a long shower together.  As we were drying off I felt relaxed,
comfortable, and alert.  I started getting more amorous as she dried her
hair.

   She pushed me away playfully.  "All right you, go in and lay on your
back on the bed, in the middle.  Just relax and wait for me."

   I leaned over and kissed a nipple, standing up saying, "Yes dear," as I
turned and left the bathroom.

   I went over and smelled the closed bunch of roses.  My but she had good
taste (and she also tasted good).  I looked at the bed warily and stretched
a bit, touching my toes and then reaching for the ceiling.  How was I going
to keep in shape now?  I'd have to watch my diet.  But now I could work out
however I wanted.  Nancy was in great shape; she should be able to help.
There were so many things I could do now.

   I went over and lay on the bed.  Well, I started out on my stomach and
slid up through the fabric until my head was between the pillows.  I lay
there until my hips started moving on their own, then I rolled quickly to
my back.

   I closed my eyes and breathed regularly, trying to relax.  Slow, deep
breaths, letting my muscles relax.  I remembered floating in the pool
earlier in the day, then floating on the massage table, my head buzzing on
the edge of consciousness.  The scent of the roses helped, breathing it in
and out.

   The mattress surface was soft yet supportive, feeling as if it was
molding itself to my body, supporting me evenly.

   I was just about asleep, remembering floating in the pool, supported so
well, when I felt the bed move a little.  Her hands moved up the insides of
my legs, and I wasn't on the edge of sleep anymore.  I was awake, but I let
my eyes stay closed.

   She kissed her way up my legs, her hands playing the lead, wandering
over the tops of my thighs and around my hips.  So that's what it felt
like, I'd done this for her, and for Janet.  At first I tried to stop the
twitches, the involuntary muscle movements caused by her touch, but then I
relaxed, or tried to, and just let them happen.

   As she kissed the inside of a thigh her fingers swept up the ridges of
my pelvic girdle, making my hips pull up, and making me moan.  I heard her
say between kisses, "I'm glad you like that." She did it again a few times,
running her fingers along my belly below my navel.  "You're making me
dizzy," I panted.

   "Good," she said as she moved higher.  Now I could feel her breasts on
my legs, and her hot breath on me as she...

   "Oh God!" I cried and moaned as she took me into her mouth.  Her hands
were around the base of my cock, her arms wide on my thighs and hips,
holding me to the bed.  I could feel her breasts down further on my legs,
pressing into me.  She teased me with her mouth, tongue, and hands.

   "I'm going to come!" I managed to gasp.  She didn't even slow down.  I
felt my hips start to rise on their own, and she stopped, pulling away, and
squeezing the base of my cock.  I drifted back from the edge, and after a
while, she started in again.  A shorter time passed and I moaned, so
close...  And she stopped again, pressing at my base.

   After a few more cycles of this I was moaning almost continuously.
Somehow she knew when I was near the edge, and she stopped, letting me
drift back, only to start again.

   As I drifted back from the edge, I realized I'd been arching my back and
neck.  I let go and relaxed back on to the bed again.  I felt a coolness on
me, she was blowing gently on me.  I thought I had a chance to catch my
breath for a moment, but I felt her moving, and soon she was pressing her
breasts into me.  My head went back and my hands went to her shoulders as I
moaned anew.

   I didn't know how long I could last, but this soon stopped, and she
moved again.  I let my arms fall to my sides as I panted, head still
spinning.  We kissed and she took me inside her, moving her hips slowly,
then rapidly, then slowly again as I moaned into her mouth.  As the feeling
built again, she started grinding against me slowly, squeezing the back of
my head as we kissed, pushing me finally over the edge, and riding me into
delirium.

   Some time later we managed to get between the sheets and she pulled me
to her.  The mattress seemed to adapt quickly to our bodies, and with the
weight of the spread on top of me, and her arms around me, I went to sleep.

   END of Part 6 Tales of the Golden Mule

   Part 7

   The alarm sounded and Nancy turned it off.  We held each other gently,
Nancy pulling me to a nipple.  Soon I heard the sounds of her laughter and
felt her running her hands over my head.  I pulled away a little from her
nipple and rested my head against her chest.  "What's so funny?" I asked.

   She squeezed me and said, "You are something special.  Just look around
us."

   I held her closer.  "Do I have to?" I'd have to open my eyes and let go
of her to do that, and I liked where I was very much.  There was something
about the weight of the bedspread, and the mattress underneath me; I
couldn't remember sleeping better in quite a while.

   She kissed me on the top of my head.  "Yes, please look," she said
softly.  She let go of me and rolled to the side.  I sighed and opened my
eyes, sitting up a little.

   I laughed when I looked around.  The room was awash in lavender roses.
Just about every flat surface had some.  She was sitting up in bed; I
joined her and moved closer to give her a hug.  "All for you, you deserve
them."

   She sighed and said, "I'm not going to argue."

   As she started getting out of the bed, I whimpered.  "What's the rush?
Or are you coming back?"

   She laughed as she stood up, fishing the small towel out of the bed.
"We'll have plenty of time.  We have to meet Jill, remember?"

   I sighed and grumbled a little as I got up.  I started straightening the
sheets when she said, "Leave it -- the cleaners are coming this morning;
they change the sheets on Fridays."

   "Cleaners?" I asked.

   "Yes, they're here on Monday and Friday mornings; Monday is a pickup and
once-over and Friday is the thorough cleaning day.  They do the beach house
on Wednesday."

   I hadn't learned to think optimistically yet.  "So that's two days when
we can't sleep in?"

   She laughed and scampered into the bathroom as I reached for her.  "They
come at ten.  Would you be sleeping then?"

   I grabbed her from behind.  "I might be coming then..." I growled as I
kissed her neck.

   She laughed a little louder.  "Men!"

   We showered and dressed, then went downstairs, closing the doors behind
us.

   "Better leave a note for them to leave the doors closed and not toss any
of the flowers," I said as I opened the refrigerator door.

   "Oh, I already left them a message.  They're very good.  They'll top off
water, but they won't throw any out.  I want to save the petals too." She
rubbed my bottom as I was leaning over perusing the contents of the
refrigerator.

   I got out the juice and had a glass of juice, my vitamins, and a banana.
She heated some coffee in the microwave, and we split a bagel.

   I put the computer I'd reworked previously into the Jeep.  We also
loaded in some empty boxes.  Maybe we'd get to the old townhouse today.

   Traffic wasn't too bad getting to Jill's office.  She had coffee,
bagels, and some 7-Up waiting in the conference room.  As Jill hugged
Nancy, she got a funny look on her face.  "New perfume?" Jill asked.

   Nancy gave her a low laugh and looked over to me.  "No.  When I got to
the house yesterday, someone had gotten about a zillion Lavonda roses.  I
don't know how many are in the bedroom alone."

   I took a sip of 7-Up.  "About six dozen in the bedroom, fourteen dozen
total," I said.

   Nancy gave Jill a sideways glance.  "Do I have you to thank for that?"

   Jill smiled and gave us her best poker face.  "I think the one you need
to thank is sitting over there.  But by the way both of you are grinning,
it looks as if you've been thanking each other plenty!"

   We'd almost stopped laughing when Mindy and Duncan joined us.

   We quickly got into mind-numbing details of trust assets.  They were
still chasing real estate.  So far the only pieces of property that showed
up as owned were the Woodside house and the beach house.  The beach house
was in Nancy's name.  The Sunnyvale passion pit was leased and didn't show
up.  We assumed the same would be true of the place in Tahoe.

   I suggested to Jill that Nancy and I would probably go up there on
Monday and spend a few days, if things weren't pressing around here.  Jill
thought that would work out fine.  Nancy reminded me I had a doctor's
appointment Monday morning at 9; traffic would have died down after that.

   I don't know what it was.  Possibly it was Friday, the mention of the
doctor, Tahoe.  I barely made it to a trash can next to me before I heaved
out my breakfast.  I went down on my knees and soon had Nancy holding me as
I continued to empty myself into the trash can.

   I ran out of steam, and of breakfast, and leaned back against the wall
with my eyes closed.  Someone took the trashcan away from me, but I quickly
had another one.  Someone wiped my face with a wet paper towel, then a dry
one.  I opened my eyes to see Nancy kneeling next to me, face ashen.

   I held her hand.  "Sorry about that.  I guess I'm still a little
sensitive." She nodded her head.

   I heard Jill ask, "Bill, are you all right?"

   I looked up to her and tried to smile.  "I'll be okay in a few minutes;
I need to catch my breath."

   Nancy helped me back to the chair and I had a tentative sip of 7-Up.  My
stomach growled, but things stayed down.

   Nancy sat next to me; she'd been across the table earlier.  I looked at
the rest of the crew and laughed, probably weakly.  I apologized profusely,
telling them I really did like working with them.  That got some nervous
laughter.

   After repeated offers from Jill to postpone, I said I was ready to
continue.  Duncan continued with his overview of things.  No matter how I
sliced it, I was going to take it in the shorts on Janet's stock options.
Giving away the two cars would provide a small offset, but not nearly
enough.

   "Any of you familiar with the musical Hello Dolly?" I asked.

   I got the strange looks I expected.  "There's a great line in it about
money.  'Money is a lot like manure; it only works when you spread it
around.' What about giving say a third of her options, or stock, or
whatever, to Santa Clara University?"

   That brought smiles.  Duncan said that would work quite well.  Jill
asked if I had anything specific in mind for their use of the money.

   I grunted and suggested women's scholarships and ethics.  "Call it the
Megan Marshack Memorial Scholarship Fund." I asked Jill if she'd like to
handle that, or would Duncan be better.

   The two of them exchanged glances.  Jill said, "I think we'll enjoy
doing this together.  I'd like to shock the hell out of someone."

   Duncan asked what percentage I had in mind.  I told him up to a third,
whatever made sense.  We talked about the disposition of the rest.  I'd be
paying taxes on it then and there.  I suggested putting it into something
tax-free and low risk, tying it up to provide support later on, similar to
what Nancy had now.  That brought approval.  The "big" trust already had
some charitable giving built in to offset portfolio gains.  I didn't want
to go into those details yet.

   Duncan had my old tax returns and financial stuff; I'd pointed out all
the financial stuff to Karen earlier, and she'd taken it.  He told us there
were some strange things with one of Janet's credit cards, which Karen and
Jill thought tied back to John.  We had a brief discussion of how we could
flush out any other cards and accounts he might have had.  Monitoring the
mail at each location was likely to be our best bet, although Karen was
getting agency reports.

   That about wrapped it up for the morning.  Nancy and I were going to go
over to the old place and load up some more stuff.  The goal was to put it
on the market in the next few weeks.  While it had appreciated somewhat, I
wasn't concerned how much we cleared; it wouldn't be much after the
mortgage.

   As we walked out, Jill handed me a business card.  Putting a hand on my
back, she said, "Call her and make an appointment.  If you don't, I will."

   I looked at the card; it was for a counselor of some sort.  Nancy saw it
and said, "He will."

   I sighed and took the car keys out of my pocket.  Nancy grabbed them,
saying, "I'm driving."

   I got in on the passenger side of the Jeep.  As we started off I said,
"I'm sorry for that.  I don't know what hit me, but it hit me hard."

   Nancy sighed.  "That's okay.  I'm glad you're with me today; I'm not
letting you out of my sight."

   She put a hand on my leg, and I put mine on top of hers.  "Thank you so
much for last night," I said softly.

   She smiled and dug her fingers into my leg a little.  "Did you enjoy
that?" she growled.

   I laughed a little.  "I don't think I've ever been that delirious.  I
hope you enjoyed it."

   She sighed and seemed to frown.

   "What is it?  Tell me," I asked.

   She turned her head briefly to look at me, then looked back at the road
ahead, shaking her head.  "It's John again.  He'd never let me do that to
him.  Oh, I'd go down on him, especially when I had my period, but he
couldn't or wouldn't let go for something like that.  And I tried.  But I'd
get him up to the edge the first time, and he'd either have to blow his
load right then, or have to be on top of me."

   I held her hand on my leg.  "Letting go...  I hadn't thought of it like
that, but that's what it is.  I let go to you."

   She smiled.  "I know; I can feel it, and it's grand, for both of us.  It
was the same when you went down on me -- I knew I could let go and let you
take care of me."

   "Why didn't I ever have this conversation with Janet?" I blurted out,
tears filling me.  We'd been married all those years, and never shared
feelings this deep, this intimate.

   Nancy held my hand.  "It's okay Bill, she wasn't right for you."

   We pulled up to my old place.  The clear implication of her last
statement, "and I am right for you," echoed unsaid in my head.  Was it the
money making me paranoid?  All the information I'd gotten had been from
this seemingly tight knit group of women.  Am I being taken for a ride?  I
had to agree with what Jill had told me earlier, but still....  I should
see that Marshall character and get a semi-independent opinion.  And soon
-- could I do it Monday?  I had a doctor's appointment first thing.  I
could do it after that.  I really should go in and talk to Dale.  Maybe
after Dale, then leave around lunch time.  That might work.  When was I
going to get the time to make the appointment in private?  Why did I feel I
had to hide this from Nancy?  What's happening to me?

   We finished the upstairs, getting things boxed and labeled either "keep"
or "gw" for Good Will.  We did a few boxes downstairs, mostly books and
CDs. By then we'd run out of boxes and time.  We loaded everything into the
Jeep.  Nancy insisted on driving again.

   "Hey, I like to drive.  Relax and enjoy.  John never let me drive when
we were together."

   I must have looked pained.  She put a hand on my shoulder and said, "I'm
sorry.  I shouldn't mention things like that."

   "You should, please.  Don't hold them back, because I'm not going to.
Holding things back, not saying things is one of the things that caused me
grief."

   I sighed out loud, and decided to take my own advice.  "The doctor is at
nine Monday, right?" She nodded.  "I want to see Dale and tell him I'm
gone. Then I want to see that Marshall character at Wilson and talk to him
for a while, say from ten to eleven thirty.  We'll leave for Tahoe after
that.  Sound okay?"

   She smiled and nodded.  "Sounds good.  Want me along?"

   My stomach tightened a little.  "No, you can pack for us.  I don't know
if we're going to be staying at another passion pit, or in a hotel."

   "Okay, I can use the time running around.  I want to be at the doctor's
with you though."

   I held her hand.  "Thank you."

   "How's your stomach doing?" she asked.

   Was she that sensitive?  Had she spotted the tension in me?  "I don't
know.  I figure we have stuff at the pit for lunch."

   She nodded.  "That's what I thought we'd do."

   We dropped boxes at Good Will, then headed for the pit.  We parked and
went in.  I brought in the computer, then went to the kitchen.  I needed
something to drink.

   "Hey!" I heard Nancy's voice from upstairs.  "I thought I told you not
to make the bed!"

   What?  I grabbed my 7-Up can and headed upstairs.  She was standing in
the bedroom; the bed had been made.

   "I didn't make the bed," I told her, "Especially not that well."

   She gave me a surprised look, both eyebrows going up.

   I looked down at the carpet.  The ladder had left marks in it.  "Looks
like the place has been cleaned; the marks from the ladder are gone.  I
left the closet doors open."

   She stuck her head in the bathroom.  "The towels have been changed as
well."

   I walked into the bathroom.  "Did John by any chance hire the cleaning
service for the other two houses?"

   She smiled and nodded.  "I picked them out and he did the rest."

   I nodded and smiled.  "Creature of habit, our dear John."

   She laughed.  We walked downstairs and she picked up her purse.  She got
out a business card and made a phone call.  She quickly confirmed that
Marcos, the same outfit that did the other two places, did this one as
well; once a week on Thursday.  She told them to continue, but to send one
bill for all three together to the Woodside address.

   She was laughing as she hung up the phone.

   "What's so funny?"

   "Marcos liked the idea of sending one bill.  He wondered why he had to
send this one out separately."

   We had some lunch.  The caterers would arrive in three hours to start
setting up.  I called the law office and got Marshall.  I asked if he could
be available Monday morning from ten to eleven thirty or so to answer
questions about the trust for me.  Of course he would; no surprise.  I told
him I'd see him then; I might be a little late as I'd be coming from
another appointment.  Not a problem, he assured me.

   I hung up the phone and Nancy started massaging my neck and shoulders.

   "The caterers won't be here until five, and I happen to know where we
can find a nice soft bed.  You look like you could use a nap."

   "Afterwards," I sort of growled.

   She laughed and led me upstairs.  After visiting the bathroom and taking
off our clothes, she led me to the bed and started pushing me down on my
back.

   "Not just yet," I said, and eased her to her back, with her legs over
the edge.  I moved her bottom a little to give me a better vantage point,
then I picked up one of the pillows, with its soft plush cover, and put it
on top of her.  "Hold on to this for a while." She wrapped her arms around
it and sighed.

   I got down on my knees in front of her, and put her legs over my
shoulders.  I could feel the heat radiating from her center, and smell her.
I kissed my way up her thighs, then began adoring her.  She squeezed my
head between her legs and quickly came to a screaming orgasm.  Her second
was more of a low moan, and with the third she shivered from head to toe as
I hooked a finger deep inside her while I adored her on the outside with my
lips and tongue.

   I slipped her legs off me and sat back.  She was panting softly, still
hugging the pillow.  I took one of the sections of plush spread and put it
beside her, then rolled her on to her stomach, the pillow still beneath
her. I spread her legs a little and slid into her from behind.

   Her head had been resting on the pillow still in her arms.  As I slid
into her, her head straightened and rose back, and she moaned.  As I
settled on her, pushing in, she clenched her cheeks around me.  Her bottom
felt soft yet firm against me as I slid in and out.  I put my arms under
her, holding her shoulders from underneath and pulling us together.  When I
did that she moaned more and arched her back up a bit.

   She moved her hips to meet me, moaning and grunting softly.  I felt
myself nearing the edge.  I rested my head on her shoulder, closing my eyes
and letting my body take over.  She drew her legs together and tilted her
hips somehow; I pulled into her tightly, pulling even tighter as I filled
her.

   I lay on top of her for a while, kissing her neck and shoulder.  As I
started to slip out, I grabbed the towel on the nightstand and put it
gently between her legs, wiping myself with the other end.  I moved her
onto the bed fully, and making sure the alarm clock was set, I lay down
next to her and snuggled up, sliding an arm underneath her at her waist,
and putting another on top.  She pulled me to a breast, then reached behind
and pulled the soft heavy spread partially over us.  She sighed and
shivered a bit as I started sucking on her; what a way to take a nap.

   The alarm went off and we untangled and got up.  As we stood by the side
of the bed we hugged and kissed.  She went into the bathroom and I tidied
up the bed.  I stepped into the bathroom as I heard the toilet flushing.
She stood up and I sat down taking her place.

   "Thanks for warming the seat for me, beautiful," I said.

   She gave me a low laugh and stepped closer, holding my head to her.

   "I like naps," she said, rocking me a little.

   I put my hands around her waist.  "So do I."

   She kissed me on the head and picked up her clothes, leaving the room.

   I finished my business and flushed the can.  I washed up a little and
dried myself with the towel.  When I got dressed I carried that with me and
dumped it into the washing machine.  The bedding I'd put in the dryer
yesterday was gone.

   "Very thorough cleaners," I said out loud.

   "They're very good," came Nancy's voice from downstairs.

   I joined her and we hugged again.  "Get the computer hooked up again?"
she asked.

   "I'll do that now.  I'm going to flush the phone numbers stored in the
fax machine too."

   "Okay.  I'll get things ready up here."

   We had a while before the caterers were supposed to arrive.  I didn't
know what all they were going to do; not my department.  We'd gotten word
from Jill that having Josh and his wife stay here, just paying the
utilities, should work out fine as far as taxes went for both of us.  It
had to do with offsetting reciprocal duties, or some such.  Didn't matter
to me.

   I heard the doorbell, then voices.  They went on for a while as I
reconfigured things for the cable modem.  Josh could pay for that as well.
The voices stopped just as I shut down the system.

   I walked into the kitchen.  "So what's up?" I asked.  The table was set
for four, using dishes I'd seen in the cupboards.  Nancy was putting
another foil covered container in the upper oven; both ovens were set to
warm.

   "All we need is guests now.  That and a glass of wine if you'd do the
honors."

   I got two glasses from the refrigerator and opened a bottle, pouring for
both of us.

   "So we're serving?"

   "Yes, I like that."

   "And if they want the place, they can clean up afterwards," I said.

   She laughed.  "Still sounds like a good deal."

   I started some music and sat on the couch; Nancy joined me.  As we sat
together sipping wine she whispered in my ear, "You are so nice to me."

   I took a deep breath through her hair; she'd put on perfume.  I suppose
I should comb my hair.  "You are delicious."

   We sat touching for a while, not saying much.  Funny, when we were first
married, Janet and I used to sit like this a lot.  Again that ten to twelve
months ago thought popped into my mind.  What had happened?  What had I
missed?

   "What is it?" Nancy asked.

   "What?"

   "You got far away all of a sudden, tight."

   I took a deep breath and tried to relax, closing my eyes and feeling her
warmth on the couch next to me.  "Just memories again.  I like touching,
feeling, holding.  This is nice; I could do this for hours."

   She sighed; it was a ragged sigh.  "Oh Bill, so could I.  I need to be
held."

   "I need you to hold me," I told her, smelling her perfume and kissing
her neck.

   "Good, I like holding you close...  He...  never liked that."

   I held her and rocked her a little.  "That's okay now.  You can hold me
whenever you want.  Up to now I didn't realize how much I need to be held."

   We held each other for a while until the doorbell rang.  I looked at the
clock; right on time.

   I answered the door, invited them in, and did introductions all around.

   Josh is Indian, born there.  His wife is also Indian, but she was born
in Vancouver, Washington.  They met one summer and went to grad school
together, getting married pretty early on.  They'd both gotten their
Ph.D.'s last summer and moved to the Left Coast when we hired Josh.

   Nancy gave Linda the tour of the place while I got a glass of wine for
Josh, and one for his shapely wife.  I had a big smile on my face; they
were going to enjoy that bed.  I took Josh upstairs and we gave Linda her
glass.  I thought I could see a tight nipple through her blouse; the spread
seemed to have that effect on people.

   We showed them the rest of the place, including the little office with
the computer and its cable modem.  Then we returned to the living area and
started out with small talk and snacks.

   Josh and I talked about work and the project.  I answered his questions
as best I could, hopefully without letting on too much about my intentions.
Nancy talked to Linda about house hunting, and her job at Adobe.  Both
Linda and Josh were getting pretty discouraged; they were in a small
expensive apartment, and didn't even have room to unpack all their books. I
looked around us.  That's what this place needed, more books and book
cases. Old John wasn't much of a reader, I guess.  Well, when he was here,
he wasn't interested in reading.

   After a while we moved in to dinner at the table.  Linda and Josh were
surprised and pleased at the menu; they thought everything was superb.  So
did I -- I like spicy food; I wondered a little if my guts would tolerate
it, with what they'd been through earlier in the day.  All the money in the
world won't help with that kind of problem.

   After dinner we moved back to the living area while Nancy started coffee
for the three of them.

   We sat down and Josh asked me, "So when are you coming back to work?"

   I smiled and waited for Nancy to sit down, swirling ice cubes in my ever
present glass of 7-Up.  I looked at Nancy, then at Josh.

   "Well, you may have heard that Janet's company went public?  I got her
stock, and am now filthy rich."

   He nodded and sighed, evidently expecting as much.

   "I'm planning on talking to Dale Monday, if he's going to be in." Josh
nodded his head yes.  "Right now, it doesn't make sense for me to go back.
It might in six months, or a year, but right now there are so many other
things."

   Josh sighed again and his head hung down a little.

   I smiled and started in.  "But that leads me to a problem you can help
me with, if you want to."

   He raised his head and gave me a questioning look.

   "How do you like this place?" I asked.

   Josh looked at Linda, they exchanged glances, and he replied, "It's
quite nice." Linda nodded.

   "Good.  It's got a paid up lease with forty four months left to go on
it. The place is yours if you want it.  All you have to pay is utilities.
Interested?"

   Linda gasped.  Josh looked shocked.  Linda recovered first.  "Really?"
she asked.

   Nancy said, "Really.  We're serious about this.  We've got another
house, and can't get out of the lease for this place.  We need someone to
stay here and take care of it.  Do you want it?"

   Linda and Josh clutched hands and exchanged glances.  Linda said, "Yes,
when can we move in?"

   I took the keys out of my pocket and tossed them on the table.  "You're
here.  It's yours, furnished, everything you see.  I think you've even got
some leftovers and dirty dishes in the kitchen."

   That got some laughter from them.  Josh said, "All of this is included?"
Linda pointed upstairs and said, "And ...?"

   Nancy laughed a little and said, "Everything." Even though Linda had
dark skin, I thought I saw her blush and her nipples tighten.  They're
going to like that bed.

   Linda exhaled loudly.  I laughed.  Josh leaned over and hugged his wife.

   Josh looked at me and said, "I don't know how to thank you."

   I smiled.  "There are a couple of catches.  You have to collect all the
mail that's not for you and deliver it to me; forwarding won't work.  The
fax machine has its own dedicated phone line; you need to keep that, and
let me know if you get any strange faxes."

   Nancy added, "Oh, and the cleaners come every Thursday afternoon.
That's included as well.  I'll go over that with you." She handed Linda a
card.  "Call me and I'll fill you in."

   Josh and Linda clutched each other and muttered things we didn't
understand, but then again, I think we understood what they meant just
fine.

   "This is truly wonderful," said Josh in clipped tones, his accent
returning momentarily.

   "And at the end of the lease?" he asked.

   "That's up to you.  The contents are yours," I told them.

   "The stereo, the computer..." Josh said.

   "The dishes, the CDs, the furniture," I added.

   "The bed and all the bedding," interrupted Nancy, "are all yours."

   Linda looked at Josh and said, "What a wonderful anniversary present!"

   I thought briefly; their anniversary just might have been Wednesday; I
wasn't sure.  I would have sent flowers.

   "Well, I had to do something, since I forgot the flowers," I told them.

   They finished coffee, talking excitedly about moving things, when they
could stay here.

   "You can stay tonight.  It's yours.  There's soap, shampoo, and towels
in the bathroom.  Not much food in the kitchen, unless you count the
leftovers."

   Linda smiled and held Josh's hand.  "Let's stay the night."

   I stood up and pulled Nancy to her feet.  "No reason not to, it's going
to take you a while to clean the kitchen."

   Linda hugged Nancy, then me.  I could feel her heart beating fast.  I
shook Josh's hand, then gave him a quick hug.  I hugged Nancy briefly and
turned to them.  "We'll let ourselves out.  Have fun."

   We quickly exited, leaving them still somewhat stunned.  When we got to
the Jeep I hugged Nancy, and she gave me one hell of a kiss.

   "What was that for?" I asked her.

   "That was for what you did.  You made them very happy."

   I held her and kissed her again, softly.

   "What was that for?" she sighed to me as I held her against the Jeep.

   "That was for what you're going to do, making me very happy," I told
her.

   She gave me a low laugh and dragged her fingers across my back.  "Let's
go home."

   I sighed and held her.  "That's what it is, home."

   She laughed.  "It is.  I haven't felt that way about it for a while, but
now it's home again."

   I drove us back.  When we entered the house from the garage, we were
filled with the scent of the roses.  "Oh, this is wonderful," Nancy sighed
as we walked in.  She turned and gave me another passionate kiss.  "We can
unload things in the morning," she told me.  I didn't answer, just followed
her upstairs.

   The scent in the bedroom was even stronger.  I was incredibly hard just
being in the room with her, filled with that scent.  We stripped and went
into the bathroom.  As I brushed my teeth she laughed.

   "What's so funny?"

   "You are, sticking up like that.  We're going to have to do something
about that," she said.

   I looked at her; her nipples were tight, and I thought I could smell
her. "I think you're a little excited as well.  What do you think is going
on at the passion pit?"

   Her nostrils flared and she gave me a low laugh.  "Are you up for an
adventure tonight?"

   I looked down at my prong standing very erect, then looked at her.

   She laughed.  "Well, I don't know how you're going to pee with that
thing, but you probably should."

   I nodded my head.  "I agree.  It will take a few minutes, without any
more encouragement."

   She gave me a mock pout.  "Well, I can tell when I'm not needed." She
blew me a kiss and stepped out of the bathroom, closing the door behind
her.

   I sat on the can and closed my eyes, waiting for my problem to diminish
enough so I could empty my bladder.  It took a while, but I did it.  After
I flushed the toilet, I got out my electric razor and shaved again.  Then I
shook off my semi-limp willy; didn't want to stain anything.

   Nancy came back in, a gleam in her eyes.  "Ready?"

   "Yes.  I'm yours," I told her.

   "Close your eyes then," she told me.  I sighed and did so.  She took my
hand and led me to the bed, then pushed me on my back.  She arranged me in
the middle, then extended my arms and legs out from my body a bit.

   "Now just relax for me," she said.  My head was between two pillows; she
draped one of the spread sections across my face so I couldn't see what she
was doing.  She moved and I felt something go around my right wrist, then
she moved quickly across my body and I felt the same on my left wrist.  As
she moved down the bed I tugged experimentally.  My heart started beating
faster; she was tying me to the bed!  I felt something soft go around my
ankles.  Then my arms, and then legs were pulled tighter.  I could move but
not much.

   "How does that feel?  Okay?" she asked.

   I laughed a little, nervously.  "I'm not sure.  Exciting."

   She ran a hand over my belly, making me squirm in my bonds.  "Good.
I'll be back in a while.  You just relax and rest."

   Then she put a plush-covered pillow between my legs, resting on my cock.
I gasped.  I tried to relax, but I had to keep from letting my hips do what
they wanted, pumping against the pillow.

   After a while the cover over my face was removed, as was the pillow
between my legs.  She was standing next to the bed wearing that long fur
coat.  She smiled at me, then took a finger and slid it slowly down from
between her breasts to between her legs.  As she slipped it inside her, she
moaned and grabbed a fur-covered breast with her other hand.  She stroked
and squeezed herself until she moaned louder and shuddered.  I thought she
was going to fall over; her knees looked as if they were going to give way.

   She opened her eyes and gave me a dreamy smile.  She took the finger out
from between her legs and put it between my lips, letting me suck and lick
it clean.  She took a pillow and placed it behind my head, propping me up a
little.  Then she moved down to the foot of the bed and started climbing up
to me on all fours.

   "If you want me to stop," she said looking me in the eye, "just tell me,
and I'll keep on going."

   She dipped down a bit and let the fur brush the inside of my legs.  My
head went back and I moaned.

   She pounced on my cock, taking it in her mouth and caressing me with the
fur.  I moaned and thrashed as much as I could.  When I got to the edge,
she stopped and pressed on me with a hand as she'd done the night before.
When I'd cooled down, but was still panting and dizzy, she moved up a bit
and leaned down, now pressing into me with her fur covered breasts.  I
moaned and stiffened immediately.

   She froze and told me, "Just relax, relax darling.  Don't move yet, just
relax." Somehow I lay there breathing, her holding me, and I didn't come.

   She pulled away a bit later and pressed on me.  Then it was her mouth
and the fur again, and my head was back, eyes closed, moaning.  I got to
the edge, felt myself stiffening, and she sucked more, swirling her tongue
around the tip of my cock, sliding a fur-covered sleeve along my belly.  I
came in her mouth and she sucked and sucked, pumping me with her other hand
until she'd sucked me dry.

   "Mmmm...  Tasty," she said as she moved up my body, sliding skin and fur
along me.  She slid up until my face was buried between her fur covered
breasts.  She'd put on perfume, and it was intense.  She wrapped a
fur-covered arm around my head and held me to a nipple.  I sucked hungrily
on her, hearing her moan again.  I wanted to get a finger into her, tease
her, but my arms and legs were held in place.

   I felt fur draped across my body, and felt it moving, brushing against
me from chest to crotch.

   Soon I felt myself stiffening again.  She teased me with the fur, and I
moaned as best I could with a nipple in my mouth.  Then I felt her hand on
me, pumping me gently.  My hips rose to meet her action.

   She soon stopped and let go of my head.  She pulled away but quickly
straddled me, impaling herself.  She sat up on me and started rocking her
hips slowly.  I looked at her; she smiled and slipped off the coat.

   I thought she was going to toss it aside.  But instead she spread it
over me, partially covering my face, and started running her hands up and
down me, rubbing me with the fur, all the time rocking her hips.  Soon it
seemed her motions matched my breathing.  I was getting dizzier and
dizzier, moving as best I could, mostly my hips.  I felt the orgasm build
from my toes.  When it hit it felt as if my whole body was coming, pumping
into her.  She kept up her motion until after I'd stopped, finally slowing
her hips, then continuing to caress me with the fur, now including my face
and neck.

   Her weight shifted and she focused her efforts on massaging the back of
my head and neck through the fur.  That was so relaxing.  I felt myself
slipping fast, melting from head to toe.  The fur moved from part of my
face and her lips joined mine, kissing me.

   She moved off me, our bodies parting with a slurping noise.  I felt her
wiping me with a towel, then she freed my feet and hands.  She massaged my
shoulders briefly; my arms were limp as she put one by my side.  Then she
moved to my feet, pulling my legs back together, and pulling me down on the
bed.

   She slid back up my body and lay down beside me, her waist over my
outstretched arm.  She covered us with the fur side of the coat, and
reaching behind my head, pulled my head between her breasts.  I slid my
other arm over her and held on as best I could.  She sighed and said,
"Sleep well darling."

   Some time during the night I felt her get up.  A little while later she
helped me get between the sheets.  I snuggled up to her back and we went to
sleep again like a pair of spoons in a drawer, but I doubt spoons have it
that good.

   END of Part 7 Tales of the Golden Mule

   Part 8

   I woke first and pulled her to me, pulling her head to my chest.  I put
an arm around her and held her gently.  She murmured and snuggled up,
pulling her top leg over mine, then went back to sleep.

   I saw the morning light tinged with lavender from the roses.  I saw the
fur coat hanging over a chair.  I closed my eyes and let myself drift.  I
felt so good, so relaxed, so comfortable.

   And what was wrong with that?  What if she is just after my money?  Jill
says I'm protected.  And I don't believe she's here just for that.  So
what's the long term plan?  Hey, as Galbraith said, in the long term we're
all dead.  Soon I'll have a lot of money in the bank, taxes paid.  It
should be enough money to support me for the rest of my life, even if the
trust were to vanish, which I didn't expect would happen.  It still hadn't
sunk in, really sunk in yet that I had all this money, but I think I could
get used to it.

   So what am I going to do?  Sooner or later we're going to run out of
John's puzzles.  We've met Miss Yellow, Christine, and taken care of the
Sunnyvale passion pit.  We've got the Tahoe address.  It's a matter of time
before we find out who Gail is.  I don't want to go back to work, I know
that, at least not doing what I'd been doing.  We have a vacation trip to
Europe coming up.  That would be fun.  Then what?  We'll see.

   She moved a little, then I felt her kissing my chest, snuggling closer.
Then she rolled to her back.

   "Good morning beautiful," I said, "sleep well?"

   She smiled.  "How about you?"

   I sighed and pushed myself up on an elbow.

   She tilted her head a little.  "So what's your favorite breakfast?"

   I slid down and grabbed her, taking the nearest nipple into my mouth and
sucking hungrily.  She laughed and wrapped her hands around my head,
squeezing me until I was dizzy.  "No, silly, I meant something you cook."

   I was so dizzy that it was easy for her to roll me to my back.  She
touched her breast gingerly and gave me a mock pout.  "You need to be
gentle."

   "Let me kiss it and make it better," I sighed.

   "I don't think so," she laughed as she started sliding away from me.  I
reached for her but she slid out of bed too quick.  I sighed and got up.  I
sat on the toilet as she started the shower.

   "Bacon sandwich on lightly toasted sourdough bread and a big glass of
orange juice.  Butter, not margarine; I hate margarine," I said.

   "What's that?" she asked.

   "My favorite breakfast," I replied, standing up and flushing.

   She nodded.  "We'll have to get some bacon and sourdough today then.  I
can do eggs for us this morning.  Is that okay or do you want to go out?"

   I moved into the water spray with her and wrapped my arms around her.
"Staying here is fine." We kissed in the shower, eventually washing and
getting out.

   "So dear John didn't go in for that," I said as I toweled my hair dry.

   She laughed a little.  "Not at all, not like last night."

   I shook my head.  How could you not enjoy an experience like that?

   She stepped over to me and put an arm around my waist.  "What did you
think of that?"

   I felt myself growing erect.  "I couldn't think; it was fantastic.  What
can I do for you?"

   She gave me a smile I was starting to recognize.  "Oh, I'll think of
something."

   I dried off her back.  She leaned forward, putting her arms on the
counter and pushing her bottom out.  I dried her back and her bottom, then
slid up behind her, letting my cock slip up between her legs.

   She wiggled appreciatively.  "Yesterday afternoon was very nice, the way
you rolled me to my tummy."

   That was all the encouragement I needed.  I took her into the bedroom
and put a pillow on the edge of the bed.  Then I grabbed the fur coat and
put it down on top of the pillow, hanging over the side.  I eased her face
down on top of it.  She sighed and moaned, wiggling against the fur.  "This
feels so good," she sighed, burying her face in the soft fur.

   I was hot for her.  I bent over and slid into her.  She was hot as well;
we slid together, tight but easily.  As we slid back and forth I could feel
the fur brushing me every once in a while.  I moved a little, pushing up on
my arms some, putting more into her bottom.  She moaned appreciatively.
"Oh God, that will do it, don't stop."

   I grabber her waist and thrust into her.  I put my hands under the fur
coat so I was caressing her with the fur.  That seemed to do it for her,
and as she moaned and shook under me, I felt the pressure build, and came
into her, collapsing on her back as I did, my hips moving on their own to
finish up.

   We separated with a slurp.  I grabbed one of the towels we'd used and we
cleaned up, sliding to the floor together.  We hung on to each other and
laughed.  "Was that good enough so I can be on top?" I asked.

   She laughed and kissed my neck, running her hands over me.  "I'm not
sure.  You may have to do that a few more times for me to decide."

   We kissed some more and eventually helped each other to standing.

   We straightened up the bedroom and the bathroom, got dressed, and headed
downstairs, closing the doors behind us.  It looked as if the flowers had a
few more days left in them.

   It was a little after nine in the morning.  Nancy started in the
kitchen.

   "Do we get a daily paper?" I hollered from near the front door.

   "The Wall Street Journal, and the Sunday Mercury News," she yelled back.

   "When's the mail usually delivered?"

   "Around three in the afternoon."

   I walked back to the kitchen.  I could spot the two dozen roses I'd
gotten on my own; they weren't going to last more than another day or so. I
guess we could keep the petals in a bag in the refrigerator.  I went into
the garage and started unloading the Jeep.  Not too many tools in the
garage, but a big freezer and a big refrigerator.  I still needed to get
the tools and all the garage stuff from the townhouse; a good project for
this weekend.

   I returned to the kitchen after unloading the last of the boxes from the
Jeep.  Nancy was cooking up some eggs for us as she talked to someone on
the portable phone.  She was laughing and happy.

   "Yes, every Thursday.  They'll change the sheets on the bed, and the
towels in the bathroom as well.  They're very good.  Yes, of course, if you
ask them to.  ...  That's no problem; call me any time if you have
questions.  Enjoy it!  Bye."

   She put the phone down on the counter and continued stirring the eggs. I
put my hands on her hips and kissed her shoulder.  "Linda?"

   Nancy laughed.  "Yes, she had some questions.  I think they had a very
nice first night; evidently Josh is still asleep."

   I laughed with her.  "I'm glad that has worked out so well.  They're a
nice couple and can use the help."

   She put down her wooden spoon and turned around, my hands still on her
waist.  She gave me a kiss and a hug.

   "What was that for?" I asked, holding her head to my shoulder.

   "That was for helping others.  I can't imagine John ever doing anything
like that."

   I kissed her on the top of the head.  "Want me to set the table
outside?"

   She sighed and straightened up, turning back to our breakfast.  "Yes,
please.  That would be nice."

   I set the table for the two of us.  It looked as if it was going to be a
pleasant day.

   We sat down for breakfast; I went to the garage and got my sunglasses
out of the Jeep.

   "What would you like to do today?" she asked between bites of egg.

   I looked out over the valley.  "Oh, figure out what I'm going to do with
the rest of my life."

   "Hmmm...  Sure you can do that in a day?"

   I laughed a bit.  "Nope.  Actually, I figured we'd finish up the old
townhouse, if you wouldn't mind helping."

   "That sounds great.  We can drop off some more of John's stuff, and I'll
unpack the boxes.  Are they in from the Jeep yet?"

   "Yup, and I think we have a problem."

   "What's that?"

   "I've got a lot of books -- three bookcases full in the old place, and
probably a dozen or so boxes more of books in the garage.  We don't have
enough bookcases here.  I don't know whether to buy something cheap, or
have some built in.  I'd rather have good stuff."

   Nancy nodded.  "John wasn't much of a reader.  I've got a few boxes of
books in the garage as well, with no place to put them.  I've often thought
of turning the office into more of an office/library; there's so much empty
space.  Would you like to see the sketches I did?"

   "I'd love to!  That sounds great!  You want to do the formal thing?  Oak
and good trim?"

   She nodded.  "Yes, and some cases in the living room, and our bedroom."

   "That may be dangerous, though, I've got to warn you."

   "Why?"

   "Book shelves are meant to be filled."

   She laughed and held my hand across the small patio table.

   We cleaned up the breakfast stuff.  I puttered in the garage while she
unloaded some boxes and filled them with John's old stuff, mostly shoes.
She had me haul some boxes back to the garage.  We had a three car garage
with two cars in it.  One side of the garage looked ideal for a workbench
and tools.  The third car stall looked like it would hold boxes for a
while.

   I went upstairs to our bedroom.  The scent was still heavenly.  I went
to pick up a box when Nancy said, "Here, try this on first."

   She held out a leather jacket for me.  I tried it on; it was a little
large, but felt pretty good.  "I like this," I told her.

   She smiled and ran her hands over the front of it.  "I thought you
would. I got it for him, and he never wore it."

   I sighed and held her to me.

   We loaded up the Jeep and headed out.  We made our morning delivery at
Good Will; we were becoming known.  We stopped for more empty boxes, then
went to the townhouse.

   When we drove up, Karen's jeep was in front.  I pulled around to the
garage in back while Nancy went in the front.  She went through and opened
the garage door.  She was standing with Karen and another gal, a real
estate agent.

   We talked about the place; she was enthusiastic about being able to sell
it quickly.  The local schools had been rated highly in the last state
tests, which was always good for property values.  That brought a twinge to
me; how did I really feel about kids?

   I told her I'd prefer to sell it furnished.  I was going to empty the
garage, bookcases, and stuff like that, but as far as I was concerned the
furniture, stereo, and the rest could stay.  She wanted to know when she
could start showing it privately.  Nancy told her she'd scheduled the
cleaning crew to go through it on Monday afternoon; any time after that.  I
was a little surprised and raised an eyebrow at that; Nancy put her arm
around my waist and gave me a hug.

   The real estate gal thought it was clean enough to show now, and she
might have some prospects.  I didn't mind if she brought them through.  We
were going to be making a few trips moving things.

   Karen and the real estate gal went back upstairs while Nancy and I
loaded the Jeep.

   "We can get someone do to this," Nancy told me, after sliding a heavy
box of books into the Jeep.

   "Why?" I asked.  "We can do it, there's not that much.  Besides, it's
probably good therapy."

   "As long as you're careful -- you aren't supposed to be lifting heavy
things, remember?"

   I smirked and said, "Or am I supposed to be saving my energy for you?"

   That got me another hug and kiss; guess I said the right thing.

   We made one trip with nothing but boxes of books, then another.  We had
lunch after unloading that batch, then started packing stuff.  We did two
more trips and had to get more boxes.  I was willing to leave everything in
the kitchen; Nancy objected and started packing it up.  I grabbed her cell
phone and went downstairs.  I called my favorite massage place in Palo Alto
to see if they had two openings for an hour or an hour and a half that
evening.  They didn't, but they did tomorrow afternoon at four.  Done, we'd
be there.

   After one run back to the house we returned to find Karen in the
kitchen, busily packing things.

   "Hey, you don't have to do that," I told her.

   She turned and smiled to us.  "Don't worry -- I'm not billing you.  This
is helping friends."

   As we carried more boxes out to the Jeep I exclaimed "Shit!  How am I
going to move the bikes?" My old car had the carrier on top, and I didn't
have one for the Jeep -- yet.

   Karen came to our rescue again.  "I can take 'em, no problem."

   When I realized it was almost seven in the evening, I called the pizza
place around the corner and ordered us dinner.  Nancy picked it up, and we
sat down at the table, amidst boxes and packing stuff.  It wasn't until
after we finished and were headed to the house with yet another load that I
realized it had been a good dinner sitting there; no apprehension or gloomy
feelings at all.

   Karen brought the bikes and a few more boxes.  We unloaded quickly.  I
was willing to call it a night, but Karen and Nancy decided if we made one
more run, we could clean out the kitchen and that whole floor, including
the contents of the refrigerator.  I sighed and we did it.

   We got back to the house a little after nine, and were unloaded by nine
twenty.  Karen finally stuck her head in the house; we'd been in the garage
up to then.

   "Wow, is that from the roses?" Karen said.

   Nancy told her it was, and told her with the biggest smile I've seen on
her yet.

   "Who's for a dip in the pool?" I asked.  I knew I was ready.  It was
cool out, but not that cool.

   Karen said, "Uh, I don't have a swimsuit with me."

   "What's a swimsuit?" I asked, some laughter in my voice.

   Karen chuckled.  "That's what I thought.  I'll see you guys later."

   Nancy offered to loan her a suit.  They were still talking as I hit the
button for the pool cover and went outside.

   I quickly stripped and was in the pool before the cover had retracted
all the way.  It felt great.  Once the cover was off, I swam around a bit
to loosen up my shoulders.  Nancy joined me and swam over.

   "You scared her off," she told me as we embraced.

   "Sorry about that.  Thanks for all your help today.  We should easily
finish tomorrow."

   "You're welcome, I enjoyed it.  Oh, we forgot your bacon and bread!"

   I kissed her on the forehead.  "Don't worry.  We've got plenty of time."

   We swam for a bit, then moved to the spa.

   "This seems cooler.  Did you do that?" Nancy asked.

   "Yup, a day or so ago.  It was too hot for me.  Is it okay with you?"

   She reached behind herself and hit the plunger which started the jets.
"This is much nicer."

   The jets felt good.  We ended up in each other's arms, kissing and
floating in the water.  She wrapped her legs around me, with the expected
result.  After a bit more rocking together, I started entering her.

   She moaned appreciatively, then said, "Can we get out?"

   I moved us to the side.  "I want you on your back," I told her.  We
grabbed a cushion from a nearby lounge and put it on the deck.  She lay on
her back and I was immediately on top of her.  Something about the firmness
underneath her helped.  We kissed and ground together, her legs wrapped
around mine.

   I sat up some and grabbed a towel, folding it and putting it under her
bottom, raising her a few inches.  That gave me the room to sit up more.  I
moistened a finger with saliva and slipped it down between us, caressing
her magic button.  I knew when I found it, both by feel and by her
reaction.

   "Oh!" she gasped, and her hips started moving.  I matched my rhythm to
hers, and we were soon both on the edge.  I picked up her feet and put them
over my shoulders, pulling her bottom closer to me.  As my head went back,
I opened my eyes briefly to see stars above us, and the moving lights of an
aircraft high in the sky.  Nancy let out a shriek, and a shiver went
through me as I came with her.

   I put her legs down and lay on top of her, kissing.  After a while
though, I started to cool down.

   "Let's go in, I don't want you to catch cold," I whispered to her.

   "You have to let me up first," she chided.

   We got up and wrapped towels around us.  I started in to the house, but
she walked over to the spa, dropped her towel, and hopped in.  I followed
suit.  It was now warm and nice.  She hit the plunger to turn on the jets
again, and moved over to one.  I could tell she was directing it between
her legs.

   I went up behind her and reached around, palming her breasts, kneading
them gently, massaging her nipples.  She moved her hips closer to the jet
and let her head and upper body rest back against me.  Her breathing picked
up, and after a bit I felt her tense.  I rolled her nipples in my fingers
and she moaned slightly and quivered against me, then went limp.  I wrapped
my arms around her and moved her away from the jet to where I could hold
her better.

   I turned her around to hold her, rocking her in the water.

   "Oh God," she said after a minute, "I just wanted to get rinsed off, but
when you grabbed me from behind, I just lost it."

   I kissed her head.  "Good, I'm glad you enjoyed that.  Can we go in
now?"

   She laughed and raised her head.  "Yes.  Let's shower."

   We got out and dried a little, enough to not spot the floors or carpets.
We went in and she hit the pool cover button.  Upstairs we were met again
by the fragrance of the roses as we entered the bedroom.

   When we were in bed after showering, drying off, and getting ready for
bed, she told me, "Thanks so much for getting out of the spa."

   I sensed something going on.  "No problem, why?  Tell me?"

   She sighed.  "John liked to take me in the spa.  It's nice, but getting
that chlorinated water inside causes problems."

   I snuggled up closer, feeling the mattress adjust to our weight, feeling
the weight of the spread on top of us.  "Anything for you."

   "Mmmm," she said, and pulled me to her.  She gave me my favorite
nightcap and we went to sleep in each other's arms.

   We got up the next morning and got out of the house reasonably early.  I
was sore from all the moving, but tried not to show it.  I'm sure she was
sore as well.  The time in the spa had helped.

   After our second trip to the house with stuff, Nancy asked me, "What's
your hurry?  Slow down."

   I laughed and hugged her.  She was sweaty, we both were.  "We need to be
back here and done by two thirty at the latest."

   She pulled back with her shoulders, leaning into me more with her hips
and said, "Why?"

   I smiled.  "We have an appointment at four down in the flatlands.  It's
a surprise."

   She smiled.  "Will I like it?"

   "I certainly think so."

   "How do I need to dress?"

   I chuckled.  "Irrelevant." At least for the first part, dress didn't
matter.

   She raised an eyebrow.  "Oh?"

   I laughed.  "Let's get going, we have more stuff to take care of."

   She ground her hips into me and said in her low sexy voice, "I know how
to make you talk..."

   I hugged her to me.  "You certainly do, but let's talk later."

   She laughed and we got on the road again.

   We made it, with everything I wanted out of the place and in the garage
by two forty five.

   "What's next?" she asked.

   I was stripping off my sweat-soaked T-shirt and said, "Cool off in the
pool, leave here by three thirty."

   We took a very nice dip in the pool and showered briefly afterwards.

   "How should I dress?" she asked.

   "Casual, comfortable.  We're going to dinner afterwards.  Do you like
Japanese?"

   She smiled.  "I haven't had Japanese food in quite a while."

   As we started into the valley, she asked, "Where are we going?"

   I answered "To our surprise."

   She laughed and dug her fingers into my thigh.

   "Save that thought for later," I told her.

   I parked on the block over from the massage place, where I usually did.
As we got out, she looked around puzzled.  I took her hand, gave her a
quick kiss, and started to our destination.  I cut through the art supply
store, as usual, and turned left out the main entrance.

   As soon as we did that, she threw her arms around me.

   "Think you know where we're going, do you?" I asked.

   She laughed.  "Oh, I hope so.  How long did you sign us up for?"

   I hugged her to me.  "Hour and a half each, with a shower afterwards.
Is that okay?"

   She sighed.  "I was worried you'd do half an hour or something."

   It was my turn to laugh.  "No way -- that's too short."

   We walked in and the receptionist recognized both of us.  I gave Nancy
an inquiring eyebrow.

   She said, "I've been coming here for a while.  So who do we have?"

   The gal behind the counter said, "Angie and Michelle.  I'll let them
know you're both here.  How would you like to pay for this?"

   Nancy ran a hand over my shoulder and said, "Ooh, you do have good
taste. Who would you like?"

   I fished my wallet out and told the receptionist, "Cash."

   Angie walked out from the back and greeted Nancy as if she were a sister
she'd not seen for a while.  Michelle appeared and the same thing happened
again.  Nancy decided to go with Angie, and as we were walking down the
hall, she spoke to Michelle.  "He still has some adhesions in his left
shoulder, and spend at least ten minutes at the end on his head and neck; I
want you to turn him into jelly for me.  He's easier to manage that way."
The gals all laughed.

   I had a very good massage.  Michelle is an artist; a massage from her
feels like one continuous relaxing motion.  She worked deep in my shoulders
and upper back, and did turn me to jelly at the end, focusing on my head
and neck.

   But it was over, and I had to get up.  I sighed and put on a robe,
gathered my clothes, and headed back to the showers.  The door for the one
reserved for Nancy was still open.  I went in the one with my name on it
and took a long shower, still glowing from the massage, getting the excess
oil off me.

   When I went back to the lobby, Nancy was sitting there waiting for me, a
serene smile on her face.  I reached for my wallet again to fish out cash
for tips, but she stood up and said, "I've already taken care of that." We
stepped outside, took about three steps, stopped, hugged, and kissed.

   After our kiss I held her, her head on my shoulder.  "Oh I needed that,"
she said.

   "I love to kiss you," I told her.

   She chuckled and dug her fingers into my middle, making me tense up.
"The massage, silly.  Especially after all that moving work."

   She looked up at me.  "Did you know I teach there occasionally?"

   I snorted.  "I figured they knew you."

   "I teach anatomy and physiology every six months or so; it helps keep me
sharp, and keeps my credentials current."

   "So would that be a good place for me to learn the art of massage?" I
asked her.

   She raised her eyebrows.  "You want to learn?"

   I shrugged my shoulders.  "Why not?  I enjoy it; you enjoy it.  If I
learn we can save money by just working on each other.  It might be a good
career."

   She gave me a low laugh.  "If you're serious about that, there are some
very interesting things we can do together."

   She was smiling up at me, so sweet, so focused.  She'd worked so hard
the last few days, helping me pack and move out.  And as she said, we could
have easily hired someone to do it.  I wouldn't have missed the money.

   "Nancy, I'm very serious about you." If I was so serious, why were my
feelings so jumbled, so unclear as I held her close, holding her head to my
shoulder again?  The feeling in the pit of my stomach was more than working
all day with no lunch.  Who did I have to turn to anymore?  Who could I
trust?  Could I even trust my own feelings?  Do I understand my own
feelings?

   We sighed together, and laughed softly.  I kissed her forehead.  She
started walking back the way we'd come, but I turned her around.  "This
way. Dinner is next."

   She spun around and hugged me again, and started down the street pulling
me along, an incredible spring in her step.  I had to laugh.  We went to
the Japanese place down in the middle of the next block.

   "Here?" she asked with little girl enthusiasm.

   "Got a better idea?" I asked her.

   We went in and soon were seated in a booth.  I didn't think we'd need
reservations this time on a Sunday night.  First thing, we asked for lots
of water.

   "When I teach, I always come here for lunch," she told me, grinning.

   "Someone not like Japanese food?" I suggested.

   She sighed, but the smile only diminished a little.  "No, not a very
adventurous eater."

   Our water arrived.  I picked up a glass.  "Well, I'll try anything that
won't fight back as I chew it."

   She laughed and we drained the first glass quickly.

   We had a pleasant dinner and walked around downtown Palo Alto for a
while afterwards.  We stopped at a coffee place for her; I had another
glass of water.

   We stood up.  "It's getting late, and we have an early morning," I told
her.

   She curled up to me; it was getting chilly out and we were both wearing
short sleeves.

   "Take me home, please," she said, head on my shoulder again.

   I held her to me for a moment, then took her hand and started walking
back to the jeep.  I hoped she couldn't see the tears on my face.

   I managed to wipe my face before getting in.  If she spotted anything,
she didn't call me on it.

   After crawling into our soft warm bed a while later, she told me, "Thank
you for a very nice weekend."

   "Nancy, thank you for all your help.  You didn't have to do any of that,
but you did."

   "And I'm not done yet.  On your back," she said in that low growling
voice of hers.

   I rolled to my back and she slid down my body, sliding up slowly to
tantalize me, and eventually sliding up to take me deep inside her.  She
rocked us both slowly and deliberately to delirium, then held me to her
perfumed breast, and I went to sleep to the soothing music of her beating
heart.

   The alarm went off and she scampered out of bed before I could catch
her.

   "We have to get going; we have a busy day, and traffic is bad this time
of the morning.  Get up, lazy bones!" she chided.

   "Yes dear," I sighed.  She laughed and came around my side of the bed to
help me up.  We took a quick shower, dressed, and headed to the garage.
She went over to her car.

   "Meet you at the doctor's office." She blew me a kiss.

   I tried to keep up with her, but she zipped around pretty quickly in her
little car.  She was also quite an attractive sight in it.  When I went
into the doctor's office, she was already sitting down.  She just grinned
at me; I sat down and started looking at the Wall Street Journal which had
been delivered to our door.

   We got in quick.  The doctor asked if we'd brought in a sample to check.
Nancy hung her head and said she'd forgotten, we'd been busy.  The doctor
remarked we'd probably have a clean sample then.  We all laughed.

   As he was checking me out, Nancy told him of one suture unraveling and
her removing the lot.  He said she'd done a good job, and I was pretty much
healed.  Drop off a sample and they'd check it for us.

   Nancy took off as I was getting my pants on; she was going to pack for
us.  I was actually glad she did.  I gave the doctor the eye and he asked
if I had any questions.  I asked him about reversals.  He smiled and
sighed. He told me the procedure he performs is highly reversible; he goes
to extra trouble to do it that way.  Reversal involves microsurgery,
general anesthesia, at least one night in the hospital, significant postop
recovery pain, and isn't covered by insurance.  I needed to wait at least 6
months before contemplating it, and the results wouldn't vary much over a
three or four year period.  I thanked him and headed off.

   Driving over to the old salt mines contemplating that, it was actually
good news; I had time.  And meanwhile, I could have fun!  With whom?
Karen? Debbie from the florists?  I remembered the look on her face when
she touched that bedspread; she was definitely aroused.  No, I couldn't do
that to Nancy.

   I'd left the doctors office pretty upbeat, manic even, and now I was
quite somber when I got to the office.  I flashed my badge and went in,
heading back to my old cube.  I stuck my head in Josh's on the way.  He was
sitting at his confuser, headphones on.  He spotted me and turned around,
taking off the headphones.

   At first all he could do was give me a very silly grin.  I started
laughing.

   "Have a nice time at the new place?" I asked somewhat suggestively.

   His color deepened a little, but he chuckled with me.  "Yes, very nice
all weekend.  How can we ever thank you?"

   I shook his hand.  "Call me Uncle Bill," is what popped out of my mouth.
Where had that come from?  He turned another few shades deeper red and I
left to look for Dale.

   I stuck my head in Dale's cube.  He was bent over a stack of paper.  He
looked up, saw me, and sighed.

   "Let's talk," I said.

   He nodded his head.  He's a bright guy -- I think he'd figured it out.

   We went to a little conference room nearby.  He started out.  "Josh told
me about his new place this morning, what you'd done.  He said you're
filthy rich now."

   I shrugged my shoulders.  "I don't know about filthy, but a little dirty
perhaps.  Dale, I'm sorry to do this to you, but it doesn't make sense for
me any more.  Maybe it will in six or eight months, but I don't think so."

   He smiled.  He'd been good to work for; supportive, didn't get in our
way, tried to insulate us from the idiots on high.  "I figured as much.
I'd do the same thing.  So what should we do?  Close you out now, or put
you on leave for six months?"

   I sighed.  "Whatever gives you the most flexibility.  I know I'm leaving
you in the lurch; you need to replace me."

   He nodded, but smiled.  "There's never a good time to lose someone like
you.  I'd like to put you on leave and check in again in six months; I can
always hope you'll get bored."

   I stood up and shook his hand.  I'd written down the new address and
phone number, as well as Jill's for when we were out of the country.  I
handed that to him, then started to give him my badge.

   "Keep it for now," he told me.  "Come in later this week or next to
clean up your office.  We'll want to have a lunch for you anyway."

   I shook his hand again and left.  He was a good guy.

   Next stop was the attorney's office.  I parked in their visitor section
and walked into the lobby.  They had to fleece a lot of folks to put up a
lobby like this.  I announced myself and stood around; I was a little
early.

   Marshall came out fairly quickly, a smile on his face.  He shook my hand
-- good to see you, all that rot.  As we walked back he said, "I hope you
don't mind someone sitting in with us."

   I stopped in the hall.  "Your silver haired senior partner?"

   Marshall nodded a little sheepishly.  "He invited himself in."

   I frowned, then smiled, then frowned again.  "Mister Marshall, I don't
want to cause you any problems.  I really don't.  Would it cause you grief
if I were to throw him out?"

   He smiled from ear to ear.  "Not at all."

   I looked at him.  "I may get nasty..."

   He looked around a bit, then said, "Sounds like fun."

   I laughed and clapped him on the shoulder.  "I'm going to like working
with you."

   I stopped before the conference room door to take a deep breath, and put
on what I hoped was my best poker face.  We opened the door and walked part
way in.

   Old silver hair immediately stood and approached me, his hand
outstretched.

   "Who invited you to this?" I asked coldly.  I wasn't acting; I didn't
like the guy.

   He started in and I cut him short.  "I made this appointment with Mister
Marshall, and Mister Marshall alone.  I am interested in his opinions, not
yours."

   He launched into his "how long I worked with John on these matters"
speech and I cut him off again.  I was getting pissed.

   "You keep associating yourself with John, who I remember as a married
man fooling around with my wife.  I made a very simple request to meet with
Mister Marshall to address some concerns I had.  If your firm is incapable
of dealing with such simple requests, I can probably find a firm that can.
Do I make myself clear?"

   He had a wonderful slapped-in-the-face-with-a-cold-fish expression; it
only lasted a moment, but it was enough.  He regained his composure quickly
and said, "Yes, very clear."

   I took a breath and smiled.  I stepped forward and extended my hand.  I
think through reflex action he took it.  I told him, "Thank you for making
yourself available; I appreciate the gesture.  When I need your expertise,
please rest assured I'll call on you." Out of the corner of my eye I saw
about half a dozen people outside the doorway, most seemed quite amused.

   Silver hair puffed up his chest again and smiled.  "I look forward to
working with you, Mister Wilson," he said.  He turned and picked up a
notepad and a coffee cup from the table and headed to the door.  I could
almost hear the scurrying of feet outside it as he approached.  Marshall
closed the conference room door behind him.

   There were two other people in the conference room, a gal and a guy.
The gal's head was now on the table, and she was pounding the table softly
with her fist.  The guy got up and walked in front of me, then got down on
his hands and knees and kissed my shoes.  I looked at Marshall; he had
tears on his face.

   He finally gasped, shook his head, and sat down.  The shoe-polisher
stood up.  "I'm Gary, from the tax group.  You've made a lot of people very
happy." I shook his hand.

   The gal raised her head and stood up.  "I'm Nelly from trusts.  Thank
you so much."

   I looked at her.  "Your lip is bleeding," I said.

   She touched her mouth and laughed.  "It was either that or fall out of
my chair laughing."

   Marshall had pretty much recovered by now.  "Mister Wilson, you've done
the firm an incredible favor.  It may cost me my job, but it was worth it.
He's been riding on that man's coat tails for too long."

   I looked at the young attorney.  "Mister Marshall, if it does cost you
your job, rest assured all my business will vanish from this firm.  That's
a promise." I turned to the rest of the group.  "That's a promise to all of
you."

   That sobered everyone up a bit.  Marshall recovered first.  "Mister
Wilson, I asked Nelly and Gary to be here because they have specific
expertise I don't have.  If you'd like, just the two of us can go over
things, but I feel it's best to have them available if questions come up;
it saves time and lessens the chances of things getting lost in the
retelling."

   I smiled.  "That's quite all right.  I agree with your analysis.  Have
you met with Duncan and Mindy yet?"

   Gary answered, still wiping his eyes.  "Yes, on Friday.  They're both
very good, and very thorough."

   Marshall nodded.

   I sighed.  Time to drop the kimono.  "I'll level with you.  You all know
how I came into this, don't you?"

   They nodded.

   "Well, I expect that to be kept quiet, as quiet as anything ever is in
this valley.  In the space of a few days I went from being a happily
married geek, or so I thought, to a very rich widower whose wife gave old
John one thrill too many for his old ticker.  I don't know who to trust.
Are the people representing me taking me to the cleaners?  Are you guys?
What can I be sure of, and what do I have to worry about?  Can I get some
7-Up?"

   They sat somewhat stunned for a moment.  Then Marshall picked up the
phone and asked someone to bring in a 7-Up.  He hung up.

   "Mister Wilson," he started out.

   "Call me Bill, please.  I insist," I interrupted.

   He smiled a bit and seemed to relax.  "Okay, Bill.  First off, the
people representing you.  They have a very good reputation in the valley;
they're fair, hard working, they don't play games.  Duncan especially --
he's one of the best." Gary was nodding his head, as was Nelly.

   "As to what's gone on here, at our firm...  John has gotten good
representation, but I think it could have been better.  None of the work
has been sloppy, but what we've reviewed could have been done better.  Of
course you can say that of almost all legal work; you can keep tweaking and
polishing until hell freezes over.  I think you're getting good
representation.  I think you'll get better representation, and lower bills,
with someone taken off the matter."

   I nodded my head in agreement.  We spent another forty minutes or so
going over the issues I'd raised.  When we wound up, I felt a lot better.
Either everyone I'd met was telling me the same lie, which is difficult and
improbable, or they're all telling me the truth.  I'd rather believe that.
Both sets of attorneys were in agreement that I was protected, wealthy, and
could do pretty much anything as long as I checked on the tax consequences
beforehand.  We shook hands and Gary and Nelly thanked me again, not only
for themselves, but for all the associates in the firm, for making their
day.

   Marshall took me back out to the lobby.  On our way out, we were
intercepted by a very sharply dressed secretary, who politely asked if I
had a moment to speak with one of the other attorneys.  I may not know a
lot about law firms, but I recognized his name as one of the ones on the
door to the place.  I looked at my watch and told her I'd be happy to spare
a few minutes.

   Marshall looked as if he'd seen the gallows.  I smiled and shook his
hand, telling him I'd speak to him later.

   I was led up the stairs to a very nice corner office and ushered right
in.  The occupant, also named Bill, was dressed nicely but casually.  You
couldn't cut bread with the creases on my pants; you could with his.  He
shook my hand; I told him it was a pleasure to meet him.  We sat down.

   He steepled his hands and gave me a wry smile.  "I understand you had a
brief discussion with one of our senior partners this morning."

   I smiled, then sighed.  "Yes, I did."

   He just looked at me from across his desk.  After a bit I continued.
"He seems to think that constantly reminding me he'd worked for many years
with the adulterer who took my wife away from me and caused her death is a
good idea.  That, and I did not request his presence."

   He nodded and told me he was sure that he'd meant well.

   I shook my head.  "Clueless.  I picked up Mister Marshall's card after
our first meeting because I could tell he noticed I reacted -- he had a
clue, and realized his senior was getting a client really pissed off."

   He just kept nodding.  "What would you like to see changed?" he asked
me.

   I smiled.  "I'd like the matter put in the hands of Mister Marshall.  I
trust him."

   He nodded again.  "Mister Marshall may not have all the relevant
expertise to handle matters of this complexity."

   I smiled again, with an edge on it.  "I appreciate that.  And I
appreciate Mister Marshall telling me that himself this morning, and asking
two of his colleagues to join him for backup.  He wasn't trying to bluff
me. I'm sure that Mister Marshall will have the support he needs to handle
my business, no matter what firm he's with."

   That brought a laugh, and the steepled hands descended to the desktop.
"That won't be necessary, Mister Wilson.  I agree with you; it will be good
for Marshall.  And, I think, good for the firm overall."

   I smiled and relaxed a bit.  "Good.  I'd appreciate it if you would
inform Mister Marshall of this promptly.  When I was invited to speak to
you I think he saw his life flash before his eyes."

   That brought a little more laughter.  "I can see that it would, yes.
I'll let him know personally."

   He stood up, as did I.  We shook hands again.

   "Thank you for your continued business, Mister Wilson," he told me.

   "Thank you, sir, for your concern, and for being direct with me."

   He even walked me out to the front door.

   I looked out at the traffic on Page Mill Road in Palo Alto.  I felt
good. I felt safer than I did before.  Of course when I got to the Jeep I
found two sale fliers on the windshield and a large bird turd on the hood.
Oh well.  I got in and headed for home.  Time to go look for the elusive
Miss Brown.

   END of Part 8 Tales of the Golden Mule

   Part 9 Searching for Miss Brown

   I got home a few minutes later.  I went into the house and took a deep
breath; those roses were nice.  I looked around.  Weren't the cleaners
supposed to come this morning?  I headed upstairs to our bedroom.

   The bathroom door was partially open.  Two small suitcases were near the
bed, and some clothes were laid out for me.  "I'm home!" I hollered.

   Nancy's voice came from the bathroom.  "Get undressed; I'll be out in a
minute."

   I can do this, I thought with a leer.  I stripped naked and flopped back
on the bed, my knees at the edge and my feet on the floor.  "Okay, I'm
ready." Just being on top of that spread got me hard.

   The bathroom door flew open and she came out, wearing that fur coat and
nothing underneath.  She pounced on me on the bed, climbing on top of me,
her legs on my shoulders, taking my cock into her mouth and hands.  The
edges of the fur coat, and her perfumed crotch were in my face as she
sucked and stroked me with abandon.  I didn't last very long, holding on to
the fur coat covering her, and was soon pumping into her mouth.

   As I started raising my head to pay attention to the perfumed delight in
my face, she rolled off me.  I collapsed back on the bed again, dizzy and
panting.

   I felt her get off the bed, and a bit later heard her laughter from the
bathroom.  "Get dressed, sweetie, we need to get going so we can beat the
traffic."

   I pulled myself up.  Wow.  I staggered into the bathroom and sat on the
can.

   She came over and held my head to her stomach.  "Oh, was that a
surprise?"

   I laughed and held on.

   We got dressed and I put the bags in the Jeep.  I also grabbed the CD
writer and its software, the bulk tape eraser, and a spare Jaz disk just in
case.

   Nancy insisted on driving for a while; I didn't complain, I was still a
bit wiped out from my enthusiastic greeting.  She'd made us some lunch, and
that was in a cooler I put in the back seat.

   We headed out; I leaned my seat back and put on my sunglasses.  I sighed
and she started laughing again.

   "You are so funny," she said as she raked my thigh with her fingers.

   I opened my eyes and sat up.  "The freeway is that way," I pointed.

   She gave me a frown.  "I know.  We've got a stop to make first."

   After a bit we pulled into the parking lot for the doctor's office.  She
pulled a vial out of her pocket and showed it to me, smiling.  "I'll drop
off your sample.  Be right back."

   I laughed, holding my head in my hands.  When she got back in and we
headed for the freeway, I said, "So that's the reason for my greeting this
morning?"

   She gave me a smirk.  "That and I wanted to see how fast I could get you
to come."

   I sighed.  "Pretty fast, I'd say.  Should I return the favor?"

   She laughed again.  "No, I like the long, slow approach that you do so
well."

   I moved a hand between her legs and tickled her gently.  "Any time you
want.  I thought the cleaners were coming this morning?"

   She held my hand for a moment, then moved it to her thigh; I started
moving up to a breast, but she kept it at her thigh.  "I rescheduled them;
it made more sense for them to do your place this morning and ours this
afternoon when we're gone.  They're going to put any rose petals that have
dropped in a bag in the garage refrigerator, that's what your florist
suggested."

   They had?  Oh well.  She's one step ahead of me on that one.

   As we drove out of the valley I told her in general of the morning's
meetings, talking with Dale, seeing Josh.  I told her a little of my
meeting at the law firm.  She was glad I'd handled old silver hair the way
I did.  "Never trust anyone wearing tasseled shoes," she told me, and I
agreed.  How many pair did old John have?

   We talked about a lot as we drove.  I was worried about staying in
shape; she said she'd help with that.  It had been a while since she'd
ridden a bike, and there were some very nice bike paths by the beach house.
We talked about the upcoming Europe trip; she wanted to get me a better
pair of walking shoes, but other than that, I was all set.

   She had a folder for me to look at.  Inside were sketches of the house,
showing how different rooms would look with bookcases in them.  There were
rough sketches with dimensions, then finished sketches.

   "These look really good.  Who did them?" I asked.

   She smiled.  "I did."

   "I'm very impressed.  Are you going to do the woodwork as well?"

   She laughed.  "I don't think so.  You really like them?"

   "Yes, I do.  I'd want to make sure the computers fit in the desk, that's
the only thing.  We need to make sure we have access for all the wires, but
the flat screen displays are pretty easy to work with."

   She nodded.  "That won't be a problem.  Can you teach me how to use the
computer?"

   "Of course.  Can you teach me massage?"

   She smiled.  "If you're serious, Michelle is a very good instructor, and
I can help."

   "Might be a good career.  But when will the bookcases be done?"

   She gave me a quick glance.  "You mean that?"

   "That's what I said.  We've got books and no place to put them."

   She sighed and shook her head.  "I worked that stuff up a little less
than a year ago, including estimates from a local cabinet maker.  John
didn't think it was a good idea."

   "Piss on John.  It's a wonderful idea."

   I flipped through the rest of the folder and came to some estimates.
"Yipe!  This stuff isn't cheap!"

   "Still want to do it?" she asked.

   "Yes.  But I want to make sure we have all the right cables run under
the floor for the confuser, phone, and such.  It would be nice to sort of
build in some of the boxes, like the printer and fax."

   She nodded.  "I can work on that.  You'll have to help me with details."

   "My pleasure."

   We ate lunch as we drove.  About one I took out my phone and called
Marshall's number; I wanted to see if he was still alive.

   "Mister Marshall's office," a sweet voice answered.

   "Is he in please?" I asked.

   "I'm sorry, he's still out at lunch.  May I take a message?"

   "Sure.  This is Bill Wilson calling."

   I heard laughter over the phone.  She told me the name partner I'd
talked with had taken him out to lunch.  Formal word had gone out that
Marshall was now in charge of my account.  I told her I was just checking
to see how he was doing; she told me he seemed to be doing very well.  I
told her I'd call later in the week.

   Nancy and I talked about the summer coming up, about traveling together,
and doing things together.

   As we got closer to the California - Nevada border, we both got quieter.
As we got to the long straight stretch of road leading along a ridge we
were both silent as we approached the site of the accident.

   I put a hand on her leg.  "Would you mind stopping?"

   She shook her head.  "No, I was thinking of it as well."

   It was only a few miles ahead, and we pulled off the road to the spot
Karen had pointed out to us.  There were still some chalk and spray paint
outlines showing where things had been.  You could tell where a car had
impacted one very large rock.  We stood there in the silence of mid
afternoon, arms around each other's waists.  After a bit Nancy turned and
headed back to the Jeep.

   Sometimes things just happen.  That's the theme for my life recently, I
thought.  I unzipped my pants and peed on the rock.  Solve two problems at
once, I thought.  Here are my thanks to you, old John.

   I zipped myself up again and turned to see Nancy standing, leaning on a
corner of the Jeep, and laughing softly.  I walked up to her and hugged her
close.

   "Mind if I drive?" I asked.

   "Not at all," she told me, handing me the keys.

   As we started to get in, a Highway Patrol car pulled up behind us, red
light on.

   After I said, "Shit!" softly, I did what my good friend Johnny who's
with the Menlo Park PD suggested.  I stood still, not moving, until the cop
got out.

   The officer got out and approached cautiously.  "You folks having any
trouble?" he asked.

   "No officer, thanks.  We just stopped for a moment."

   "Could I see some identification please, and registration?"

   I nodded.  "Sure.  My wallet is in my pocket, and the temporary
registration is taped to the front window of the Jeep."

   We gave him our driver's licenses.  He looked at them.  He told us, "You
shouldn't be stopping along here unless it's an emergency."

   I looked him in the eye.  "Officer, do you remember a fatal accident
here a week ago last Friday?  Two people in a Jag?"

   He nodded.

   "My wife and her husband were in that car."

   He looked at our licenses again.  "This is my beat; I was the first one
here after it was called in.  I'm sorry." He handed our licenses back.

   "That's okay officer.  All in all, I think things have worked out for
the best."

   He looked at me and said, "May I speak to you for a moment, Mister
Wilson?"

   "Sure," I said, and we walked back towards his patrol car.  Nancy got
back in the Jeep on the passenger's side.

   "Do you know how the accident occurred, or would you like to know?" he
asked me.

   "You mean the lipstick stains?" I asked.

   He nodded, with a tight smile.  Then he asked, "It's none of my
business, but we heard a story that your wife had you...  Took you..."

   "Got me fixed?  That's right.  She took me in for a vasectomy that
morning, and after she dropped me off at our house, she met dear old John
and they headed for Tahoe.  I don't think she loved me anymore."

   He shook his head and extended a hand.  "Please drive safely."

   "Thank you, officer, I always try to.  And thank you for keeping those
details quiet.  Quite a few people appreciate it very much." I shook his
hand and walked back to the Jeep.

   I got in and started back on the road.  Nancy asked, "What did he want?"

   "He was the first cop on scene." I sighed.  I'd told her I wouldn't hold
things back.  "How do you think the accident happened?"

   She made a face and shrugged her shoulders.  "I figured she went down on
him while he was driving.  He was always asking me to do that, and I kept
telling him he was crazy and saying no."

   I nodded my head, and waved to the cop as he passed us.  "You figured
right.  There were some sordid details that never made it into the police
reports, thanks to Karen and our officer friend."

   She nodded again.  "That would have been a mess in the papers."

   "So where are we going?  You're navigating now," I said, changing the
subject.  We had an Internet-generated map showing us where the place
supposedly was.

   "Okay.  Let me find things.  That bastard never took me to Tahoe.  Do
you ski?"

   I shook my head.  "Always wanted to try, but we never had the time.
It's going to be winter in New Zealand pretty soon; I hear they have good
skiing down there."

   She laughed.  "That's okay; we can wait.  We may have a nice place in
Tahoe to use."

   We pulled up to the complex a little before two in the afternoon.  I
parked in a "guest" spot, and we found our unit.

   From the outside, it was a good looking place, almost more of a duplex,
overlooking some of the ski areas.  "During the winter, you could probably
ski right to the lifts or whatever they're called," I said, holding Nancy
to me.

   She pointed off to one side.  "I think that's where one of the lift
lines starts."

   We walked around to the door and went in.  It was a nice two story
place, well lived in.  The Sunnyvale place, in comparison, was one that was
visited occasionally.  When we went into the kitchen, we saw news stories
posted on the refrigerator.  One was the report of the accident and John's
death.  The second was a follow up from Monday giving Janet's name as his
passenger, and saying they'd both been used as organ donors, detailing
where the various parts had gone.  I smiled a little as I read that part;
they'd helped people.

   "Well, Gail knows he's dead, and probably has figured out he was fooling
around.  But it looks like she's living here," I told Nancy.

   Downstairs had the prototypical office, with the same futon, desk,
computer, and fax.  There were also bookcases filled with books and papers.
It looked as if someone was running a business.

   I reached behind the desk for the latch and opened up the hidden
compartment.  There were a bunch of disks and videotapes, and the usual
envelope with cash.  I plugged in the bulk eraser and wiped those with
"Janet" and "Chris" on them.  If we met Gail, I'd leave the choice to her
on the ones with her name.

   Nancy was upstairs.  The master bedroom upstairs had a great view of
Tahoe.  It also had a bed with an off-white plush spread.  A woman's
clothes were scattered fairly neatly about the room.  The bathroom was
pretty obviously used primarily by a woman.

   We held each other in the bedroom.  "What now?" Nancy asked.

   I'd thought about making love, but seeing how occupied the place looked,
I didn't feel comfortable with that.

   I had an idea.  "I want to check out a shop.  We talked about seat
covers, maybe they have some, and maybe we can learn a little more about
the bedding we have.  Then I think we come back here and wait."

   She nodded.  "Okay," she said softly.

   We drove over to a shopping area nearby and found the place our bedding
had been ordered from.

   We went in and started looking around.  They also had seat covers, rugs,
a lot of stuff.

   A good looking woman in her late thirties or early forties came over to
us.  She had long brown hair and sparkling green eyes.  "Hi, can I help you
with anything?" She gave me a smile, but as she looked at Nancy, a
questioning look flashed over her face.

   I told her I was looking for seat covers for a new Jeep Grand Cherokee.
She took us over to the seat cover section and asked me if I wanted cheap,
simple, or good.

   I laughed and asked her what the difference was.  She told me she had
cheap ones that would probably last a year or two.  She had better ones
that were simple to put on, and would last longer.  The good ones would
last the life of the car, but were a pain in the ass and had to be
installed professionally.

   We laughed; I told her nothing had been simple so far, why start now?
We talked prices and colors.  Nancy helped me select a set that would look
good.  As we started walking away from that area Nancy pointed to a sign
for the mattress we'd just gotten.

   Our sales gal said, "Hon, let me tell you about these.  They are the
greatest thing since power steering." I laughed and Nancy actually blushed
a bit.  We were told in glowing terms about how the foam molded to your
body to support you without cutting off circulation, how well people
reported sleeping on them.  We nodded; I certainly agreed about the
sleeping well part.  She invited us to take off our shoes and try it; Nancy
quickly did.  I looked around and then asked if there was a bathroom I
could use.  She pointed off to one corner.

   I went back to use the can.  Some things can't wait; some things take
time.  When I returned, Nancy was sitting at a desk with the gal, looking
through a binder of stuff.  As I approached, the binder closed.  Nancy gave
me a grin with a little flare in it.  What had she been looking at?

   "Well?  Find something interesting?" I asked in a suspicious voice.

   "Possibly," Nancy answered.  Her tits gave her away; her nipples were
tight.

   "So what would you like today?" the sales gal said.

   "Can I get the seat covers installed tomorrow?"

   She smiled.  "We can set you up for first thing in the morning." She
took out an order sheet and started filling it in.  I gave her my name, and
just then another gal walked by.

   She put a hand on our sales gal's shoulder and said, "Gail, I'm going on
my break."

   I was glad I was sitting down.  Gail didn't look up, saying, "Okay hon.
Can you call Jeff and ask him to call me before he leaves?" The other gal
said yes, and left.

   Gail asked me for an address and I gave her the old townhouse; I figured
that was safe.  She asked where we were staying.  Nancy told her we weren't
sure yet.

   What the hell, I still wanted the seat covers.  I gave her my credit
card and she ran the order through.  We stood up.  She seemed to be a great
gal.  Is this our Gail?  She seemed too nice to get tangled up with old
John.  But then again, Nancy was wonderful, and Christine, what little we'd
spoken to her, also seemed quite bright and good natured.  So was Janet --
at least until the last few months.

   I'd faded out.  Gail was talking to Nancy, telling her they could go
over more things tomorrow morning while I was watching the seat covers go
in; she had things she thought would interest her.

   I shook Gail's hand; it was warm and her handshake firm.  We left the
store and walked down the mall a bit.  I plopped on a bench a few stores
down, Nancy sat next to me.

   "Is that her?" she said incredulously.

   "Boy, it sure as hell fits; sure answers a lot of questions."

   "But she was..." Nancy started, then paused.

   "Nice?" I finished for her.  "Yeah, I agree.  How did she get tangled up
with a character like John?"

   I regretted saying that as soon as the words left my mouth.  I turned to
Nancy and held her gently.  "I'm sorry darling, I really am."

   She fought back a sob and whispered, "I know.  I don't know sometimes
how it happened either."

   We held each other for a while.  Then she straightened up and said,
"What now?  Go find a place to stay?"

   I set my jaw.  "No.  I want to get some orange juice, tequila, and
grenadine, and go back and wait.  When we first went in, did you notice the
funny look she gave you?  I want to know."

   Nancy patted my hand.  "If that's what you want."

   I looked at her.  "No, it's not just what I want.  What do you want?"

   She looked a little startled, then sat for a moment in silence.  Then
she said, "You're right.  I want to know more as well.  Let's go back."

   We got our booze, and picked up stuff for dinner for the three of us.
We went back to the townhouse and parked in a guest spot around the corner
from it.  We went in and I fixed us drinks.

   We sat on the couch and watched the sun go down; it was a little after
five.

   After a while Nancy put a hand on my shoulder and asked, "What are you
thinking?"

   I sighed and put my glass down.  "Oh, what a tangled web we're in, how
people change so much, how we fool ourselves into not noticing."

   She had a firm look on her face.  "I noticed.  I'm glad I did.  It was
very painful for a while, but I'm certainly glad I met you."

   I held up her hand and kissed it.  "So am I; you're the best that's come
out of this mess."

   I fixed us another drink.  Nancy put together the salad and started the
sauce for the pasta.

   We were sitting again, about quarter to seven, when we heard a key in
the door.  We turned.

   Gail stepped in and saw us.  She sighed and gave us a resigned smile.
"I thought you looked familiar," she said to Nancy.

   We stood up.  Nancy spoke first.  "Gail, I'm sorry.  I'm Nancy, I was
John's wife."

   I walked closer to her.  "And Janet was my wife."

   She sighed again.  "So he was up to his old tricks again.  I thought as
much." She sat her bag down.

   "Care for a tequila sunrise?" I asked her.

   She smiled again.  "Make it a strong one hon, thanks."

   I mixed her one and we moved to the dining room table.  She'd seen the
story in the paper about the crash.  She'd talked to some of her friends,
she knew people at the hospital, so she knew early on that he'd had a young
woman with him.

   She lived here most of the time, but would leave for a few days at a
time when he needed the place for "business." The way she said it, she knew
what kind of business it was.

   I told her of finding the address through his records and through the
fax machine.  We'd gone by the store out of curiosity; we both loved the
mattress, spread, and cushions.

   She laughed at that, as did Nancy.  I gave them both questioning looks.

   Gail sighed again.  "When you were in the bathroom I was showing Nancy a
catalog of some of the specialties I deal in.  Some of those cushions are
very special."

   She looked at Nancy, shaking her head again slowly.  "I thought you
looked familiar.  The only picture I've seen of you was a wedding photo."

   I frowned.  "Gail, if I can pry, how long did you know dear old John?"

   She sighed and started in on her tale.  First she said, "About nine
years," and then paused while that sank in.

   She'd first met him about nine years ago; he'd been up negotiating a
deal, and dropped in to the shop she was working in to get seat covers for
his car.  She was young and he was a flirt with a lot of money, and she
gladly entered into an affair with him, not knowing he was married.  At
that point she held up an empty glass for me.  I took it and refilled it.

   After another sip she continued.  She'd been such a silly girl, she told
us.  She fell in love with the bastard (her words).  It wasn't until she
told him she was in love, after a year and a half of seeing him, that he
told her he was married.

   At first she was shocked and confused.  Then she made her pact with the
devil.  She wanted him so much, if she could only have him when he was up
here, that would have to do.  She thought eventually she could win his
heart.

   About a year later his wife found out something, he never told her what,
but it was enough to lead to a divorce.  She thought after the divorce she
might have another chance at winning him.  He did spend a month with her,
and that had been grand, but then he went back to his old ways.

   She sighed and repeated that again, "His old ways." We could see the
tears forming in her eyes.  She told us of having someone watch the place
when he was using it alone, and how much she cried when she saw the
pictures of him with a blonde, and a voluptuous redhead.

   Nancy and I both said, "Redhead?" and then everyone burst into laugher.
We laughed until we cried.  What a lecherous old bastard!

   When we finally sat up and wiped our faces, Nancy said, "I've got dinner
ready to go, if that's okay."

   Gail took a deep breath and gave us a big smile.  "Hon, that's the best
offer I've had all day!"

   Nancy stood up and went into the kitchen.  Gail stood up and so did I.
She looked at me and said, "I need some fresh air.  Want to come with me?"
I nodded.

   We went out on the balcony and she closed the sliding glass door behind
us.

   She leaned against the wood railing and looked at me, smiling and
shaking her head.  "Bill, when I first saw you two, I thought she looked
familiar; but they way you acted together, I thought sure you were married,
newlyweds."

   I chuckled a little.  "We've known each other just a little over a week,
and it's been one hell of a ride."

   She looked more serious.  She sighed again before she continued.  "Bill,
Nancy is a real sweetheart.  I tried to kick John out a few times after he
got remarried, but I let him keep coming back.  Hell, the only reason I
knew he'd gotten married again was by hiring a private investigator to
check on him, then her.  So, how long was your wife involved?"

   I told her I wasn't sure when they'd met, but I knew when they'd first
made love.  She asked how, and I told her about his calendars.  She gave me
a very intent look.

   "I was sure he was doing something like that, but I could never catch
him at it.  I use that computer all the time, and know more about it than
he ever did, yet I couldn't find where he kept things."

   "I'll show you," I told her.  She smiled and we went back into the
house, into the office.

   "You might be surprised to learn," I told her, walking to the desk,
"that he had this same exact setup in three other places, down to the
futon, desk, computer, phone, and fax.  Old John was a creature of some
habit.  I found this entirely by accident."

   I reached around and hit the latch and slid the compartment open.  She
gasped.  I pulled out the disks, tapes, and envelope of cash.

   "I erased the disks and tapes for the other women; you can do what you
want with yours.  We've only looked at one clip of my ex-wife, no others.
I've been erasing the tapes everywhere I find them.  The calendar and such
are on this disk, in an encrypted partition; that's why it didn't show up
as a normal drive." I stuck it in the computer, then typed the keyboard
model number as the password and it mounted the partition.  "If you don't
mind, I'll delete his movies." I looked up at her.  She nodded her assent,
so I dragged those folders to the trash and emptied it.  I opened up his
"funny business" calendar and walked her through parts of it, including the
dates Nancy and I were to be served with divorce papers.

   She sat on the futon.  "What a bastard.  She was going to have you
served while they were up here?"

   I nodded.  "Yup, but they never made it.  Thanks to Nancy's attorney and
investigator, it never happened.  Her investigator was tailing them and
called in the crash.  They drove me up here; I was still recovering and
couldn't have driven to save my life."

   "Recovering?" she asked.

   I laughed.  "Yes, see this one labeled breakfast meeting?" I pointed to
the calendar.  "He met Janet outside the doctor's office where she'd taken
me to have a vasectomy.  She took me home afterwards, fed me pain pills,
and then took off with John."

   She sat back and shook her head in amazement.  "What a bastard!  He can
really bring that out in people."

   I turned to her.  "He didn't bring it out in Nancy.  I don't think he
brought it out in you."

   She smiled to me.  "No, but he tried."

   Nancy stuck her head in the room.  Gail looked up to her, reached over
with a hand.  Nancy extended hers and Gail squeezed it.  "John was a real
piece of work.  He had his charm, as you know, but he was selfish, self
centered, always had to be in control.  He couldn't let down his guard for
a moment; he expected everyone was out to screw him, just like he was
trying to do to everyone else.  He helped me buy the business, years ago,
and kept offering me advice on how to succeed by screwing the other guy.  I
didn't take his advice, and have always treated people fairly and honestly.
Maybe it's because of John I've done that, I don't know.  But I'm glad I
have; I've got a good business, and a lot of satisfied customers and
employees."

   Nancy smiled and put a hand on Gail's shoulder.  I stood up, as did
Gail, and the three of us hugged silently for a moment.

   "Dinner's almost ready," Nancy said quietly.

   I washed up then went out to help.  The table was set, with candles.  I
opened a bottle of white wine.  We sat down to a simple but nice meal.  We
talked more about the last week, me essentially inheriting everything,
still deciding what to do as we unraveled the puzzles left by dear old
John.

   After dinner, we were sitting around the living room again when Nancy
said, "Well, we'd better get going and find a place to stay."

   Gail said, "Nuts!  You stay here!  After all, you own the place."

   "I do?" I asked.

   She looked me straight in the eye and said, "Say that with more
conviction the next time."

   I was shocked; did I interpret that correctly?  She didn't give me time
to think, she went on.

   "John helped build this complex; he backed the deal and owns a good
chunk of the stock in the company.  I know it was held by the trust, so
it's yours now.  I can sleep in the guest room." She gave us a gleaming
smile.  "Besides, I know how nice those beds are.  I'm surprised you didn't
make use of it already."

   I blushed; I was still recovering from the "I do" remark.  Nancy said in
a strong voice, "We almost did, but we could tell someone lived here; it
didn't feel right."

   Gail smiled.  "Thank you hon, thank you a lot.  You're too good for that
old bastard; you need to hold on to the one you've caught." She nodded her
head towards me.

   I looked at Nancy; she gave me a feral grin.  "I intend to.  I want to
look through those catalogs some more."

   Gail laughed.  "Old John may have been a bastard, and a kinky bastard as
well, but he could spot a market.  Probably two thirds of my business is in
specialty items such as those spreads, cushions, furs, and some other
things.  Oh God -- did you find the fur coat?"

   Nancy smiled and nodded.  "Oh yes, it was in Sunnyvale -- he never
showed it to me.  It's beautiful."

   Gail looked me over, then turned back to Nancy.  "Well hang on to it,
hon.  It was made by a very kinky Swedish couple, and they aren't around
anymore.  It has some special features I should show you, as do the
cushions."

   I was hanging my head down, more to hide my embarrassment than anything
else.

   Gail said to me "Don't worry, hon, you'll love it, believe me."

   Nancy said, "He already does," with a laugh.

   I stood up, turning quickly away from them to hide a growing erection.
"I'll go bring up our things from the Jeep." I walked to the door to mild
laughter.

   I brought up the cooler first.  The ladies were nowhere to be seen.  I
made another trip and brought up our suitcases, carrying them upstairs to
the bedroom.

   As I entered, Gail was showing Nancy a fur coat similar to ours,
pointing out some fasteners along the inside, I put our suitcases down a
little noisier than needed.

   Gail turned to me.  "Isn't this the sexiest thing in the world?  Nancy
told me about your surprise this morning.  I bet I could do better."

   I wasn't sure I liked this.  I looked in the closet and saw another gas
rig, the two big bottles with the smaller third one.

   Gail glanced in the closet and said, "Now I understand the connection
better; it was about four years ago he brought this out.  The little bottle
was added about a year ago.  We still aren't sure where he got that idea. A
friend of mine is a nurse; she checked me out on it.  It sure is a
wonderful way to spend a long winter evening, I'll tell you!"

   I had to laugh; Nancy and Gail looked very at ease talking about this.
What the hell, might as well join in.

   "Nancy is going to show me how to run it; it's a ride she's never had."

   Gail got a definite gleam in her eye.  "Honey, that dirty bird never
used this on you?"

   Nancy shook her head no.  "But I used it on him, many times."

   Gail was shocked and sat down on the bed.  "You did?  He let you?  He'd
never let me do it to him.  I was even planning..."

   Nancy laughed.  "As I told you, originally I used it during his rehab --
he didn't do the exercises the other therapist prescribed, so he had a lot
of adhesions built up.  He was a little baby -- he couldn't take the pain,
so I used it to work through those problems.  Later on I'd use it when I
gave him a massage, especially during my period.  He seemed to enjoy it."

   Gail raised her eyebrows.  "Hon, I know I would.  That would be some
massage."

   I jumped in again.  "It is."

   Nancy gave me another grin and said, "You haven't had a real good one
yet."

   I laughed and sat down on the corner of the bed myself.  This was
getting pretty weird.

   Gail stood up.  "Well, I'll leave you two lovebirds for the evening,
I've gotten what I need from the bathroom.  Do you want me to wake you in
the morning?  I can get one of my people to come get your Jeep for the seat
covers."

   Nancy came over to me and put her arm around my shoulder and neck.
"Please wake us.  I'll fix breakfast, and then we can go over with you."

   Gail nodded and smiled.  "Okay then, wake up is at 7:30, we need to be
out of here by quarter to nine.  Sleep well."

   Nancy took her arm off me and went over to Gail.  "Gail, thank you so
much," she said as she hugged her.

   Gail hugged her back.  "Nancy, I'm glad to meet you.  I don't know if
I'm sorry or glad it happened this way."

   "Neither am I," Nancy said.  I echoed that; "Neither am I."

   Gail left the room, closing the door behind her, leaving us alone.
Nancy picked up the fur coat and hugged it to her, burying her face in the
collar.

   "Mmmm...  This is lovely.  Why don't you get ready for bed?"

   I opened my case and got out my bathroom things.  "What were you two
talking about, or do I want to know?"

   She laughed.  "Oh, I told her how John and I met.  The rest you'll find
out later, and I think you'll enjoy it.  We might even have a side trip to
make in Europe, to check out a supplier for Gail.  That could be fun."

   I shook my head and went into the bathroom.  I washed up, and was soon
joined by Nancy.  As she cleaned up she said, "Gail is quite a woman."

   I snorted a bit.  "One thing I've got to say about John, he knew how to
pick them."

   I started going into the bedroom, but Nancy stopped me.  "You have to
wait here until I call you." My cock, which had been at three-quarters
alert, now sprang to at least five-quarters.  I nodded, smiled, and sat
once again on the can.  Not too usefully, as my prong was pointing up at
the ceiling.  Nancy saw that and chuckled.  "I'll give you time to calm
down a little and pee, sweetie." She finished her nightly routine as I sat
there eyes closed, trying to droop enough to empty my bladder once more
before going to bed.  I had the feeling I wouldn't be going to sleep, at
least not yet.

   "Oh Bill..." her voice rang out in singsong tones.

   I turned off the bathroom light and stepped into the bedroom.  Through
the dim light from the window I saw her on the bed in that coat.  "Come
here, darling, so I can hold you," she said, extending her arms.  My skin
tingled.

   I crawled on to the bed, the soft plush of the spread enticing me more.
I lay down next to her and she turned slightly, the coat falling open as
she pulled me to her breast.  I was engulfed in her softness, her perfume,
and the softness of the coat.  She moved her legs, swinging one over me,
and I moaned as I felt fur being pressed against my belly and my cock.  She
held the back of my head to her and said softly, "It's okay darling; I've
got you." I got an arm under her and the coat, my other arm over her.  As I
held her gently to me, she leaned over on to me a little more.  She moved
her legs a little and my hips started moving on their own.

   She held me tighter with her legs, pulling my head in a little, making
me moan all the more.  "Relax darling, I'll take care of you." My hips
stilled and I drank her in, melting into her.

   Eventually she rolled me to my back.  I heard her say, "Let's see...
Ah..." then she was on top of me.  I felt the fur brush against me as she
moved on top of me.  I gasped as I felt her take me deep inside, still
feeling fur around my balls, on my legs, along my belly.  I held her waist,
and she lifted my head, pressing me into the fur, moving me around as I
felt for the opening to get to her nipples again.  All the time she was
rocking and rocking, and I knew I couldn't hold back, it was way too late
for that.

   I moaned and started coming inside her; she squeezed my head into the
soft dense fur, then let up a bit and shook her shoulders.  The coat opened
enough for me to find a nipple, and I soon felt fingers at the back of my
head holding me to her again as she milked me with her hips.

   We separated sometime later and helped each other between the sheets.  I
was on my back and she curled up on my chest.  I put an arm around her and
we went to sleep.

   END of Part 9 Tales of the Golden Mule

   Part 10

   Why do I have to get up early, I thought to myself as I awoke to Gail
banging on the door.  "Rise and shine; remember, you asked for it!"

   Once again I was half a breath too slow to grab Nancy before she rolled
away from me.  Wow, these beds are comfortable.  Of course it could have
something to do with the way we went to sleep.

   I rolled up to sitting.  I heard the shower going already.  There
hanging over a chair next to me was the coat.  I hooked it to me with an
arm.  I was on my back and let it fall on top of me.  So nice, so soft.  I
felt myself hardening again.  Better get up.  But it would be so nice, and
only take a few strokes....

   I got up, carrying the coat.  I buried my face in the soft collar as I'd
seen Nancy and Gail do.  I could smell perfume in it.  Wow.  I opened the
closet and hung it back in its bag.  I looked at the lining.  It seemed to
have some loops in it near the bottom, some buttons and fasteners.  The
lining seemed to be very strong and attached in a way that felt unusual for
coats; it certainly wasn't like any other coat I'd seen.

   I went into the bathroom and got in the shower, putting my arms around
Nancy, turning her and kissing her deeply as I got wet.  Her surprise soon
gave way to a hug with her whole body.

   As I soaped the two of us she asked, "Sleep well?"

   I turned her so her back was to me, sliding my cock between her legs and
running my soapy hands over her breasts.  "Mmmm...  Very well.  Of course
the way I go to sleep is pretty nice too," I told her.

   She leaned back on me; I slid one hand down between her legs.  She
moaned in appreciation.  "Ohh...  I like it too."

   I started nibbling her neck and working on her earnestly.  She moaned
and wiggled a bit, then started to straighten up.  "Save that thought
darling, but I promised I'd fix breakfast."

   "When in the hell are we going to get a chance to sleep in?" I asked,
pained.

   She laughed as she rinsed.  "I don't think you want to sleep."

   She got out, and I showered and shaved.  By the time I left the
bathroom, the bed had been made and I could smell and hear bacon being
cooked downstairs.  I got dressed and headed down.

   Gail was sitting at the table drinking coffee and reading the paper.
"Good morning, sleep well?"

   I laughed as I came down the stairs.  "Old John had good taste at
least."

   Gail looked at me and said, "He had quite a taste for hedonism.  Hell,
it's a good business for me, and I know I've got satisfied customers."

   Nancy said, "Very!" from the kitchen.

   I went in and kissed her on the back of the neck.  A large glass of
orange juice was poured; I picked it up and had a sip.  "What can I do to
help?" I asked.

   "Sit down at the table," she told me.

   "Okay, I can do that." I sat next to Gail.  She put down her paper and
smiled, then put a hand on my arm.

   I smiled and asked, "What's the plan for today?"

   She said, "After breakfast, you need to take the Jeep over..." She
pulled a piece of paper out of a pocket.  It had a map on one side, address
and phone on the other.  "...  here for the seat covers.  It will take a
few hours, but Jeff is good.  Nancy and I will probably meet you for lunch.
You can spend the afternoon doing what you want." She raised her eyebrows
at me.  "I'm going to make reservations for us at a good place the locals
frequent for dinner."

   Nancy brought over a plate of toast and bacon, then plates with two eggs
over easy for each of us, herself included.

   When she refilled Gail's coffee cup and sat down to join us, Gail said,
"Hon, you should visit more often."

   I made myself a bacon sandwich, and polished off breakfast.  We stacked
the dishes in the dishwasher and headed out the door.  Nancy went with
Gail. As they headed off, I said, "Hey!  Don't I get a kiss?"

   Nancy turned back to me and gave me a hug and a kiss.  "I'll see you
later."

   Then Gail grabbed me and gave me a kiss and a hug as well.  "I'll see
you later too!" she said as the two ladies walked off together laughing.

   Wow, crazy world, I thought as I got to the Jeep.  I got in and followed
the map.  I pulled into the auto upholstery and detailing shop and walked
in the door.  The guy behind the counter held out his hand.

   "You must be Bill.  I'm Jeff.  You're a little early, which is fine by
me.  Like some coffee?"

   "Good to meet you Jeff.  No thanks, don't drink it."

   "Let's look at your rig then."

   We walked out to look at the Jeep.  He looked it over, nodding.

   "You going to be coming up here a lot?" he asked.

   "I expect so," I told him.

   "You ought to put a guard on the front end to prevent the hood from
getting chipped.  Got snow chains in the back?"

   "Nope," I told him.

   "You should.  Want us to take care of that?"

   "I'd be much obliged if you would," I told him.

   He turned and hollered.  "Danny!  We need a hood guard for this
Cherokee, and a set of good cable chains.  Tell Cal it's for family.  Let's
get going with the seat covers."

   I looked at Jeff.  "Family?"

   He smiled.  "Gail is my sister.  She told me to treat you like family.
So how did you know John?"

   "It was my wife that died in the car wreck with him," I told him
straight.  It was getting easier for me to say every time I said it.

   His countenance changed.  "I'm sorry Bill, I didn't mean it that way."

   I smiled.  "No problem Jeff, I'm getting used to being another one of
those people that was fucked over by John.  In a sense he did us a favor
when he died."

   Jeff gave me a rueful smile.  "That he did, that he did."

   He turned a little.  "Hey Danny -- replace these tow hooks with
something decent, and get a set of jumper cables for the back as well, and
a strap."

   "Danny," I called out.  He walked over to us.  "How much is that stuff
going to run?"

   Danny thought for a moment.  "Two fifty, two eighty, around that." I
started reaching for my wallet.  Jeff stopped me.  "We'll settle up when
it's done." I nodded and Danny left.

   "You don't have to do this for me," I told Jeff.

   He smiled again.  "Gail says you're family, so you're family.  And let
me tell you something.  John thought his money would get him anything.  One
of the first things he did around people was to reach for his wallet.
Around men at least, I think he reached for something else with the ladies.
Gail told me you've inherited a lot of what he had.  Don't make the mistake
of thinking money will get you everything.  Gail called you family; that's
pretty special.  My sister doesn't do that often.  Old John was around here
a lot, flashing his cash, and she never called him family."

   I held out my hand again.  "Jeff, thanks.  I'm glad to be part of the
family.  If you think I'm fucking up, please let me know.  I need all the
help I can get, especially now."

   We shook hands.  One of the other guys got in the Jeep and drove it
around to the back.

   Jeff stuck his head in the office again.  "I'm headed across the
street." He looked at me and said, "You can buy me a cup of coffee."

   I smiled and said, "I'd be honored."

   We walked across the street to a coffee shop and sat in a booth.  The
waitress came up with a cup of coffee for Jeff and asked me if I wanted
one. I told her no thanks, but I'd have a 7-Up.

   We sat and swapped stories for a while.  He told me stories of John,
again with an emphasis on his trying to use his money.  He shook his head
as he talked about John helping Gail with the business, and offering to
help him with his.  He told me of hanging out and getting pictures of John
with different women, how that hurt Gail, but how she still put up with
him.

   I told him about Janet, then about Christine.  He'd seen Janet up here
one or two times.  He'd only seen the redhead a few times.

   "Tell me more about her.  She's a new one to the puzzle.  How long ago
did you first see her, and when's the last time?" I asked.

   Jeff looked out the window in thought for a moment.  He'd only seen her
three or four times, once or twice more than Janet.  The first time was
about a year and a half ago, the last time maybe two months ago.  He might
have missed some visits, as they seemed to fly up from Los Angeles, and
then rent a car.

   I pressed him for the date of their last visit; it could help us pin
things down.  He frowned for a minute.  "Don't know for sure..." he said, "
Wait -- the date is on the pictures.  I used Gail's camera.  Gail has 'em."

   I told him of old John's calendaring habits -- we might be able to get
more from his calendar.  He laughed and shook his head when I told him of
John's tracking of his harem's menstrual periods.  He had been a randy old
goat.

   Jeff signaled it was time to leave.  The waitress had left us a check. I
picked it up and got my wallet.  I pulled out a twenty, and saw Jeff give
me a harsh look.  I put the twenty back in and pulled out a five, leaving
it on the table with the bill.  He smiled.

   We walked back over to the shop and around the back.  Both front seats
were out of the Jeep and were being wrestled into submission.  The hood was
up and a plastic deflector being attached.  Danny was underneath with an
air wrench doing something, probably the tow hooks.  Jeff told me of things
to watch out for with the Jeep, and how to drive it in the snow, and where
to park to avoid snowplows during the winter.

   We were talking when a little girl ran up to Jeff yelling, "Daddy!" Jeff
swept her up into his arms and gave her a hug.  "Hi squirt, where's your
mommy?"

   "Right here.  We were on the way to the store and I thought we'd stop
by," said a tall slender woman.

   They hugged.  Jeff had a great smile now.  "Mary, this is Bill, a friend
of Gail's.  He's part of the family, part of the John club."

   I shook her hand.  "It's a pleasure to meet you."

   Her eyes flashed with pain and then back to a smile.  She gave Jeff a
questioning glance.  Jeff hugged his daughter and told his wife, "I'll
explain later.  Gail says he's family."

   She gave me another smile.  "Does it have to do with the crash?" she
asked.

   I nodded my head.  "Yes, but everyone I've met as a result has been
wonderful.  Gail is a tremendous woman."

   She nodded and smiled, then reached for her daughter, tickling her sides
a little.  "Come on squirt, we have things to do and so does daddy."

   The little girl put her arms around Jeff's neck for a hug even as her
mother pulled her away by her waist.  "Bye daddy," she said.

   Mom and daughter walked off, Jeff and I waving.

   "What a wonderful family," I told him.  He smiled.  We walked back to
the office.  He told me he had a good business.  Not as good as Gail's, but
a good, steady business.  He worked with most of the car dealerships in
town doing their work, especially custom work.  He looked me in the eye as
he told me others had tried to take business away by cutting corners,
telling stories, or other tricks, but he and Gail had both learned that
treating people honestly worked the best for the long run.  I told him I'd
been an engineering manager, and that's the way I always treated people,
and the way I expected to be treated.

   It was another half hour or so before things were done.  We went out and
looked things over.  Danny was happy about the way the seats went in and
out; earlier models were a real pain.  Danny showed me the stuff in the
back, the strap, snow chains, and jumper cables, then the new tow hooks in
front, and explained how to take care of the seat covers, how to take care
of stains and spills.

   When he finished, I held out my hand.  He extended his and we shook.
"Danny, thanks for all your help.  I appreciate it." He smiled and went
back to work.

   Jeff and I went back into the office.  Jeff clapped me on the back.
"You are family.  You just did something I never saw or heard of John
doing."

   I looked at him.  "What's that?"

   "Thanking someone for what they'd done, and meaning it."

   I shook my head.  We totaled up the bill for the stuff that was added;
I'd already paid for the seat covers.  I saw the bill from the auto parts
place; it was discounted.  With everything it came to two eighty seven;
Danny had been close.

   "Can I give you three hundreds, or would you rather I gave you a credit
card?" I asked Jeff.

   He laughed.  "I'll take the cash.  You should put a few twenties in with
the chains for the chain monkeys.  If the weather is really the shits, or
they do a really good job, you can give them an extra five or ten
afterwards, but only five or ten.  Got it?"

   I nodded and handed him the money.  "Yes sir.  Thanks for the lesson.  I
do appreciate it."

   We shook hands again.  "I know you do.  Welcome to the family."

   On the way over to the mall I stopped at a bank and changed some
hundreds into tens and twenties.  I put some cash in with the snow chains
for the tires, as directed.  What a morning, what a family, I thought.  The
way Jeff lit up when his daughter arrived; that was special.  How did I
feel about that?  How does Nancy feel about it?  I remembered what people
told me: take my time, think things through.  But some things you don't
decide with your brains.

   Now I didn't want to have my balls making the decisions either.  As a
manager I'd been learning more and more to trust my gut, to trust what I
felt.  The hiring decisions I'd made trusting my gut had been good, and the
one where I'd hired someone I didn't feel right about had turned out to be
a disaster.  But if my gut was so damned accurate, how had I missed what
was going on with Janet?  Heart and head clouded by my balls?  That sounds
too simplistic.  But is it accurate?

   I arrived at my destination without solving my problems; no big
surprise. I parked and noticed a florist down the block a ways.  I walked
over and went in.

   "Do you have Lavonda roses?" I asked the gal behind the counter.

   They didn't.  We walked over to the case to look at what they had.  I
picked some yellow ones for fragrance and had her arrange a dozen to go.  I
thanked her and headed for Gail's shop.

   I walked in with the flowers.  Another young gal, one we hadn't seen
yesterday walked up to me and said, "Are those for me?"

   "No, but I can fix that.  These are for Gail.  Where is she?" I didn't
see her in the store as I looked around.

   She seemed to blush a bit.  "Ah...  She's in back with a special
customer."

   "Nancy?" I said.

   She looked at me again and said, "Oh, you must be Bill!" She eyed me
quite thoroughly; I'd never felt I was being mentally undressed before.
Now I know what some women complain about, although I enjoyed the feeling
once the surprise wore off.

   "I'll go tell them you're here.  We weren't expecting you for a bit.
I'll show you to Gail's desk.  Sure those aren't for me?"

   I laughed and sat down at the desk, putting the flowers down.  I took
out the blank card and wrote, "Thanks for welcoming us into the family."

   The gal came back a minute later, laughing a little and looking a little
red.  What was going on?

   "They'll be a few more minutes.  Can I get you a cup of coffee?"

   "No thanks.  Five or ten minutes?" I asked.

   She smiled and seemed to chuckle a little.  "More like ten."

   I stood up.  "I'll be back in a few minutes then."

   I walked out the door and back to the florist.  What was going on?

   My train of thought was interrupted by the spectacle of a little girl
and her mother outside another store.  The woman was standing with her
hands on her hips, obviously distraught.  The little girl, about the same
size as Jeff's daughter, was screaming as loud as she could, "I won't!  I
won't!  I won't!" Her little face was red and covered in tears.  Wow, the
other side of kids.  Was I ready for something like that?  Maybe I should
send roses to the doctor, and tell him if I ever came in to talk about
reversal he should check my head first.

   The same gal who had helped me before said, "Need something else?"

   I smiled and said, "One red rose, beautiful, in a vase, please."

   She smiled and took care of it.  I walked back to the shop and entered
with it behind my back.  Gail was at her desk, on the phone.  She waved to
me.  I walked up to the other gal and handed her the rose.

   "Is this okay?" I asked her as I set it on the counter.

   She laughed and stepped around the counter, and gave me a very friendly
hug.  I could feel her breasts squeeze against me.

   "Yes, it's beautiful!" she said.  She gave me another hug and the phone
rang.  She sighed and let go of me, turning and picking up the phone.  I
walked back to Gail's desk and sat down.  She finished her phone call, then
turned to me.

   "Nancy will be out in a few minutes.  And thank you so much for the
flowers." She paused a bit, then continued, "You know John never got me
flowers?"

   I nodded, and told her of the fourteen dozen Lavonda roses I'd gotten
Nancy, how surprised and pleased she had been.

   Gail put a hand on mine.  "And I can tell from the way you told me how
happy it made you."

   We talked for a while about her brother, and again about John and his
habits.

   Point blank, I asked her if she still had any of the investigator's
reports on John or Nancy.  She gave me a surprised look.  I told her the
money, the whole thing, was making me paranoid.  I wanted to know as much
as I could, especially if I could get information from outside sources.
She nodded and told me she understood, she'd give me what she had.  Then
she told me she thought Nancy was a jewel, and wouldn't hurt anybody.  She
looked over her shoulder to a door in the back, then back to me.

   Gail leaned a little closer to me and told me intently, "You are the
only thing holding Nancy together right now.  If she didn't have you, I
don't know what she would do."

   She smiled and I sighed.  Just what I needed -- more responsibility.

   She told me a little about John's first wife, how she'd seen him through
the usual hard times, raised their kids while he worked, only to find him
fooling around with another woman.  Gail told me I could read about it
myself; his wife settled for less than she could have gotten through a
protracted fight.  She took the money, the kids were in college, and moved
out of the area.  Gail had called her last week, and let her know of John's
death.

   Something made me look up.  I looked at the door in the back of the
shop, back to where the restrooms were, and saw Nancy coming out.  Gail
turned and looked as well.

   I started chuckling.  I didn't know what had gone on, but I had a damn
good idea from the way she walked, the way her hips swayed, and the very
healthy glow she had.

   She came over and sat next to me, leaning over and giving me a hot wet
kiss.  I could feel the afterglow in her; she was radiating it.

   "Well, you look like you've had quite a good morning.  Care to tell me
about it?" I asked her somewhat accusingly.

   She and Gail chuckled a little.  She put a hand on my arm and she gave
me a look of incredible lust, her nostrils flaring.  "You'll find out
later."

   She turned and looked at the roses on Gail's desk, then leaned over to
smell them.  She smiled and asked Gail, "Did you hear what he did for me?"
The smile she had on her face when she said that filled me with warmth.

   Gail nodded.  "Yes, he told me.  That's wonderful."

   Nancy looked back at me.  "Yes, he is.  Where he worked, he sent flowers
to his employees on their wedding anniversaries and kid's birthdays."

   When had I told her that?  Oh well, take praise when you can get it.
She looked at me again and squeezed my hand.

   "But now, I'm starving!  What are we doing for lunch?"

   I laughed to myself, not saying anything.  Gail suggested a little
Mexican place around the corner; they had the best tamales in town.  That
sounded good to me.  We asked if Gail would join us; she declined, she
needed to stay at the shop.

   We walked out the door arm in arm.  When we were outside I couldn't help
it.  "Worked up quite an appetite, did you?"

   She growled and dug fingers into my arm.  "For more than lunch."

   I pried but didn't get anywhere.  We had a very good lunch; the tamales
were handmade and very tasty, especially when chased with cold beer.  I
paid cash, leaving a modest tip.

   As we walked back to the shop, a buxom redhead passed us trailing a
cloud of perfume.  Nancy and I looked at each other in shock, then both
started laughing.  We made it to a bus stop bench and sat down, holding on
to each other.

   I told her that Jeff had taken some pictures of our latest mystery gal,
and Gail should have them.  He thought they were dated, so we'd be able to
look at John's calendar.  Jeff also thought they'd flown up from Los
Angeles.

   Nancy shook her head.  "Is there an end to this?"

   I had to smile.  "Well, we know he isn't picking up any new ones."

   Nancy laughed.  "I wouldn't be so sure about that...."

   We got up and headed back to the shop.  When we walked up to Gail's
desk, she put down the phone and gave us a funny look.

   "Where's my lunch?" she asked.

   I looked at Nancy, then to Gail.  "I'm sorry.  Is it waiting?  I'll be
happy to get it."

   Gail smiled.  "Yes, it should be waiting."

   I nodded.  "Be back in a few minutes." I gave Nancy a hug and a kiss.
"I'll miss you," I told her.  She laughed a little, then sighed.

   I walked back over to the restaurant.  It took them a few minutes, but I
got Gail's lunch and took it back.  When I returned, Nancy was nowhere to
be seen.  Gail piped up with, "She went to the bathroom.  Thanks for
getting my lunch, hon.  Don't think I could have made it to dinner."

   I asked where we were going for dinner.  She told me it was a place
locals liked; good food, a little dance floor.  She told me it should be a
fun evening, unless we wanted to turn in early.

   I laughed, then thought of something.  I told her I'd be back in about
five minutes.

   I headed out the door and down the street past the florists.  Yup,
thought I remembered a Capezio shop just down the street.  I was in luck.

   Well, not so much in luck.  They didn't have men's dance shoes in this
location.  Their location on the other side of town did.  They called, and
they did have a pair of basic black shoes in my size.  I told the gal to
hold 'em for me, I'd be over in a bit.  I got directions to the shop and
headed back for Nancy.

   She was standing with Gail, holding a box about the size of a shoebox.

   "Ready to go?" I asked Nancy.  "What's in the box?"

   She smiled to me.  "A surprise.  Let's go." She turned to Gail and said,
"See you around six."

   Gail waved to us as we headed out the door and said, "Have fun!"

   We got in the Jeep and headed off.  "Hey, the place is that way," Nancy
told me, pointing.

   "I know.  I've got a stop to make."

   "For what?"

   I looked at her and smiled.  "A surprise."

   She frowned, then smiled.

   I parked around the corner from the store and told Nancy to wait.  She
put her hands in her lap and said, "Yes dear." I gave her a quick kiss and
got out laughing.  I got the shoes, trying them on first.  They felt great.
It had been a long time since I'd gotten a new pair.  My old ones had to be
four or so years old, and were pretty beat up.  They had a plain looking
bag for me to put the box in.  I went back to the Jeep and dumped it in the
back with Nancy's plain looking box.  I got in and headed back to Gail's
place.  Nancy looked at my box and smiled.

   We got out, got our respective boxes, and went in.  I put mine down on
the table near the door.  Nancy started heading up to the bedroom.  "Busy?"
she asked, looking over her shoulder, radiating lust.

   "I hope so," I said, following her up.

   She started undressing.  "I can help with that," I told her.

   "You're a big help," she said.  "Go to the bathroom, and come out
naked."

   I nodded and went in.  I put my clothes on top of the hamper in a more
or less orderly fashion.  I peed, then ran my electric shaver over my face
one more time.

   I stepped out and saw her standing by the door wearing the fur coat and
nothing else.  Her hands were behind her back.  I took a step to her.

   "Sit on the bed and close your eyes," she told me softly.  I did it.

   I heard the soft swish of her moving closer.  I thought I could smell
her perfume.  Then I felt the touch of that fur as it brushed against my
body.  I felt her hands moving over me, one hand behind my head pulling me
into softness and the scent of perfume.  I put my arms around her as she
held me, and took a deep breath through my nose.

   And the next thing I knew, I was on my back on the bed with Nancy
looking down on me.  I blinked and tried to move.  My arms and legs were
tied down, something around my wrists and ankles.

   I started thinking about that when Nancy lowered herself down a bit and
slid along me, brushing me with her body and that coat; so much for
thinking.  I moaned and closed my eyes.

   She moved away.  I felt a pillow being put under my head.  "Was that a
nice surprise?" she asked.

   I laughed a little.  "It was certainly a surprise.  Now what?"

   She stroked my cock with the fur cuff of a coat sleeve.  I moaned.  "Now
you tell me what's in the box you got," she said.

   When I caught my breath, I told her, "Go look for yourself; I'm not
going anywhere for a while."

   She ran a hand up my inner thighs, snapping my head back.  "Oh, I'm
going to take you to some very exciting places, but I want you to tell me
what's in the box."

   I started laughing; a challenge.  "I'll never tal..."

   My mind was interrupted by her taking me in her mouth, with her hands
adding to the fun.  She worked me fast and furious, then suddenly stopped.
My hips kept going for a while.

   "Ready to talk?" she sighed in my ear, leaning over me and punctuating
her remark with a tongue in my ear.

   "Never," I panted.

   "Good.  I hoped you wouldn't be easy."

   I laughed again and looked at her.  She smiled, then covered my eyes
with eye shades.  I relaxed; might as well, not much else I could do.  She
moved on top of me, a hand sliding behind my head again.  She held me to a
nipple and I sucked hungrily, dizzily, as her other hand moved down to my
cock.  She pulled away as I got close to the edge.  She said something in
my ear, but I was too dizzy to understand her.

   "Well?" she asked, running fingernails down my chest to my balls.  My
response was another moan.

   She went down on me again, taking me in her mouth, this time adding her
tongue and occasionally nipping me with her teeth.  I tried to stay relaxed
and let her take me over the edge, but she pulled back at the last moment.

   Once again I felt her near my ear, her hot breath saying, "What's in the
box, sweetie?" I laughed and panted.

   She started moving over me again.  She squeezed and sucked at my
nipples, nipping them occasionally with her teeth; I'd never experienced
that before.  She ran her hands over me, and I never knew where she was
going to touch me next.  She'd be running her hands along the inside of my
thighs, then I'd feel fur around my neck and her tongue or a nipple in my
mouth.  Then her hands would be stroking my belly and the insides of my
hips, making my hips move up to her.

   She took me to the edge, and let me cool down.  Then she took me to the
edge again.  All the time, at least when she didn't have me in her mouth,
she was saying, "What's in the box?  What's in the box?"

   I was so close, I wanted to come so bad.  I tried staying relaxed and
letting her carry me over the edge, but she'd stop before I got there.

   I was dizzy and panting.  She was running her hand on my chest.  I
flexed my hips again, trying to get my cock to her hand, to the fur on her
sleeve, anything to take me over the edge.

   "So what's in the box, sweetie?  Are you going to tell me?"

   I panted and moaned.  "I want to come..."

   She laughed.  "Then tell me what's in the box."

   I moaned and tried to get my hips up again, then relaxed on to the bed.
I was getting sweaty; this was hard work.

   I felt the bed move.  "Where are you going?" I cried out.  "Don't leave
me!"

   "Oh, I'll be back; don't worry."

   I heard the bedroom door open and close.  I laughed a bit as I panted,
getting control of myself again.  What a trip this was.  I'd never
experienced anything like it before.

   I thought about floating in the pool, on that float, my face above the
water.  Breathe regularly, slowly, relax and unwind.

   I must have dozed off; her mouth was on me again, and I could feel fur
on my legs and balls as her hands worked the part of my shaft not in her
mouth.  I moaned again; I was so close.

   And she pulled away.  She laughed again.  "What's in the box, sweetie?
Tell me what's in the box, and I'll let you come.  Oh, I'll take you over
the edge so slowly and wonderfully.  All you have to do is tell me what's
in the box."

   I moaned and shook again.  She tightened up the straps on my hands and
feet, then started roaming all over my body again.

   At one point she rested on me, my cock between her breasts, moving
slightly but not enough, saying, "Tell me what's in the box." I was too
dizzy to say anything, just wanting to come.  She took me in her mouth
again, taking me to the edge.  She teased me by running her hands and the
coat over my body.

   She brought me to the edge time and again, only to pull back and let me
recover briefly.  Finally, as she ran her hands along my chest and groin, I
couldn't take any more.  I was panting so much it was hard for me to get a
deep breath.  But I did, and finally, in response to her repeated question,
"Tell me..." I screamed out my answer.

   END of Part 10 (Don't you hate cliff hangers?) Tales of the Golden Mule

   Part 11

   I couldn't take it any more; I screamed out, "I love you." Her hands
stopped moving on me.  I sobbed a few more times, "I love you.  I love
you."

   As I settled down a bit and started to catch my breath, I realized what
I'd said.  I was still delirious, still dizzy, but coming back to Earth
fast.  I started laughing softly, the discomfort I'd felt replaced by the
amazement at what had come out of me, and the realization of how I felt
about her.

   Her hand was still resting on my chest; it hadn't moved.  I took a deep
breath and exhaled in an almost controlled fashion.  I took another breath
and said calmly, "I love you." It felt good to say it.

   Suddenly her arms were around my neck, and she was squeezing me and
sobbing.  I felt her body and the fur against me again, and the fire was
back.  I moaned and tried to move my hips.  "Please, please," I moaned.

   Eventually she figured out why I was moaning.

   "Oh darling, I'm sorry," she said, sniffling and almost laughing a
little.  I felt her moving down on me again.  "Let's see if this helps,"
she said.

   Then I felt her mouth again, and her hands, and the fur on the sleeves
against my balls and my legs.  She worked me slowly, matching my panting,
and didn't stop, and didn't stop, and didn't stop as I came in her mouth,
seeing stars and damn near passing out.

   I think I must have, because the next thing I knew I was on my side, my
head between her breasts.  I put my arms around her and held her in that
soft coat, held her to me.  Her hands went around my head and held me
strongly but gently, and she cooed, "Oh Bill, oh Bill."

   I was exhausted.  I let go, mentally and physically.  I don't know if
I'll ever find a safer, more comfortable place than in Nancy's arms.

   "Bill darling, we have time for a shower," she said, waking me later.

   What a wonderful way to wake up, in her arms.  I rolled back on the bed
and stretched.  The muscles in my ass hurt.  The muscles in my belly hurt.
I laughed and that hurt too.  I looked at her as she sat up on the bed,
slipping out of that seductive coat.

   "What's so funny?" she asked, putting a hand on my chest.

   "I think I may have strained some muscles.  I'm sore."

   "Oh Bill, I'm sorry.  I didn't want to hurt you."

   I took her hand and kissed it.  "You didn't.  I've never been through
anything like that."

   She smiled.  "I don't know what came over me.  I wanted to gas you and
tie you up, but after that, it just happened."

   I laughed and sat up, with her help.  "Wow..." I leaned over and kissed
her.  "Still want to know what's in the box?"

   She grinned and said, "Yes!"

   I leaned over and whispered hotly in her ear, "A surprise."

   "You!" She grabbed me and pulled me over.  I kissed and hugged her.  We
rolled around on the bed for a bit, but eventually got up.  She was
standing, looking back at the bed and the coat.  On impulse I picked up the
coat, and putting the fur side against and around her, I pushed her up
against the wall, leaning against her and kissing her, running my hands
over the coat, feeling her through the fur.  I could hear her moan through
my lips.

   I stepped back and flung the coat on the bed.  "Still want to shower?" I
asked her.

   She opened her eyes and wobbled a little.  "Ah...  Yes.  That feels so
incredible.  I think we need some time to ourselves."

   I laughed and led her into the bathroom.  She sat on the toilet.  I
started the shower and used the male prerogative, peeing there.  I wiggled
the shower head around when I finished to rinse the evidence down the
drain.

   She joined me and we showered together.  She was quiet and subdued.  As
I washed her back (and her front) I was almost adoring her.  She had become
so special to me in such a short period of time.

   We got out and dried off.  I was a big help as usual; she finally shooed
me out of the bathroom so she could dry her hair in peace.  I took my
clothes and scooted out.

   I picked up the coat again, held it to me, and took a deep breath.  Damn
that was nice.  I opened the closet and hung it back up in its bag.  I even
straightened the bed.  I picked up my clothes and headed downstairs.

   I got dressed downstairs and fixed us both a weak Tequila Sunrise; I
figured we'd probably be having more to drink tonight.  I got my shoes out
of the box and put them on, then tossed the box in the hall closet.

   When Nancy came down I was sitting on the couch looking out over the
skyline.  She sat down next to me and put her arms around me, resting her
head on my shoulder.

   I looked at the clock; Gail should be back in about fifteen minutes.  I
shook my head; she must have had me tied to that bed for three hours.  What
a trip!

   I put an arm around her.  "Hi," I said softly.  "Care for some Vitamin
C?" Her drink was sitting on the table in front of her.

   She sighed.  "Thanks...  Bill, what you said up there..."

   I turned to her and lifted her chin with my hand, looking in her eyes.
"You mean, I love you?"

   She nodded, chin trembling.

   I smiled.  "You know how to make me talk; what can I say?"

   We held each other.  I held her head while she sobbed gently.  "It's
okay; I've got you, and I'm not going to let you go," I told her softly.

   I laughed gently as I held her.  I hadn't realized until this afternoon
how important she had become.

   We sat back.  I dried her tears with my fingers.  We sipped our drinks
as we sat silently.

   We heard a key in the door.  Gail came in and looked at us.  She smiled.
"Thank you for asking, I'll have a tall one.  I'm going up to shower."

   I laughed and got up.  I made her a drink and sat it on the counter.

   A while later, she hollered from upstairs, "Where's my drink?"

   "Down here!" I hollered back.

   "It's not doing me a hell of a lot of good down there, hon!  Bring it
up!"

   I sighed and handed the glass to Nancy.  She got up and headed up the
stairs.  A few moments later I heard laughter.  Nancy walked down a bit
later, still laughing as she sat next to me.

   "What's so funny?" I asked.

   "Nothing," she told me, "You should have taken it up, that's all."

   "What's that mean?" I asked her.

   She laughed some more and stood up, walking into the kitchen.

   Gail joined us a few minutes later, dressed casually but in a manner
that showed off her figure very well.  She handed me her empty glass.
"Thanks, I will have another."

   I stood up and went to fix her another drink.

   "So, did you two have an interesting afternoon?" she asked.

   I laughed as I got fresh ice cubes from the freezer.  I looked over to
Nancy; she was sitting in shock again.

   "Well?" Gail asked.

   I handed her the drink and sat down.

   "I take it I have you to thank for this afternoon?" I told her.

   Gail smiled.  "Why, whatever do you mean by that?"

   "The surprise in the box you gave Nancy."

   "Oh, that!" she laughed, "Did she show that to you?"

   I chuckled a little.  "I never saw it, but I know what it does."

   Gail nodded.  "Well, I put that together for dear old John; I figured
I'd catch him, tie him to the bed, and have my way with him.  Did you enjoy
yourselves?"

   I held Nancy's hand; she was smiling a little, looking at me in wonder.

   "What's the matter hon?" Gail asked her.

   Nancy sighed to me, then turned to Gail.  "I did get him, and I tied him
to the bed all right.  On the way back here we stopped and he got
something. He wouldn't tell me what it was.  So I didn't put the ball gag
in his mouth."

   Ball gag?  What's this, I thought.

   Nancy continued.  "I teased him so, wanting to know what was in the box,
what did he have in the box?"

   I laughed and put an arm around her, squeezing her to me.  "And that was
intense; I've never experienced anything like it."

   Gail was laughing a bit now.  "So did she get you to talk?"

   I looked at Nancy and smiled.  She looked at me and shook her head,
still with that starry eyed look and smile.

   "Yes, she did," I said softly.

   After quite a pause, Gail said loudly "And?"

   Nancy and I laughed together.  Nancy turned to Gail and said, "What's
that old line?  Be careful what you wish for, your wish may be granted?"

   Gail gave us both a strange look.  "Okay, you'll tell me when you want
to tell me.  Did you manage to work up an appetite at least?"

   I stood up and pulled Nancy up with me.  "Oh yeah, I'm starving," I told
her, giving Nancy a hug.

   Gail drained her glass and stood up.  "Well get your coats and let's get
going.  They won't hold our table for long."

   Nancy brought me the leather jacket she'd saved.  I was getting to like
it.  She grabbed a coat, as did Gail, and we went down to Gail's car.  She
drove us to a place on the other side of town.

   I felt flutters in my stomach when we walked in the place.  There was a
dance floor off to the left, a bar, and a few sections of dining tables.
The place was about half full.  Three couples were out on the floor
dancing.

   The hostess greeted Gail by name and started taking us to another part
of the dining area.

   "Hey, can we sit closer to the dance floor?" I asked.

   Gail and the hostess exchanged glances.  "Sure," said Gail.

   We sat at a table off one edge of the dance floor, close enough to get
out easily, yet far enough away so we could hear ourselves over the music.

   "Friday and Saturday it's live music," Gail told us, nodding to the DJ
running the show.

   We sat down and looked over the menus, simple and very good looking.
This wasn't a fancy place -- chicken, ribs, steaks, some seafood.  I saw
some ribs going to another table and closed the menu.  I was set.

   Nancy said, "That didn't take long.  What are you going to have?"

   I licked my chops.  "Ribs, fries, and a salad.  Maybe for dessert I'll
have some ribs."

   Gail laughed.  "You've got good taste hon, they know how to do ribs
here."

   I was very patient, at least for a few minutes.  My feet wanted to be
out on the dance floor, and my arms wanted to be around Nancy.  Eventually
a waitress came by and we ordered.  Everyone was drinking beer -- fine with
me.  Nancy and Gail both ordered steaks and salad.

   Our menus picked up, one song ended and another started up.  A good
foxtrot tune -- I grabbed Nancy's hand and pulled her to the dance floor.

   I love to dance.  I was one of the ringleaders and instructors in the
ballroom dance group all the way through college, and in grad school.
Janet and I met at a dance.  It was one of the things we enjoyed doing
together right up to the end.

   Now here I was with Nancy, still a little surprised.  She wasn't very
skilled, but she followed my lead well.  I focused on being on the floor
with her, leading her, holding her, feeling her.  From the look on her
face, she was in a dream world.

   At the end of the song I held her closer to me.  A raucous tune started
up, and I moved us off the floor and back to our table.

   Gail applauded.  "Very nice!"

   Nancy sighed, a dreamy look on her face.

   I laughed and held Nancy's hands.  "I love to dance.  You want to know
what was in the box?" I held up a foot and wiggled it.  "New dance shoes."

   Nancy came back to earth a little at that; she actually laughed some.

   A Western number started up and Gail grabbed my hand.  I tugged at Nancy
but she shook her head no.

   Gail enjoyed dancing, and could do Western swing pretty well.  We got a
little wild on the dance floor, and after the first time I kicked one of my
feet up to head level, folks gave us more room on the floor.  At the end of
that number, Gail gave me a very good hug, which I returned.  We were both
breathing a little fast; she felt great.

   Our salads and some garlic bread had arrived when we got to the table.

   Gail had a sip of beer and said to Nancy, "You caught a good one, hon."

   She smiled and said, "I know." Then she turned to me and said, "You're
going to have to teach me to dance."

   "My pleasure," I told her, "But it takes a long time to get really
good."

   "I've got the time," she sighed.

   Gail laughed; I thought she was going to give us a raspberry for being
so sappy all of a sudden.

   We did the occasional dance getting through the salad, but called a
break when the meat arrived.  My ribs were wet, messy, and delicious.  I
got some extra sauce and mopped it up with the fries.  The ladies' steaks
looked superb.  This was one place we'd revisit.

   I did some slow dances with Nancy after that, and one with Gail.  Nancy
seemed to melt into my arms, following me.  Gail did everything you could
do on a dance floor to introduce me to her body; it was a very nice
introduction.

   At the end of that dance, wondering what was going to happen next, a
tall gal, brunette, walked up to us.  I'm a bit under six feet; she had to
be six two or six three at least, and with a great body.

   She looked at me and asked, "Tango?"

   I smiled and bowed.  Gail stepped back, and the gal nodded to the DJ.

   Now this gal was a dancer, undoubtedly a professional.  She was strong,
precise, and very smooth.  People soon cleared out of our way, and we used
most of the floor.  I quickly took to her lead; we had a lot of fun, and
ended with me draped back over her arm.  She gave me a smile and a look of
lust, and the DJ went right into a meringue.  Part of the way through that,
a different gal, a blonde about the same height cut in.  She was more
physical, both in the way she moved, and the way she contacted my body with
hers.

   We went into another Western dance, sort of a grapevine, and I found
myself between the two, following their lead.  I was amazed at how well I
could kick with a belly full of ribs and fries, our arms around each
other's waists.  Near the end one of them said, "Split finish?" I laughed
and quickly said, "Not a chance!" We untwined arms and ended with them
going into splits on either side of me while I went down on one knee and
held their hands.  We got a round of applause from the crowd.

   A slow number started, and the blonde quickly stood and spun me to her.
I exaggerated letting her hold me; she picked up on it laughing, and eased
my head to her shoulder.  I smiled for the crowd and closed my eyes,
getting a good reaction.  I could hear and feel her heart beating fast and
feel the warm fullness of her breasts.

   "Excuse me..." I heard Nancy say as she cut in.  The blonde started to
say something, but I took Nancy's hand and held her close to me.

   "Thank you for rescuing me," I told her softly as we moved slowly on the
dance floor.

   She sighed.  "You needed rescuing, and soon."

   I laughed softly and held her closer.  At the end of that number we
kissed on the floor, to some applause by the crowd.  We moved back to our
table.

   We sat down and I had some water; I was hot from the exertion.  "I
haven't danced like that in a while."

   "You sure were having fun, hon," Gail added.

   I looked at Nancy.  She said, "I'm lucky I rescued you when I did."

   I laughed and took another sip.  "Aw, I know who I came here with."

   She said, "Right.  I saw how you looked at those two, and you weren't
looking in their eyes, either."

   I took umbrage to her remark, sitting up formally.  "I'm very strong of
will."

   Nancy laughed.  "Yeah, get a nipple in your mouth, get you on your back,
and you're helpless."

   Gail laughed.  "So that's his weakness?"

   I was blushing; she had me pegged.  I decided to fight back, and
unfairly.  I leaned over to Nancy and whispered in her ear, "I love you."

   Nancy laughed and gave me a hug.  "I know you do.  I love you, I do,"
she whispered back.

   We were interrupted by the two dancers coming over to our table, and the
waitress bringing another round of beers for all.

   They knew Gail.  Gail introduced us as friends of the family who were
staying with her.  The brunette was Kay, the blonde Jeanne.  They were both
dancers, and this was their night off.  When they asked me what I did for a
living and I told them I wasn't working right now, Jeanne offered to set me
up with an audition; they always needed more good male dancers.  I was
flattered; Nancy dug nails into my thigh under the table.

   I ended up doing one more dance with each of them; the last one was with
Nancy.  I held her close and moved us around the floor, whispering over and
over again, "I love you," to her.  We kissed again at the end of the dance,
and I led her quickly to the table.

   "What's your hurry?" she asked.

   "I've got to go to the can!" was my response.

   I moved through the bar and found the men's room.  All that food, beer,
and dancing had caught up with me.  Oh blessed relief!  I took my time.

   When I finally headed back, I saw the DJ taking a break near one corner
of the bar.

   "Hey, great dancing.  You a friend of Gail?" he asked me.

   His name was Tony; we shook hands.  "Yup, up visiting."

   "Where are you dancing?" he asked.

   I laughed a bit.  "It's just a hobby."

   He shook his head.  "You're good.  Has Jeanne tried to set you up yet?"

   "For dancing?" I asked with a grin.

   That got a good laugh.  "It looks like you're pretty well taken care
of," he told me.

   I told him I was indeed, and besides that, I didn't drive tonight, so I
had to behave if I wanted to get home.

   I felt a hand on my back and a silky feminine voice said, "Oh, I don't
think you'd have any trouble finding a place to stay tonight."

   I blushed and turned to see Kay standing next to me.  She pulled my head
to her cleavage and kissed me on the top of the head.  "Any friend of Gail
is a friend of mine," she told me, then walked away with a seductive sway
to her hips.

   I finally made it back to the table.  Gail and Nancy were having coffee.
I had some more water.  After a few minutes Nancy stood up.  I started
standing up as well, but she pushed me back into my chair.  "Don't get up.
My turn; I need to visit the ladies' room."

   After she walked off, Gail turned to me with a conspiratorial smile.
"So she surprised you this afternoon?"

   I nodded.  "That she did."

   "Would you like to do the same to her?"

   My nipples tingled at the thought.  "Yes...  What did you have in mind?"

   She smiled as she stirred her coffee lazily.  "Well, I called an RN
friend of mine this afternoon.  If you're interested, she could teach you
how to use things safely and effectively; she's the one who taught me.  You
could do that tomorrow morning while Nancy and I do some shopping.  Then
tomorrow afternoon we could have some fun."

   I nodded.  "When we saw that video of Janet, tied on top of that spread,
moaning and writhing, it really turned her on.  It turned us both on.
Nancy's never done that."

   Gail gave me an incredulous look.  "Never?  That was one of old John's
favorite games.  Hell, I like it too, hon.  Old John only lasted so long,
even with his little blue pills."

   I smiled, imagining it.  "I'd like to get her tied to the bed, head
buzzing, and eat her for hours."

   Gail leaned over and put a hand on mine.  "Hon, if she won't go for
that, I sure as hell will."

   I blushed a little more and laughed with her.  I started to ask just
what went on in the back of the shop this morning when Nancy returned,
looking much fresher.

   I must have been blushing; Nancy asked, "So what were you two talking
about?" in a sly voice.

   Gail leaned back a bit and said, "Oh, he was wondering what we were
doing this morning.  Think we should show him?"

   I was watching Nancy intently.  She reacted, but her reaction wasn't the
blush of embarrassment; it was arousal.  She turned to me, nostrils
flaring, and said, "That could be a lot of fun."

   Things were closing in on me again.  "Ah, isn't it about time we left?
It's been a long day."

   Gail and Nancy laughed.  Nancy did her nail on my thigh routine and
growled, "And it's going to be a long night."

   We argued about the check.  I remembered what Jeff told me, and left a
moderate tip in cash.  That seemed to please Gail.

   We returned to Gail's place.  I know, I'm part owner of the whole damn
complex, and I own that unit, but it's still her place.

   We retired upstairs.  We took turns on the can; we had two sinks so we
could wash up in parallel.  As I was brushing my teeth, Nancy said, "Gail's
got the hots for you."

   It's hard to hide your reactions when you're stark jaybird naked, and
especially hard to hide them from a lover who knows your body so well.  I
was magnificent in my eloquence: I grunted and spit out a mouthful of
toothpaste.

   "Really?" I asked, bending over the sink to rinse my mouth.

   "When I brought up her drink this evening?" she said.

   I looked at her as I swished water in my mouth.

   "I think she was expecting you," Nancy said, "She was naked."

   I spit out my mouthful of water, remembering how we'd danced.

   Nancy laughed.  "So what are you going to do about it, big boy?"

   I looked at her and smiled.  "Don't know.  What should I do about it?"

   She sighed and smiled.  "Do whatever you think best, but think of me."

   I grunted again.  "Big help." I turned to her.  "Nancy, I love you, I
do. I know it's quick, and good God what a strange trip this has been, but
that's the way I feel."

   She hugged me.  "I know.  It's so strange, I agree.  We aren't even at
the bottom of things yet, I don't know if we ever will be.  But I feel the
same way."

   "So what should we do about it?" I asked her.

   She held my shoulders and started moving her hips against me, sparking
my interest.

   "Mmmm...  Let me think about it," she hummed in my ear.

   I led her in to the bedroom and pushed her on to her back on the bed.  I
pulled her legs over the edge a little more and put them over my shoulders.

   "You think about it for a while," I told her, then dived in between her
legs.

   She makes a wonderful dessert.  I'm not sure how much thinking she did;
she seemed to be making a lot of noise as she squeezed me between her legs.

   When her legs started giving out, I rolled her to her stomach, spread
her legs a little, and slid in to her.  She moaned again and lifted her
head off the bed.  I bit the back of her neck, lying on top of her.  I
should have put some perfume on the back of her neck.  I should have put
some on her mound.  Hell, she's wonderful just as she is.  She started
bucking her bottom up against me.  There was something about the rhythm
that shut my mind off.  My body moved with hers and I came faster than I'd
expected.

   We cleaned up and got into bed.  I kissed her and she rolled to her
side. I was on my back, a hand on her waist.  I thought about rolling over
to hold her.  I'll do that in a minute, I thought.

   I had to pee; I got up.  The clock said it was half past four.  I should
call Jill today, I thought, and let her know we're still alive.  I had a
good sit on the can.  I stood up and flushed, then bent over and touched my
hands to the floor.  I needed to do more stretching; got to keep in shape.

   When I climbed back in bed she pulled me to her body, pulling my head to
a breast.  Poor old John and his bottles of drugs -- who needs 'em?

   "Let's go, lovebirds!  Busy day ahead!" I heard Gail shouting as she
knocked on the bedroom door.

   "Damn!" I hollered as I reached for Nancy, who was already halfway to
the bathroom.

   "What's the matter sweetie?" she asked from the doorway.

   "You're too quick for me.  What's your hurry?"

   She laughed as she scampered into the bathroom.  I could hear her reason
before she said it.  "I've got to pee!"

   I sighed and got out of bed, straightening it out.  I ran my hands over
the spread and hugged one of the pillow covers.  I was getting used to this
stuff, and damn it was nice.

   Nancy was in the shower when I entered the bathroom.  I did my morning
duty on the can, flushed it, and joined her in the shower.

   "Can I help?" I asked, running my hands over her body.

   "Yes, you can stand over there," she said, pushing me to one corner.
"I'm just about through."

   "You're no fun.  I'm just trying to help," I told her.

   "You're a big help!" she laughed.

   I grabbed her and gave her a kiss anyway.  "It's a full time job," I
said.

   She laughed as she got out.  I took a quick shower, dried, and took care
of the rest of my morning duties.  Wonder what I'd look like with a beard?
I've had the moustache since college.  I sure wouldn't miss shaving every
day.  I looked at myself in the mirror and sighed; it wasn't entirely my
decision.

   I dressed and headed downstairs.  It was almost nine; we'd slept a
little later.

   "So when am I going to get a chance to sleep in?" I asked nobody in
particular.

   Gail laughed.  Nancy said, "It's something for you to look forward to."

   I grumbled until she handed me a bacon sandwich, then poured me a glass
of juice.

   Gail handed me a business card with directions on the back, saying, "You
need to leave right away.  We'll see you at the shop around lunchtime,"

   I nodded.  I finished my breakfast and brushed my teeth.  I collected my
coat and we all left together, just as we'd done yesterday morning.  This
morning, Gail gave me a very warm hug and kiss first, before Nancy could
step in.  Nancy laughed and bent me over, kissing me.  Just what I needed
-- two women trying to outdo each other.  And with me?  I couldn't figure
Gail out.  She was a great gal, more outgoing than either of us.  That's
funny -- I was already thinking of Nancy and I as "us." Yes, Gail did seem
to live life a bit louder than we did -- hell, you'd have to if you
expected to stay sane around dear old John for that many years.

   I couldn't figure Gail out.  I couldn't figure Nancy out -- but I loved
her.  I evidently never figured Janet out -- and now she's dead.  Was this
a valuable clue to me?  I don't understand women?  I was beginning to
understand some of the things I should have done better with Janet -- I'm
not calling them mistakes, because I didn't know any better.  But, I'm sure
going to do things differently with Nancy.  I'm going to talk to her a lot
more, pay attention to her feelings and her desires a lot more.  I'm going
to hold her a lot more, and more important, I'm going to have her hold me.
Out of this I had learned one thing -- I like to be held; that's important.

   I laughed as I started the Jeep.  I'd figured out one thing for the day.
That was a good start.  If I could figure out something every day, why in
just a few years, I might be a wise man.  That made me laugh more.

   I followed Gail's instructions over to a block of medical offices next
to the hospital.  That sent a shiver through me; just like the office of
the urologist who snipped me, his office across the street from El Camino
Hospital.  I left my coat in the Jeep; it was warming up.  The note said to
knock on the first door to the left of suite 110.

   Okay, I can do this.  Suite 110's door listed its occupant as an
anesthesiologist.  Makes sense, I guess.  I knocked on the first door to
the left.

   A cute gal with short black hair, a button nose, and a knockout figure
opened the door.  "Bill?" she said.  I nodded.  She waved me in.  "I'm
Chris -- come on in."

   I went in and she closed the door behind me.  "You're a friend of Gail?"
she asked.

   "Yes, glad to meet you," I told her.

   "So you knew John?" she asked with a sad sort of smile.

   I sat down in an office chair; I sat down with a sigh.  "Sort of," I
said softly.  "You heard about the accident?"

   She nodded, a look of concern on her face.

   I smiled.  "It's okay; it helps to tell other people.  It was my wife
who died in the car with him."

   She sat down.  I looked at her and continued.  "And I met his wife Nancy
that day two weeks ago, and we've been together ever since.  We met Gail a
few days ago.  Everyone I've met in this escapade has been wonderful,
helpful, considerate.  Of course, I never met John."

   Chris shook her head and laughed a little.  "That's okay.  I met him."
She shivered involuntarily.

   "I thought he was such a charmer..." I said softly.

   She smiled, straightening up in the chair.  "Oh, he was.  He certainly
charmed me for a while.  And my boss was a big fan of his antics.  From
what Gail said, you know about the gas rigs?"

   I nodded.

   "Well, the good doctor and I put the third container on them.  And I
helped Gail with the handheld device I understand you were introduced to
yesterday?"

   I laughed a little.  "I'd like to see what it looks like; I didn't have
the chance.  It does work well.  Where's the good doctor?"

   She tilted her head across the street.  "Passing gas across the street
while a guy gets a new heart valve installed.  After one of those he goes
right to the country club and swims for hours.  We won't see him back here
today."

   I nodded.

   She perked up.  "So tell me what you know about the gas rigs."

   I told her of my training at work as an emergency responder, certified
for self-contained breathing apparatus, that stuff.  I told her of the two
bottle rig at the Woodside house and the beach house, of Nancy's work as a
physical therapist, meeting John, using it to help him through therapy.

   Chris nodded thoughtfully; she hadn't heard the early part of the story
before and had wondered how John had gotten started in that direction.  She
was as surprised as Gail had been to learn that Nancy used it on him
regularly.  It had been John's repeated adamant refusal to let Gail gas him
that led her to developing the mystery handheld device.

   It was my turn to ask questions.  "So how did John get on to the
fluorine compound?  We don't think he figured it out by himself."

   "Halothane or fluothane; you're right, it is a fluorine compound," she
told me.  I knew you needed a prescription to get nitrous oxide; I didn't
know the mixing setup was the same, and cost a lot of money.  Old John made
the acquaintance of the doctor, who helped him get what he needed.
Evidently John showed him some of his home videos, and the doctor suggested
Halothane.  He and Chris showed John how to use it.  She smiled a bit as
she told me she'd let John practice his skills on her a few times, but
thankfully the relationship didn't go anywhere.

   I told her of the three container setup at the Sunnyvale passion pit, of
learning that John not only had a wife, and Gail, but at least two and
possibly three other regular mistresses; we still weren't totally sure.  We
were still figuring out how much and what he owned.

   She shook her head.  "What a character.  Come on back, let's get
started."

   We went back to an office.  Besides the usual exam table, it had a
reclining chair, a wheeled exam stool, and an impressive gas rig similar to
the ones I'd seen.

   She started out by taking my blood pressure and listening to my heart. I
think both readings were a bit elevated by her taking them.

   Then she gave me a very good education on nitrous and its use.  We went
over concentrations, corrections for altitude that were important at Tahoe,
duration of effects, how to tell when someone was in the twilight area, and
keep them there.  She went on to describe inducing unconsciousness,
duration, and the importance of an O2 flush afterwards.  We went through a
stack of charts with effective concentrations, talking about 100
milliliters per kilogram of body weight per minute, raw details like that.
I repeated things to her, even took notes.  She smiled when she summarized
things for me.  Start out with 100% O2, go to 6 to 10 liters per minute of
nitrous for an average adult, a 30% to 50% nitrous to oxygen mixture, never
exceeding 70% nitrous with 30% oxygen.  Flush with 100% oxygen for two to
five minutes afterwards.  I could see her nipples crinkle when she told me
that arousal and even spontaneous orgasm were common at 50% concentrations
and greater.

   Then we went over Halothane.  It's sneaky and tricky stuff.  The setup
we had was as close to foolproof as you could get, releasing a measured
amount into the gas stream.  She showed me a handheld device.  It was
small, using a flexible mask.  I could see how it would be easy to enclose
in that soft plush.  Using it was easy -- hold it near or to the face, hit
the plunger once, hold in place.  One breath was all it took.  The effects
were powerful, but short acting.

   I told her how I thought Nancy had used it on me yesterday, distracting
me with the fur and perfume.  She smiled and had a far away look on her
face.

   We spent a while working on what she considered the biggest risk with
rapid inductions -- injuries from falls.

   She surprised me by having me practice -- with her.  The first time I
touched the mask to her face she went limp, surprising me.  I almost let
her hit the floor.  She laughed at me as she saw me looking at the mask,
seeing the cap still over the plunger to prevent it from operating.  I got
the hang of it, and got used to putting an arm around her and holding her
up when she went limp.  I even started getting turned on.

   Then she surprised me again -- she took the cap off the plunger and
handed the mask back to me.  "One more time," she said with a big smile.

   I looked at her.  "Really?" Were her nipples tight again under that
uniform top?

   She nodded and smiled.  "Really.  Don't worry, you'll get your turn."

   I nodded and moved over to her.  I brought up the mask and held it to
her face as I put an arm around her waist.  She closed her eyes and took a
deep breath, holding on to my arm.  Then she opened her eyes and looked at
me.  As she started to inhale again, I hit the plunger.  Wow!  Her eyes
rolled back and she went limp in my arms, really limp.

   I put her in the recliner and leaned it back.  I picked up the other
mask and turned on the O2 supply.  After verifying flow, I put the mask on
her face.  Then I sat down and waited.

   A few minutes later, her eyes fluttered open.  She looked at me and
laughed.

   "What's so funny?" I asked her.

   She took a few more deep breaths, recovering for a minute or so, and
took off the mask.  She turned and looked at the gas rig, nodded
approvingly, then turned off the O2 flow.

   "Help me up," she said, moving forward in the chair.

   I leaned over to help her out of the chair and didn't even see the damn
mask until it was too late.

   When I woke up I was naked on my back with a warm nipple in my mouth.  I
could feel the coolness of a nasal cannula feeding gas into my nostrils.  I
sighed and put my arms around a warm waist, snuggling in.

   The sound of Chris' voice initially startled me, reminding me where I
was.  She told me "You know, when Gail talked to me, she told me that you
wouldn't take advantage of me.  If you gassed me, I'd wake up comfortable
and protected.  I didn't believe her.  This morning she also told me all I
had to do was get a nipple in you, and you'd be mine."

   I moaned a little as she held me to her.  She's right, Nancy's right,
why try and fight it?  She pulled away a little and I held her closer.

   "Don't worry, I'll be right back.  I just need to start..." she said,
moving away and then leaning back again.  As she pressed herself into me, I
could tell a difference in the gas flow.  "That's it, deep breath," she
said.  I started feeling the nitrous buzz; my arms started getting weak.
She moved away and back again.  "There, a little less -- we don't want you
to be too far gone now, do we?  See, I noticed your muscles fading fast so
I thinned the mix a little.  It's one of the things to watch for."

   She got me dizzy and hot.  She pulled away from me and I flopped my arms
around, reaching for her again.  Then I felt hands on my cock, and the
coolness of a condom rolling on.  I gasped and arched my back.

   She slid on top of me, covering my mouth with a hand.  "No fair
breathing through your mouth now.  Oh God, you feel good in me.  Oh, yes."

   And she felt good on me, so good that I started moaning.

   "Deep breath, deep breath and hold it," she told me.  I did that, and
got dizzier, and I guess a little farther from the edge.  She coached my
breathing for a while as she rode me faster and stronger.  I heard her
moaning on top of me; I had to open my mouth to breathe, I just couldn't
get enough air through my nose.  She sat straighter on top of me, rocked
me, and pushed me over the edge, encouraging me with her voice and her
hands all the way.

   She leaned over a ways, then leaned back and forward, pressing a breast
into me again.  "Deep breathing now, straight O2 -- oh that was a good
ride."

   We separated after a few minutes when my head was more or less clear.
She had a great smile on her face.  I sat up, shook my head a little, and
peeled off the cannula.

   "Thank you for a tremendous education.  I wish learning was always this
fun," I told her.

   She stood and stretched her lithe body in front of me.  "Not so fast,
it's final exam time."

   I gave her a quizzical look.  She put the hand mask by me, then turned
off the gas flow on the bottles.

   She smiled; I could see a ripple of excitement run down her body,
perking up her nipples and generating a little goose flesh.  "I want you to
go through what you're planning on doing with a very lucky woman."

   I stood up and stretched as well.  I turned my back to her and bent
over, stretching my hamstrings and back.  I moved a hand over the mask.  As
she stepped closer to me I turned and raised it quickly to her face,
hitting the plunger as I got it close.  She looked momentarily startled,
but took a deep breath, and I damn near dropped her on the floor, barely
getting an arm around her as she started pitching backwards.

   I got her up on the exam table, knees off the edge.  I'd position her
better in a moment.  She looked delicious; I leaned over and sucked briefly
on her nipples again, then kissed her bush.

   I got rid of my used condom, then switched the cannula for a mask,
started O2 flow, and put the mask on her face.  I rolled the exam stool
over and lowered it as low as it would go; it was still a bit too high, but
it would do.  I maneuvered the gas rig to where I could reach it with one
hand.

   I'd tie Nancy to the bed; that would be fun.  I mentally went through
those steps.  Should I do that before starting O2?  Probably.  Well, ask
the expert in a while.  I slid her bottom down a bit more and put her legs
over my shoulders.  I crossed her legs on my back to hold them in place.
My but she smelled tasty.  I didn't feel like waiting until she woke up; I
started eating her.

   I was lost in my work for a while when I felt her legs tighten around my
head and heard her moan.  I pulled back a little and started the nitrous
flow.  I quickly set the flow to the marker on the dial and went back to
work.  Her moaning and squeezing increased; I followed the rhythm of her
hips.  My right hand was still on the nitrous valve.  When her squeezing
didn't ease up after thirty seconds or so I turned up the gas a bit.  After
a few seconds I felt her legs ease a little, so I backed off the gas and
started sucking her nub, teasing it with my tongue.  She moaned and shook
around me; I had to hold on to her bottom with both hands.

   I eased up for a moment, then got back to work, slipping a finger inside
her and hooking it back.  As I pressed on her from the inside and outside,
following the timing she set, I heard a low almost grunting moan matching
our movements.  A sound built from deep within her, and she squeezed me
between her thighs as she rocked.  I felt her whole body shudder, then
release.  Her legs started to slip off my shoulders; I grabbed them and
eased back a bit.

   I pushed on her knees, sliding her back on to the exam table.  I stood
up and looked at her, relaxed again on the table.  I found the safety cap
for the hand mask and put it on, then put that mask on the table at the
other end of the room, out of reach.  I put on my underwear, starting to
get dressed.  As I slid them up, I bent over some.  I caught her aroma
again.

   I went to the end of the table, between her legs.  I leaned over and
tongued her again, reaching up with both hands to gently squeeze her
nipples.  Her hands flew to my head and hands, she quivered and moaned, and
quickly came again, flopping back on the table.

   This time when I stood up, I turned off the nitrous flow and cranked up
the O2 a little.  I washed my face off at the sink and finished getting
dressed.

   I rolled the stool over to the side of the table and sat down, taking a
nipple in my mouth again.  After a while I felt hands holding my head.  I
kissed her nipple and sat up.

   "Welcome back," I told her, "Did I pass?"

   I heard her laughing through the mask, her body jiggling.  She started
sitting up; I helped her, and took off the mask.  I reached over and turned
off the O2.

   "I'm not sure.  We may have to do that all over again so I can check
your technique."

   I laughed -- a likely story.  "I've got a question," I told her.  "With
Nancy, I'm going to tie her to the bed.  Should I start O2 before or after
I tie her down?"

   I could see the shiver run through her.  She looked at me and smiled.
"I don't know.  I think we should try it both ways and I'll tell you which
I like better."

   I laughed and helped her stand, hugging her to me.  I helped her dress,
touching and caressing her gently.

   We held each other again.  "Chris," I told her, "you are wonderful.  Old
John may have been a character, but all the people I've met because of him
have been incredible."

   She sighed a little and burrowed her head into my shoulder.  As she
walked me back to the front of the office, she stopped and wrote something
on the back of a card.

   "Bill, call me if you have questions, or would like to practice.  I'd
like to see you again."

   We hugged and kissed once more.  I went out, got in the Jeep, and headed
back to the shop.

   END of Part 11 Tales of the Golden Mule

   Part 12

   I headed back over to the shop, feeling so good about things that I got
totally and completely lost.  I got so lost I couldn't find my way back to
the hospital and Chris' office again.  I finally guessed that the mountain
should be on my right.  I was just about to stop and call for help on my
cell phone when I recognized the tamale place.  Even then, I felt sure it
should have been on the other side of the street; that's how turned around
I was.  Fucking lot of good money does me, I can still get lost when I'm
not paying attention.

   I parked in front and walked in.  Ellen, the gal I'd gotten the red rose
for yesterday, told me Nancy and Gail were expected back in a while.  I
went back outside and flipped open my cell phone, giving Jill a call.

   "I was about ready to send out a search party," she said when she came
on the line.  "Tell me, tell me!"

   I told her Gail was a wonderful woman, and had known dear John for about
nine years.  I told her the trust owned part of the company that developed
and ran the complex; she let me know they were still running down details
such as that.  I also told her about our mystery redhead from the LA area.

   She wanted to know when we'd be back in town.  I told her I didn't know;
was there something we needed to do?  She laughed and told me no.  The
cleaners had done a great job on the townhouse; the real estate gal showing
it expected offers right away and suggested we get together to look at
offers next Tuesday.  I pulled out my pilot and looked at my schedule; were
we supposed to fly to Europe next week?  No, it was the week after.  I
guess we probably should go back to the Bay area tomorrow or the next day.
But why?  We should get rolling on bookcases for the house.  I needed to
talk to my boss and clean out my office.  I hadn't called Marshall back to
see if he was still alive.  What was happening with Janet's options and
Santa Clara University?

   I had Jill repeat her last couple of sentences, apologizing for having a
major brain fart.  When she asked me what was the matter, I told her I was
alternating between going with the present moment and freaking out at all
the things that weren't done.  She reminded me we hadn't seen her counselor
friend yet, and reminded me I said we would.  I sighed and told her if we
didn't go back tomorrow, we'd go back the next day.

   I put the phone away and leaned back, closing my eyes.  I was still
upset at myself for getting lost.  Why?  Then I thought of what I'd done
with Chris this morning....  And barely made it out the Jeep and to a
street side waste bin about ten feet away before I saw my breakfast again,
vomiting forcefully.

   I'd been more than physically lost -- what had I done?  If I felt so
strongly about Nancy, why had I done what I had with Chris?  The thought I
was turning into someone like John sent another wave of nausea through me.
Couldn't I be faithful to anyone?  I'd lost my bearings this morning, both
physically and morally it seemed.  One side of me said I was single, she
was willing, and after all, she'd drugged and stripped me.  I wasn't in
much of a position to resist.  Bullshit -- I'd shown a lot more resolve
yesterday with Nancy when she had me tied to the bed.  Is this how John
started?

   I felt a hand on my back and heard Ellen say, "Are you all right?
Should I call for help?"

   I shook my head.  "No, I'll be okay in a minute.  Thanks."

   She helped me in to the store.  We went back to employee nook in the
back and I washed my face in the sink and rinsed my mouth out, having a few
sips of water as well.

   "You sure you're okay?" Ellen asked.

   I tried to smile.  "Thanks, I'm just a little wiped out now.  It's all
the crap we're going through."

   I didn't know how much she knew, but from her reaction, she must have
known something, as she nodded her head somberly.  At the sound of the bell
for the front door she put a hand on my shoulder and smiled to me again.
"Let me know if you need anything," she said, and walked back up front.

   I leaned up against the wall for a minute, then headed back out and sat
in the Jeep again.  I told myself that right now there was nothing I had to
do, nothing except be right here, right now, feeling the sun warm one side
of me.  I'd talk to Nancy as soon as I could.

   It had been an intense morning.  Hell, it had been an intense couple of
weeks!  All the years with Janet, I'd never considered fooling around on
her.  Not that I'd had much opportunity, but still, the thought never
crossed my mind.  Well, I'd react occasionally to someone walking by, or
pictures, or similar things, as would any man.

   So what was it, the money or the sex?  What had changed?  I guess I'd
changed.  I'd had more orgasms in the last week or so than in the last six
months most likely.  I imagined Nancy would say the same.  What had she
been doing yesterday morning in the back of the shop?  In all the years
we'd been together, Janet sucked me off maybe three times?  Janet had never
brought me to such an intense orgasm that I blacked out.  I couldn't
remember ever feeling I'd lost control with her, or that I wanted to lose
control with her.

   That was an interesting issue: control.  From what everyone said, John
had to be in control.  Yet he let Nancy gas him.  How did I feel about
having her do things like that to me?  Even when I'd been tied to the bed,
I felt safe with Nancy.  Apprehensive -- yes, excited and not knowing what
would happen next -- yes, but still I felt safe with her.  And when was it,
yesterday, when she'd started rocking her bottom, and I just let go and let
my body respond to hers, taking me to a crashing orgasm?

   And what Chris had said this morning, what Gail told her -- I'd gas her,
but wouldn't take advantage of her; she'd wake up protected, comforted.  I
thought about it.  The first thing I'd done after gassing her was to make
sure she was safe and secure.

   Then she'd gotten me, gotten on top of me, and I'd given in to her, let
go to her.  It had been nice.  And then I'd gone down on her; we'd both
enjoyed that.  What about that upset me so strongly and suddenly?

   What was it that let these women read me so easily?  What was it that
confused me so totally about them?  Was I in love with Nancy, or just
attached to her body, to the sex, to all the sensual accessories?

   The coat, the spread, the pillows -- all those were nice, but that
evening out on the deck by the spa -- Nancy on her back on a cushion --
that had been great.  That had been another one -- I'd started out with a
desire, wanting to make love with her, and after a while I let go.  I think
she'd done the same, and we both enjoyed it, giving ourselves to the other.

   That was part of it -- givers and takers.  John was a taker, never a
giver.  And if what I'd heard was correct, if he screwed someone in the
process, that made him happier, taking that little bit extra.  I could see
now Janet had been turning more and more to that, taking rather than
giving. His influence?  I'd like to think so.

   But Nancy, Gail, and our Christine down in the valley -- they all felt
like givers, open and caring.  Maybe that was their weakness, our weakness.
We'd give and give and give, and they'd take and take and take, and never
be satisfied.

   I was startled by a tapping on the window; I looked around to see Nancy
and Gail standing by the jeep.  I quickly got out and hugged Nancy to me,
saying, "I need you to hold me; I need you." It's something I don't think I
ever said to Janet.  Maybe if I had, things would have been different.

   Nancy squeezed me and laughed.  I heard the doors slam, and looked to
see Gail sitting in the back seat with some bags.

   Nancy said, "Give me the keys, I'll drive."

   I gave her the keys.  I walked around to the passenger side and got in.

   "Where are we going?" I asked as we sped off.

   "Lunch, then show you something," Nancy told me as she looked around for
traffic.

   I was feeling uncertain again, when she turned and gave me a big smile.
"Did you have a good morning?" she asked.

   I put a hand on her shoulder and squeezed gently.  "I think so.  I got
totally lost coming back to the shop.  Oh, I gave Jill a call and talked to
her for a while." My stomach remained stable.

   Unconsciously that had been the right thing to say; it focused her on my
conversation with Jill.  We talked about those details for a bit.  Nancy
had made an appointment with the cabinet maker for Friday afternoon at the
Woodside house, so we needed to be back by then.  She also reminded me we
needed to talk to the counselor.  I agreed, especially after this morning.

   At that, Gail spoke up from the back, leaning forward and putting her
hands on our shoulders.  "Hon, the best counseling for you two would be to
go somewhere together for a while."

   I put my hand on hers and laughed; I had to agree.  Nancy gave me a look
that told me she thought so as well.

   We drove over to a restaurant at the end of a mall.  When we got out,
Nancy told me to get my jacket, so I did.  Our lunch spot was an upscale
nuevo-western place; upscale decor, menu, and prices.  Actually the chips
and salsa were very good.  The tamales from the hole-in-the-wall around the
corner from the shop had been superb; this place didn't even offer tamales.
I was still pretty subdued and had a bowl of tortilla soup.  It was pretty
good.

   After lunch we went to a store in the mall.  It turned out I needed a
hat so bad I hadn't even realized it.  Nancy and Gail helped me pick one
that fit me and my leather jacket.  I had to admit, the combination looked
good, sort of Indiana Jones-ish, especially when I lightened up and started
to smile.  Nancy told me it would be just the thing for Europe.  Well, I'd
be easy to find, that's for sure.

   "So what's next?" I asked as we walked along.

   "I've got something else to show you," Nancy said, taking my arm in
hers.

   "Okay, what?" I asked.

   She and Gail both giggled.  "Not here, silly," Nancy told me.

   So we headed back to Gail's shop, where she picked up her car, following
us back to the townhouse.  When we walked in the door, Gail called out,
"Potty break first!"

   Nancy headed to the downstairs bathroom, undoing her belt as she walked.
"Great idea!" she hollered to us.

   Gail grabbed my sleeve and pulled me upstairs.  She stepped quickly to
the closet and opened a drawer, fishing out a familiar looking mask and
handing it to me with a big grin.  She closed the closet as I took the
cover off the plunger and shook the thing a few times.  We were all set; I
stood at one side of the doorway with the mask by my side, my heart beating
fast.

   A minute later, Nancy came up the stairs.  "That feels much better," she
said as she walked in the door, "Wha..."

   As she stepped by me, I raised the mask and fired the plunger as it
touched her face.  I got an arm around her as she pitched forward, and
rolled her on to the bed.

   "Ooh, well done!  You learned a lot this morning!" Gail laughed.

   My stomach tightened a bit.  "Yes I did, quite a bit," I said slowly.

   She'd stepped over and flipped down the spread to reveal one cuff
already attached to the head of the bed.  "We don't have much time -- get
her clothes off," she told me.

   I had half a mind to stop; I was confused again.  Then I remembered that
Nancy had wanted this.  I also remembered how nice it had been for me this
morning, and how nice Chris had found it.  Then there was the video of
Janet -- she'd enjoyed it.

   Let's go for it, I decided.  I quickly got Nancy undressed and we got
her arms secured with the padded cuffs around her wrists.  We left her legs
a little loose.  When Gail questioned me on that, I told her I liked the
feeling of her legs squeezing my head.

   As I told Gail that, her eyes rolled a little; I thought she was going
to moan out loud.

   She wheeled out the gas rig and set it by the side of the bed.  "Use the
mask, not the cannula," I told her, "I've got to go to the bathroom."

   She laughed as I went in to pee; I just had to go.  I finished stripping
off my clothes as I sat on the toilet.  I got a washcloth damp with warm
water then grabbed a bath towel on the way back to the bedroom.

   It wasn't until Gail asked, "What's that for?" that I realized what I
was doing.

   I'd been so focused on Nancy, on pleasing her, that I'd forgotten
completely about Gail, how she'd held me dancing, her other comments, Nancy
telling me Gail had the hots for me.  Now I was standing in front of her
naked.

   What the hell -- keep going, I thought.  "It's for me," I said as I put
the towel down on that seductive bedspread below Nancy's legs so I could
lie on it.  Then I got a cushion and put it under her bottom, and got on
the bed.

   Gail had put eye shades on Nancy, and the mask.

   "Don't start the nitrous until she comes around," I told Gail.

   "Okay hon, it's your show," she told me.

   I was wiping Nancy gently with the washcloth as I turned to Gail and
said, "Thanks, I love her."

   I thought I heard a sigh as I dove in.  I love her, I do.  I kissed her
gently as I enjoyed her scent.

   After a little while that scent started to strengthen, as did her legs
around me.

   "What...  Oh my God..." Nancy moaned.

   I lifted my head a bit and nodded to Gail; she turned on the nitrous
flow.  "I love you.  Enjoy yourself."

   I went back to my enjoyable task.  Her movements increased, then seemed
to get less coherent as she got louder.  She was delicious.  I brought her
to multiple orgasms with my lips and tongue, then let her rest for a
moment.

   I pulled myself to sitting and stroked the insides of her thighs,
stroking from just above the knee up to her hips.  The areas which
generated the best reaction got more attention.  She was panting, moaning,
and moving around on the bed as much as the restraints would allow.

   I went back to my task, slipping a finger into her and hooking it back
as I touched her with my tongue again.  She seemed to lift off the cushion
a little before collapsing back, rocking her hips.  A good dancer knows how
to follow a lead, and I followed hers, two or three times, until she
collapsed finally on the bed after a long low moan and a shudder that felt
as if it went from head to toe.

   I felt a hand on my shoulder.  I pulled back a bit and looked up.

   Gail said, "She's out hon, let her rest for a while."

   I looked over at the gas bottles; the nitrous flow was turned up.  As I
looked, Gail moved over and turned it off, now delivering only O2.  From
what Chris taught me, Nancy would be out for ten minutes or so and then
wake up, or drift off to normal sleep.

   I moved to the floor, sitting up and pulling my knees to my chest,
stretching my back a bit, letting my head go forward to rest my neck.  Soon
I felt strong hands massaging my neck.  I sighed, then tensed up, and then
started laughing a little.

   "What is it hon?" Gail asked, kneeling next to me.

   I looked at her.  "This is so weird," I told her.

   She gave me a questioning look.  "What?"

   I shook my head.  "This whole thing.  What I'm doing.  That I'm doing it
with you in the room.  The whole thing with Chris this morning, and how I
reacted.  I'm confused."

   She sat down and laughed.  "Well you didn't look confused to me.  You
looked like you knew exactly what you were doing, and both of you seemed to
enjoy it."

   I looked at her and said, "I love Nancy."

   Gail smiled.  "I know you do hon, and she loves you.  Everyone that sees
you together knows that."

   "But with Chris this morning...  It felt so good, but then I felt so bad
about it."

   Gail put her had back on my shoulder.  "Chris called me after you left.
She told me what happened.  You don't have anything to feel bad about."

   I shook my head.  "But Nancy...  I don't want to turn into another John,
screwing everything that moves."

   She sighed.  "Hon, you could never turn into someone like John.  You're
too considerate, for one thing.  You know Chris feels a little bit bad
about jumping you?  She was so surprised when she woke up, to see you
sitting there looking at her, and both of you still had all your clothes
on."

   I laughed a little.  "She's a sweetie."

   Gail said, "And so are you, and so is Nancy.  And speaking of Nancy,
what do you want to do for Act 2?  She'll be coming around in a minute."

   I raised my head, looking up at the ceiling, stretching my neck.  "How
about a butterfly?  Got one?"

   Gail stood up, giving me a low laugh.  "You bet hon, one of my
favorites. Let's get it put on her."

   I helped Gail put the vibrator on Nancy, putting the straps around her.

   "When she wakes up, we'll let her move a bit, then start the gas again
low, and turn it on.  A low setting is good -- hell hon, a low setting is
fantastic!" Gail laughed.

   I went to her side and leaned over, taking a nipple in my mouth.  How I
loved to be in her arms.  There was something so relaxing, so comforting
about being in her arms, especially when I was sucking on her.

   She started to move and to moan again.  I enjoyed her nipple a bit more
then moved up to her ear.  I heard the gas flow change.

   "I love you darling.  Ready for the next part of the ride?"

   She moaned and took a deep breath.  I could see her smile through the
plastic of the mask.  She nodded her head and said, "I love you, and I'm
going to get you for this."

   I picked up the switch.  "Good.  I hope so," I said, then turned the
switch to its first position.

   She twitched and tensed up as if she'd gotten an electric shock.  Her
hips started gyrating slowly as she moaned.  I sat up and held her breasts,
rotating her nipples between my fingers a little.  She shook more and let
out a wail, collapsing back to small movements of her hips.  I felt another
touch on my shoulder.

   I got of the bed, and as I stood up, Gail took me in her arms, kissing
me, and running her hands over me.

   I pulled back after a while; I was breathing heavily.  "Gail, I don't
know."

   She squeezed my hips to hers, then let go and stepped back.  She gave me
a concerned look.  "Don't know what, hon?"

   "Gail, I don't want to hurt Nancy."

   She smiled.  "I know hon, and you won't.  Yesterday morning I told her
if you two stayed much longer, I was going to get you in bed.  You know
what she told me?"

   I shook my head no.

   Gail smiled and moved a little closer.  "She told me to teach you well.
From what I've seen, I don't have much to teach."

   Another low wail came from Nancy as she moved incoherently on the bed.
Damn that looked like fun.

   "What would you like, hon?  I'll live..." Gail said to me.

   I turned back to her and gave her a hug.  "What would you like?" I
asked.

   She sighed and looked me in the eye, our foreheads touching.  "I don't
know if I want to be on my back, or I want you on yours."

   It was my turn to sigh.  "Gail, I just don't know."

   She held me.  "I understand hon.  I can wait," She pulled back a bit,
still hip to hip.  Then she smiled.  "But there is something you could do
for me..."

   "What?" I asked.

   "Would you set me up with another mask and a vibrator?  Please?"

   Nancy was sort of grunting on the bed.

   I nodded to Gail.  "Yes," I said softly.

   "Hot damn!" she said as she whirled into the bathroom.

   I laughed a little and went back to Nancy.  She still had quite a bit of
muscle tone, at least from the way she twitched.  I turned up the nitrous a
little until she relaxed more, then backed it off a bit.  I put a hand on
the vibrator and pushed into her gently, moving it around.  I was rewarded
with a low moan and a shudder.

   I heard the toilet flush and Gail scampered out of the bathroom and dug
into the closet, retrieving another mask and another vibrator similar to
the one Nancy was using.  She got a throw from the bottom drawer, a piece
of plush spread fabric about five feet by three feet.  She put that on the
floor next to the bed and lay down.  God she looked good.  I could almost
feel sliding into her.

   She looked up at me with a sexy smile.  "Reconsidering hon?"

   I knew I was erect as I could be.  I leaned over and took the end of the
mask hose from her and attached to the second barb on the gas rig.  That
had to be a special deal -- she must have some parties.

   "Okay hon, let's go."

   I thought about it for a moment as I opened the valve for her mask.  I
only had one set of mixing valves, and two outputs.  I brought both flows
back to their earlier values, O2 first.

   I looked down at Gail.  Her eyes were closed and she was breathing
deeply.  She nodded her head.

   I turned up the nitrous a bit.  She turned on her vibrator, turning it
up a notch higher than for Nancy.  She quivered and moaned, the control
dropping out of her hand about twenty seconds later as she moved fairly
silently through orgasm; it looked as if she was trying to hold her breath.

   I turned down the nitrous and sat on the bed, pretty much automatically
putting a hand on Nancy.  Even in her current state she responded to the
touch, making a little noise and moving a little.  I was so hot -- I needed
to do something.  I thought about the coat in the closet.  That's silly,
especially with Nancy here.

   I took off her eye shades and her mask.  I turned off the vibrator and
removed it.  Then I moved on top of her and kissed her on the mouth.

   She responded a little.  I sat up between her legs and started running
my hands over her body.  After a while more her eyes flashed open.  "I want
you!" she said hoarsely.

   "Good," I said as I leaned over her again and slid into her.  She moaned
again as we slid together.  I slipped my hands under her shoulders so I
could pull myself into her.  Soon I was sliding in and out, in and out,
kissing her, holding her to me.  How I wanted her legs wrapped around me,
holding me tight.

   She started rocking her hips.  I moved a bit and rocked with her,
changing our position slightly.  "Oh yes, don't stop that," she told me.

   I held her and did what I was doing.  As her movements became more
intense, I found myself responding more and more.  I reached that magic
point where I let go and let my body do what it wanted, closing my eyes and
resting my head on her shoulder.  A shriek came from the floor next to the
bed; Nancy twitched strongly and moaned, and I started coming inside her.

   We kept moving together, finally slowing down and stopping.  I held her
and kissed her.  As we slipped apart I hooked the towel which was still on
the bed and put it under us.  Then I rested on her chest for a while.

   We kept hearing noises from the floor by the bed.  I got up and turned
off the gas flow to the mask Nancy had been using, and quickly readjusted
the flow rates for Gail.  Then I got back on the bed and straddled Nancy.

   "Would you like another round?  What can I do for you?"

   She smiled.  "I really need to go to the bathroom."

   I kissed her on the forehead and let her up, rubbing and kissing each
extremity as I released it.  Then I helped her to the bathroom.

   When we walked back into the bedroom, she looked down at Gail on the
floor, then to me.

   "I love you," I sighed.  I sat us down on the bed again; we both sat on
the towel.  I told her about my morning with Chris, how I reacted, the
conversation with Gail a little while ago.

   When I finished, she sighed and kissed my hands.  "Bill darling, I don't
mind.  And you're not going to turn into another John!  I don't mind what
you did this morning.  I wouldn't have minded if you made love with Gail --
I expected you would." She tried to peer over the edge of the bed.  "Can we
move her up to the bed?  She'd be more comfortable."

   I nodded.  "Sure, I'll get her head, you get her feet."

   I knew how to pick up people from my emergency training.  Still, working
with someone who is really limp is more of a challenge.  But we got her on
the bed.  Then Nancy smiled.

   "Let's tie her down," she said with a low laugh.

   So with the vibrator still going and her mask still on, and with her
moaning and moving incoherently, we put the restraints on her wrists and
ankles.

   Nancy leaned over and started moving the vibrator around slowly.  That
got quite a reaction from Gail, both in terms of volume and motion.  Then
Nancy looked up at me.

   "Bill darling, what the two of us did the other morning in the back of
the shop was incredible.  She showed me some things I'd never experienced
before."

   She went over and turned down the nitrous to a pretty low level.  Then
she told me, "You take her left tit."

   Okay, I got on the bed on her left side and took her nipple in my mouth.
She was softer, but at the same time her nipple was a little larger and
firmer.  I felt a hand at the back of my head holding me in place and
moaned.  So did Gail.

   Then Nancy's hand moved, and I felt her head next to mine and felt
Gail's body twitch again as both of us paid attention to her nipples.

   Nancy's head moved away, and after a moment Gail seemed to relax.  Then
I felt hands holding my head to Gail's breast again, and I moaned; there
was something so powerful about being held to a breast.  Then I felt and
heard Nancy's voice hot in my ear.  "Eat her for me darling."

   I moved down between Gail's legs; the vibrator was gone.  I kissed up
her thighs and moved in slowly.  I was rewarded with her arching her back
and moaning loudly through the mask when my lips and tongue touched her.
Her taste was different, a little muskier, and yet very good all the same.

   She responded well, and I matched myself to her movement.  Soon I felt
hands on my back, then shoulders and neck.  I was laying on that damn
seductive spread again, and my hips were starting to move on their own.  I
tried pulling my knees up under me to get off the spread, but Nancy pushed
on my lower back.  I moaned; I couldn't take much more.

   She lifted my hips up; I was relieved.  Then she squeezed the back of my
neck and whispered hot in my ear, "I want you inside her now."

   I moved up and slid slowly into Gail; she shuddered and moaned as I did.
I lay there, pushing in as far as I could.  Nancy pushed my head down on to
Gail; good idea.  I rested on top of her for a moment.  Then I felt hands
at my hips, moving me.  She touched me lightly, but my hips responded
strongly, thrusting.  I let go to her touch.

   Both Gail and I were moaning.  She was shuddering under me; I could feel
her contracting around me as she came.  Then Nancy's hands moved and there
was just one hand, between my legs on my balls and the base of my cock,
setting my rhythm.

   Her light touch moved me so much, and so soon I was coming, and she was
massaging the root of my cock between my legs with her hand as I tried to
push deeper and deeper inside Gail.  As I started slowing down, pumping out
the last spurts, I moved my head a little as I felt something on my face,
and...

   When I opened my eyes I was on my back, legs and arms spread.  I tugged
a bit to confirm my suspicions.  I had the eye shades on, but no mask.  I
couldn't feel a cannula either.  I sighed.

   The eye shades moved and I looked up.  Nancy was on my right, Gail on my
left, both naked and smiling.  I looked at Nancy.  "I love you."

   Gail said, "What did I tell you hon?"

   I looked at Gail and she said with a laugh, "I told her that's the first
thing you'd say."

   "Well it's true," I said.

   Nancy laughed and put a hand on my thigh, moving her fingers a little,
stirring things up.

   "I know it is sweetie, and I love you.  But we need to have a talk."

   I looked at her.  I wasn't sure I liked her smile, or what it meant for
me.

   "Okay, let's talk," I said.  I tried to move my hips away from her, but
as I did that, Gail started in on my other thigh.  They both chuckled.

   "I know you love me sweetie," Nancy said, "and I love you.  And I
certainly don't want you fooling around with every woman you see.  I trust
you and I know you won't.  But when we're with Gail, and that's going to be
frequently, well, she's family, and we have to keep family happy, if you
know what I mean."

   By this time I was twitching and moving my hips around trying to escape
the torment.  I was also hard as a rock again.

   "What do you mean?" I asked her, panting.

   Nancy looked at Gail, who smiled and moved more to my center.  As Gail
lowered her head slowly Nancy continued.  "Well sweetie, you're just going
to have to get used to it.  If she's got the hots for you..." Gail slid her
hands along my cock, then took me in her mouth.  "Then you're just going to
have to do something about it," Nancy continued.

   Gail was doing me with abandon, and very well.  My back was arching up
following her.  Someone squeezed my nipples; Gail did something and I came
explosively in her mouth.  Nancy laughed.  "See sweetie?  That wasn't so
bad."

   Then she leaned over and pushed a nipple into my mouth.  She growled,
"And if you won't give us what we need, we'll just have to tie you down and
take it."

   I felt Gail pull up a moment later, followed by Nancy.  I was still
dizzy; they giggled at me.  "Okay, I'll play nice.  Now can I get up?"

   Gail said in a sad voice, "Oh, we forgot -- we were going to do that
with the gas.  What should we do?"

   I looked at her in shock, then over at Nancy.  Nancy smiled and shook
her head.  "We'll just have to do it again then, and do it right.  Is that
okay with you sweetie?"

   Before I could object, a mask was slipped over my face and I could feel
and smell the gas flowing.

   "It may take him a while before he's ready again," said Nancy.

   "Oh, I don't know about that hon, let me try," said Gail.

   I was getting dizzy as I felt her breasts sliding along my legs and
cock. My head was arched back and my hips were moving again.

   "Here, try this," I heard Nancy say.  The mask came off my face, but was
replaced with a nasal cannula.  Soon I had a nipple in my mouth and her
hands were on the back of my neck.  "Don't strain your neck sweetie, let go
and relax; we've got you"

   I was getting hard again, and dizzier.  The torment eased up on my cock,
only to be replaced by the feel of fur and her mouth again.  I moaned and
took a deep breath, but that only made it worse, getting me dizzier.

   Gail's mouth left me; I thought I'd gotten a reprieve.  It was only
momentary as I felt her weight settling on top of me.

   "Oh you feel good, hon," she said as she settled on to me.  She moved
around a bit and shifted her hips with a gasp.  I could feel myself pushing
against her cervix.

   "Oh hon, that's good, that's real good."

   She started rocking slowly on me.  I remembered what Chris had said and
what I'd seen Gail doing, so I took a deep breath and held it for a while,
then let it squeak out.  The good news was I didn't come instantly.  It
wasn't bad news, but I was pretty far gone, with her weight and the feel of
the fur against me.

   "Let me do that, hon," I thought I heard Gail say.  Nancy raised up and
I gasped for air through my mouth, only to have my mouth filled once again
by a breast, one surrounded by fur.  A hand reached behind my head and held
me.

   "That's good hon, just like that.  I'll take good care of you hon, yes,
yes, yes..."

   She rocked and held me, and as she came, I came weakly inside her.  I
came weakly, but I still saw stars.

   My neck was limp, hell all of me was going limp.  She moved my head
around and cooed, "That was nice, real nice.  Give him some more gas hon.
It's nap time, nap time."

   I took a deep breath and enjoyed being held as the world buzzed out.

   When I woke I rubbed my nose; it itched.  Whoopee!  I'm free!  Well,
almost.  Someone had a droll sense of humor; my arms were free but my legs
weren't.  Luckily I'm still somewhat flexible, so I sat up and reached an
ankle to undo one leg, then the other.  I looked at the clock as I stumbled
up -- half past five.  I must have slept for a while.  My head was pretty
clear though.

   I took a quick shower, then got dressed and headed downstairs.

   I stopped halfway down the stairs.  Three ladies were sitting around the
table in the living area -- Nancy, Gail and Chris.

   Nancy saw me and called out, "Hi sweetie, have a nice nap?" The others
laughed.

   Nancy stood as I came downstairs.  I walked to her and gave her a hug.
"I'll get you for this," I whispered in her ear.  "I certainly hope so,"
she whispered back.

   A bit louder, for the others to hear, she said, "Thank you for a
wonderful surprise and a very nice afternoon."

   Then Gail got up and gave me a hug.  "Yes, thank you for a very nice
afternoon."

   Chris got up and hugged me, and as the others laughed she said, "Thank
you for a great morning."

   I was feeling dazed again.  Just when I think I have directions figured
out, the world takes a wild spin.

   Gail patted me on the back.  "Sit down hon, I'll fix you a drink."

   I sat down on the couch and Nancy sat next to me.  I took her hand in
mine and looked at Chris.  She was smiling and looked relaxed.

   "To what do I owe this honor?  How long have you been here?"

   Nancy answered.  "She's been here about an hour, while you napped.  Gail
and I invited her to dinner with us."

   Chris took a sip of her drink and said, "And I'm glad they did.  Gail is
a good friend.  And I can tell that you two are special as well."

   Gail brought me my drink.  It was green, as were the others.  I must
have given her a funny look.

   "Midori margarita," she told me.  "Full of vitamins.  Wouldn't want you
to get weak, would we?" The ladies all laughed at that.  I took a sip.  It
was good.

   Gail picked up her glass.  "I understand you have a special toast?"

   Nancy picked up her glass and looked at me, smiling.

   "I love you," I said to Nancy right off.

   "That's wonderful, and I love you too, but that wasn't what I was
thinking of.  Remember the restaurant, with Jill?" she responded.

   I nodded and stood, waving the others to remain seated.

   "Fate has brought us together this evening, fate and a guy named John.
We are part of an elite group; the small, I hope, group of those who have
been screwed by John.  I know I was, but in doing so, he made me...  The
Golden Mule." I took a drink.

   Nancy explained that part of the story to Chris; how they found me when
they arrived on my doorstep that Friday afternoon.

   "And I swept her off her feet by woofing out my guts, and she held my
head," I added.

   Nancy corrected me.  "The first time, Karen held your head.  I held you
in the car on the way here."

   I raised my glass.  "I stand corrected.  I love being held."

   Chris shook her head.  "What a bastard!  He really brought that out in
people."

   "Only in some people," I told her.  "He didn't bring it out in any of
you."

   That got me silent agreement.

   "So what did the three of you decide, while I was sleeping so
peacefully?" I asked.

   Nancy smiled and held my hand.  "I decided I'm going to keep you."

   Gail leaned back and after a sip of her drink said, "But she may have to
fight to do it."

   Chris looked at them, then me, and said, "While they're fighting, I'll
take you for myself."

   I sighed and looked in Nancy's eyes.  "We need to talk," I said softly.
Then I turned to the others and said, "Well, now that my fate has been
decided, what's for dinner?"

   Gail laughed out loud.  "There's a man for you."

   "I thought you were the one who was so worried about me keeping my
strength up," I retorted.

   Nancy jumped in with, "It's not your strength you need to keep up,
sweetie."

   I turned to Chris.  "Well, don't you have anything to heap on?"

   She smiled and said, "I'm willing to wait."

   I laughed.  "Well, I'm not.  I'm hungry.  What's for dinner?"

   Gail stood up.  "Get your coat and hat, hon.  Let's get this show on the
road."

   We headed out and got into the Jeep, with Nancy driving.  As we headed
out to the street Nancy said, "The Chinese place sounds good -- okay with
you sweetie?"

   "As long as it's Hunan or Szechwan -- hot and spicy."

   Nancy smiled and Gail added from the back seat, "Told you he was a
keeper, hon."

   Nancy laughed and said, "I knew that already."

   We ended up at a Chinese place associated with one of the casinos.  We
had a very good hot and sour soup and an assortment of other dishes.

   I don't know how it happened, but dinner turned into a series of John
stories, mostly talking about his darker side.  Nancy told us of him
crowing at screwing someone else in a real estate deal.  Chris talked about
the way he treated people, ignoring them unless they had something he
wanted.  Gail told of him coming up with his new Jaguar to get seat covers,
and being incensed when Jeff and his people wouldn't stop what they were
doing and take care of him right then.  He'd told her they were bad
businessmen, turning down the extra money he'd offered them, insisting on
finishing up work promised to someone else first.  That one hit home with
me.

   Then Nancy told me about the beach house, how she'd expressed interest
in a place, and they'd looked at a few.  After a few months, she'd thought
he'd forgotten, then he took her over one weekend and gave her the keys.
Only later did she find out that he'd deliberately low-balled the previous
owner, who was in a bind and had to sell in a hurry.

   I mentioned that the whole thing with Janet getting me fixed, running
off with John, and planning to have me served with divorce papers sounded a
lot like John.  That got agreement from around the table.  Gail was quite
bitter as she told us she could practically hear John crowing and laughing
about doing that to someone -- it fit that side of him perfectly.

   Nancy sighed, and told us she'd started to see that side of him more and
more recently.  She also told us of John buying her a new car at the drop
of a hat, yet never getting her flowers.  Then she held my hand and with
tears in her eyes told them of coming home to all the roses, roses
everywhere.

   Chris told them again of working with me in the morning, how gentle I'd
been, and how surprised she was to wake up after I'd gassed her, sitting
comfortably in the chair, fully clothed, and with me looking at her
intently.  It was not at all what she'd expected, and not at all what she'd
experienced with dear John.

   We settled the bill and headed off again.  We ended up at the same place
we'd been the night before.

   "I didn't bring my shoes," I told Nancy.

   She laughed.  "That's okay, I did."

   I changed shoes in the Jeep; we sat in the bar, or at least they sat in
the bar.  I seemed to spend most of the time on the dance floor with one or
more of them.  Chris was a better dancer than Nancy, but not as energetic
and outgoing as Gail.  Chris liked the slow tunes, and liked to snuggle up
on my shoulder.  I liked that as well.

   After an energetic swing number with Gail, I sat down.  "I'm through for
the night," I announced, "My right knee is a little stiff.  I may have
pulled something earlier today."

   I was deluged with offers to kiss it and make it better.  I laughed and
thanked them very much.  We finished our drinks and packed it in for the
night.  On the way back to Gail's place, Nancy told her we'd be leaving in
the morning; we needed to get back to the flat lands.  I could hear Gail
sigh over the noise of the radio.  She wanted to know when we'd be back up.
Nancy told her we were going to Europe in another two weeks, and be gone
for three.  She'd call when we got back, and we'd get together one place or
the other.  Gail reminded her about checking out some folks for her while
we were on the trip; she'd put the information together in the morning if
we could stay for a little while.  That sounded fine.

   We parked and split up with Chris.  I gave her a hug and thanked her for
everything.  We kissed and she told me she looked forward to seeing me
again.

   Gail, Nancy, and I went inside.  It was a little after ten.  I drank a
big glass of water, and ended up pouring the same for the ladies.  I
slipped off my shoes and sat on the couch again, leaning against Nancy.

   I rested a hand on Nancy's leg and looked across at Gail.  "What a day,
what a trip," I said.

   "What was your favorite today?" Nancy asked.

   Gail's head went back a bit, her eyes closed, and she shuddered.  "Oh,
what a talented tongue you've got hon." Then she looked at me and smiled.
"And the rest is pretty good too."

   Nancy rubbed my back with one hand.  "You gave me another great
surprise. But what did you like?"

   I thought of the day's events -- with Chris, then grabbing Nancy, then
the two of us with Gail, and then me tied on my back.

   I felt moisture growing in my eyes as I held Nancy's hands.  "The best
part, what I really enjoy, what I need, is holding you and being held.  The
time I spend in your arms is the best, and the most important."

   I turned to Gail.  "And what you did was so intense, but the feelings I
had when you held me to you -- I don't understand why.  Am I making any
sense?"

   Gail stood up.  She walked over to us, leaned over, and kissed me on the
head.  "You make a lot of sense hon.  You don't have to understand it.  I'm
calling it a night, and won't wake you in the morning.  I'll see you
whenever."

   We both said good night and she headed up the stairs to the small
bedroom.  Nancy put her arms around me and hugged me.  "Oh I love to hold
you, I do."

   I felt myself relaxing in her arms.  I wanted to tell her, but she held
me and rocked me gently.  I had to tell her.  "Nancy, I love you and I need
you.  I don't want to hurt you." I knew I'd do anything to protect her from
harm.  But how do I protect her from me?

   She rocked me gently.  "I know Bill, I love you and I need you.  And
right now I need to be held, and I need to hold you."

   I started to say something else, but she stopped me, putting a finger on
my lips.  "Tomorrow," she whispered.  We went upstairs and quietly got
ready for bed.  I was ready, standing next to her, when she said, "Go
ahead, I'll be right there."

   I climbed into bed.  It felt so good to be horizontal again, the weight
of the bedclothes on top of me.  I closed my eyes and let go of the day.  I
felt her get into bed; I could smell her perfume.  She drew me to her, and
I nestled into her softness and warmth, putting my arms around her and
holding her to me.  "Oh, there's that feeling again," she sighed.  I went
to sleep in her arms.

   The first morning in a long while when I didn't have to get up for
something, and I woke up at my usual time, 6:25.  How many years had I
gotten up at that time?  I'd done it for at least the last five or six.
Well, no more of that, I told myself.  I pulled myself up, and as I was
standing heard a growl, "Where do you think you're going?" I leaned over
and kissed her.  "Pee.  I'll be right back."

   I went in and did my duty, then brushed my teeth and ran the electric
shaver across my face.  When I returned to bed I felt a little cold, and
eagerly snuggled up to her.  As I touched her she startled.  "Cold!" she
complained, and got out of bed.  I expected her to be back, so I moved over
to take up most of the bed and sprawled on my back.

   She returned also feeling a little cooler, but with more perfume.  She
straddled me and held me to a nipple.  I put my arms around her and rolled
us a little to one side, all the better to snuggle with you, my dear.  I
was lost in her when she pushed me on my back.  She kept a hand behind my
head as she inflamed me and then took me inside her.  As I moved my hands
to her waist she took them and held them up over my head, still brushing me
with her breasts.  I moved my head between her breasts to fill my soul with
her perfume as we rocked together.  I struggled briefly with my arms,
drinking her in, tilting my hips more to her.  With a little more tilt I
felt us slide together more and felt myself bumping against her core.

   I let go with my arms and upper body, moving my hips with her.  She
moved a hand behind my head again and held me to her.  I needed a nipple,
but I didn't know if I would get to it in time, I was so close.  I found
her nipple and let go, coming inside her.

   We snuggled together afterwards and went to sleep again.  When I woke
up, I was alone in bed, and I didn't like it.  Oh well.  I got up and
showered, then came out and stripped the bed; it was the least we could do.
As I headed downstairs I smelled bacon.

   "I love you!" I hollered halfway down the stairs.

   Nancy laughed and walked out of the kitchen to greet me; what a sound
her laughter is!

   "Did you get to sleep in?" she asked me with a hug.

   "Yes, but I don't like waking up alone."

   "Well, you're sure hard to please," she said.

   I pulled back a little and frowned.

   She smiled and held me again.  "I'm sorry darling; I didn't mean that.
I'll try harder to make you happy.  Why don't you sit down."

   I sat at the table and she brought me breakfast; a bacon sandwich and
two eggs over easy.  She had eggs and toast with me.

   "What shall we do today?" she asked with a smile.

   I thought for a moment, then laughed -- that was totally irrational; it
was way too early to think about marriage, even though we were in Tahoe,
home of the instant marriage.

   "What was that about?" she asked.

   I held her hand.  "Random thoughts.  I stripped the bed; we should
remake it and dump the linens in the wash for her.  Then see Gail at the
shop, and head out, I guess.  I might want to get a dozen or so tamales to
take back with us.  How about you?"

   "That sounds good; I like those tamales as well.  I thought we'd stop
for lunch in Tracy, maybe walk through the outlet stores.  We need to sit
down and figure out what we need in terms of wiring for what you call the
confusers; I like that term.  Oh Bill -- there are so many things I want to
do with you."

   I munched another bite of bacon sandwich, dipping it in the egg yolk.
"Such as?"

   She sighed.  "See things with you, do things with you, just be with
you."

   I was squeezing her hand as I spoke.  "I feel the same way; there are so
many things to see and do together.  But one of the first is to just spend
a few days with you, just you, holding you, snuggling, napping..."

   I could see the fire smoldering in her eyes.  "I hope you want to do
more than just snuggle," she growled.

   I laughed a little.  "Oh yes, don't worry about that."

   Then I continued, more seriously.  "But we don't need fancy coats, fancy
spreads, gas, or any of that stuff -- all I need is you."

   She nodded, a little more somber, then an impish smile broke through.
"I understand -- but I hope you don't mind the rest."

   I chuckled a little.  "God no, but I'm in love with you."

   "Good," she said, "I love you too.  Help me clean up the kitchen?"

   We stood and hugged, then cleaned up the kitchen and the rest of the
place.  We went upstairs and did our packing.  Nancy found clean linen and
we remade the bed.  We dumped the dirty linen in the washer and started it
going.  We headed to Gail's shop a little after ten.

   When we went in Ellen was with a customer, but waved to us.  We looked
around a little, and soon Gail walked out from the back.  She came over to
us and we exchanged hugs.

   "So did you get to sleep in this morning hon?" she asked me, rubbing my
back.

   I laughed a little.  "Yes I did, thanks.  Gail, thank you so much.  This
could have been such a nightmare."

   She nodded, as did Nancy.  Gail said, "There were moments when it was,
hon.  We just turned out to be lucky.  So what are your plans now?"

   I mentioned tamales; Gail told me I should go over right away, and that
would give her time for some girl talk.  She winked at Nancy.

   "Okay, I can tell when I'm not wanted," I said, and started to walk off.
Nancy put a hand on my arm and I turned to see her almost in tears.

   I hugged her to me.  "I'm sorry darling.  I need you.  I want you."

   We held each other for a moment.  I kissed her forehead.  "I'll be back
as soon as I can.  I'll miss you, I will."

   She sniffled a little.  "Okay, hurry back," she told me.

   I smiled and headed around the corner.

   Yes, I could get two dozen tamales, and they suggested I go to a store
another block down for a small Styrofoam container to take 'em back.  Good
idea -- I headed down the street and got just the thing.  I talked with
some people in the restaurant when I got back while they were loading me
up. They gave me two containers of sauce for the tamales as well, packing
everything with ice.  I paid for them and said I'd be seeing them in
another month.

   I put the tamales right into the Jeep, in back with our bags.  When I
walked back into the shop, Nancy, Ellen, and Gail were sitting at Gail's
desk.  As I walked over, Gail waved a hand and said, "Shoo!" which caused
the others to laugh.

   I walked over to the mattresses, took off my shoes, and flopped down on
my back.  I closed my eyes and let it adjust to my body.  I'd thought about
doing something to learn to handle stress better; maybe this was the time,
I thought to myself.  I didn't have work to deal with anymore, but I
certainly seemed to have developed a particularly intense way of reacting
to some situations.  I'd dragged Janet to an evening presentation on
managing stress last year.  What had that gal said?  Just focus on the
breath, breathing slow and deep through the nose.  Something like that.

   I felt the bed move, then felt a warm body on top of me.  My eyes popped
open; it wasn't Nancy!

   Gail looked down at me and said, "You're too attractive hon." She leaned
down to give me a kiss.  What the hell -- I closed my eyes and kissed her.

   "Have a safe trip hon, and come back to visit," Gail whispered in my
ear, then she got up.

   I rolled up to sitting on the edge, to the mild laughter of the ladies.
Nancy walked over to me and took me in her arms, holding my head to her.  I
put my arms around her waist.

   "Ready to go?" she asked.

   I sighed.  "Yup, we should visit the bathroom first though."

   She laughed and rocked me back and forth.  "Always practical."

   I squeezed her.  "Not always -- we could go back to Gail's for a while."

   She put a hand behind my head and pulled me to her, making me dizzy.
"Or I could take you back to the back room," she growled.  I held on.

   She stepped back and pulled me to my feet.  I got my shoes on.  As we
walked by Gail's desk Gail said, "Oh, I've got something else for you --
hold on." She dug through a drawer and pulled out an envelope of photos.
She flipped through them and dug out three, handing them to Nancy.  I
stepped to Nancy's side.

   Wow.  They were of our redhead.  I'd never seen John before -- he was a
good looking old goat.  But the redhead -- buxom was a good start -- or was
that good tart?

   Gail was chuckling.  Nancy looked up at me and said, "Well, I hope I see
her first -- you'd be helpless in her arms."

   I blushed and put an arm around Nancy.  "Don't let go," I told her
softly.

   "Oh I don't intend to."

   Nancy started handing the photos back, but Gail said, "No, you can keep
'em, I've got the negatives."

   "I'll use the can," I told Nancy, kissing her on the cheek.  When I
returned, Nancy went.  I went through the pictures, copying down all the
dates so I could correlate them with his calendars.  There was one of him
and Janet -- she was looking up into his eyes, giving him a look and a
smile I'd thought reserved for me alone.

   "Gail, Ellen, thanks so much.  We'll be seeing you again, I'm sure," I
told the ladies.

   Gail gave me another hug.  "I know we will hon.  You take good care of
that girl, she's real special."

   "I know she is Gail; I know she is," I told her.

   Nancy came back out and we exchanged hugs again.

   As we stood there, Nancy and I with arms around each other, Gail asked,
"What's next for you two?"

   I hugged Nancy a little closed.  I looked at her, and turned back to
Gail.  "Find a new life?" I looked back at Nancy.  She smiled and nodded.

   "That sounds good, hon," Gail said, "Make it a good one."

   We smiled and walked to the door.  Ellen called out, "Fill up with gas
on this side -- it's cheaper than in California."

   Nancy said, "We will, thanks!"

   Outside Nancy held out her hand.  "Keys?"

   I handed them to her.  "You don't mind driving?" I asked.

   She put a hand on my back as we walked to the Jeep.  "Not at all -- I
like to drive.  I'll drive, you think.  How's that?"

   "That's fine with me."

   "How's your knee doing this morning?  We got distracted and I didn't get
a chance to check it."

   I stood on my left leg and tested the right a bit.  "Still a little
stiff.  I'm not sure what I did to it.  The hip is a little stiff as well."
I put my arms around her and held her to me.  "May have had something to do
with being tied to a bed.  Thank you."

   "Oh thank you Bill -- that was quite a trip."

   We got in one more kiss before getting in the Jeep.

   "Let's go find a new life," I said, settling into the seat for the
drive.

   END of Part 12 Tales of the Golden Mule

   Part 13 Finding a New Life

   We did fill up with gas before crossing the border from Nevada back to
California, and prices were substantially higher on the California side.

   Once we got on to the open road Nancy said, "You didn't tell me you got
sick again yesterday."

   I shrugged -- what else could I do?

   She reached over and held my hand.  "I love you.  We've got an
appointment at four this afternoon with the counselor Jill suggested.  Is
that okay?"

   I nodded.  "Yes, thank you."

   "Bill, this worries me.  Are you all right?  What can I do?"

   I shook my head.  "Nancy, you're doing so much.  I don't know what it
is. I want to hold you, and protect you; I don't want you to be hurt." I
felt the lump in my throat, and said what I was thinking -- it was hard to
do.  "I don't know how to protect you from me; I don't want to hurt you."

   She squeezed me a little.  "Bill, you won't hurt me.  How could you?"

   I chuckled and finished the thought for her.  "After all the shit we've
been through in the last few weeks?  I know I'm different.  I know it isn't
rational, but I still worry about turning into another John..."

   She was adamant, practically shouting "No!  That won't happen!" Then she
continued softer, "I won't let it happen to you darling."

   I kissed her hand.  "Thank you.  It's just...  I worry...  That morning
with Chris -- it happened so easily.  Then with Gail...  I don't want to
hurt you."

   Nancy sighed and moved her hand to my shoulder, rubbing the back of my
neck.  "Oh Bill...  Don't worry about that.  I met Chris, and she jumped
your bones -- that's what she told us.  And you were there for me,
remember? You went there so you could fulfill my fantasy.  And I seem to
remember having to do more than coax you with Gail..."

   I laughed a little.  "I guess so.  Maybe I should be looking for
guidance -- I seem to have lost my way some."

   Now Nancy laughed.  "There's an old joke about a couple on their wedding
night.  The bride is waiting in bed, and the groom is still in the
bathroom. Finally she calls out asking him what he's doing.  He replies
he's praying for guidance.  She tells him to pray for endurance; she'll
supply all the guidance he needs."

   I laughed and caressed her thigh.  How close we came in Tahoe, how close
I was to asking her right there.  It will happen, in its own time, if it's
to happen at all.  I'm not in any hurry; there's no reason to hurry.

   "So what do you want to do?" I asked, "This month, next month, next
year?"

   She smiled, wrinkling her eyebrows.  "What you told Gail -- find a new
life, with you.  Be with you, learn to dance, make you laugh, and make you
smile.  How's that for a start?  How about you?  What do you want to do?"

   I patted her leg.  "That's a great start.  I want a lot of the same
things.  I also want to learn massage, and how to please you.  Find a new
life, pleasing you."

   "And what are you worried about?  What are your concerns?" she asked.

   That made me wrinkle my brow.  I shook my head slowly and said,
"Sometimes I worry this is all a dream; it isn't really happening.  Or
someone is going to come along and say, 'Oh, a mistake,' and I have to
repay a lot of money.  But I think I'm getting over that one.  I think my
biggest concerns are staying sane, staying fit, healthy, and not putting on
a lot of weight.  I also don't want to get jaded.  I'm scared of the money
I guess, scared of what it could do to me."

   She rubbed my shoulder again.  "It's not a dream; it's happening.  I
went through that when I first moved in with John, and when we were
married. I think it took me five or six months to get used to the idea of
financial independence.  That doesn't mean not working -- I kept teaching,
and I'll keep on with that.  You need to find something to keep you going.
And I'll help you stay in shape, believe me.  What would you like to do for
that?"

   "I don't know.  I need to stay flexible -- I used to be able to do
splits a few years ago..."

   "Really?" she interrupted.

   "Yes, but not any more -- that's why we ended that one dance the way we
did the other night.  If I'd gone down into splits, I'd never have gotten
up again.  Maybe one of those continuous flow swimming things; I like to
swim.  But I was thinking more of a water slide.  I'd like to go somewhere
with good water slides."

   Nancy laughed.  "Have I got the place for you -- no, for us.  It's in
Hawaii, a resort hotel, I think it's a Hyatt, with incredible waterslides.
We were there for a few days for a conference John attended."

   "When can we go?" I asked.

   She laughed again.  "We still have the Europe trip.  Have you ever done
yoga?"

   "One of those things I've been meaning to look into for a long time.  A
couple of friends in the dance club at school were big believers in yoga."

   Nancy nodded.  "Well, when we get back, we'll start.  I know a very good
teacher -- his name is Bill too.  He's based on Santa Cruz.  I studied for
a while and got a lot out of it."

   "Then why did you stop?" I asked.

   She frowned and sighed.

   "John?" I asked.

   She nodded.  "I think he was jealous of me spending time with another
man, even for something like that."

   "Okay, I understand.  We can start whenever.  That would probably be
good for stress as well."

   She nodded.  "Very helpful.  I wish I could have gotten John
interested."

   We held hands and were silent for a bit.

   "So what's in the back room, and what are we doing for Gail in Europe?"
I asked to change the subject radically.

   It worked; she laughed.  "You'll find out about the back room when I
take you there, or maybe I'll have Gail do it, or have Gail take you and
Chris.  Dear Gail has quite a business, and it's not in the stuff in the
showroom.  She wants us to check out some exciting developments for her.  I
think it will be a lot of fun for both of us.  I already called the travel
agent and had her make the changes."

   "Oh?" I asked.

   She laughed.  "You wanted it to be a surprise, remember?"

   I had said that.  I laughed.  "Yup, surprise me."

   "Oh I will darling, I will.  I think Gail is going to be a good friend."

   "Did you pick up the pictures?" I asked her.  I had the dates written
down, but didn't have the pictures of our mystery redhead.

   "Shit.  I thought you got them.  Oh well, we'll get them sooner or
later."

   "What would you think of this," I started out, "Tell me if I'm crazy,
but I was thinking maybe in a few months having a get-together, maybe at
the big house, maybe somewhere else, and inviting Christine, Gail, maybe
Chris, maybe Jill and Karen, I don't know.  Something to put a big bow
around all this, package it up.  Does that make sense?"

   She patted my leg.  "Yes it makes sense.  I think it would be good to
do."

   "Thanks," I told her.  "I'm trying to tell you things, but it's hard.  I
think that was one of my problems before."

   "Don't look back; look forward," she told me, pointing ahead on the
road. "We're going this way."

   I laughed and held her hand, kissing it.  "Keep me pointed that way."

   We talked about random things for a while, things we wanted to do to the
big house, and to the beach house.  Bookcases and the kitchen remodel would
be a big step; we'd already cancelled the work that was to be done on the
other bedroom.  I was already thinking about a small dance floor on top of
the carpeting in one part of the large living room area.  That would work.
We'd need speakers there as well.  This could be fun.

   "What are you thinking about?" she asked.

   I sighed.  "Oh, a lot of things.  The money again -- I've never worried
about money before.  Janet took care of paying the bills for us.  If I
wanted something, I'd ask her if we could afford it.  I never needed the
latest gadget.  I guess that's why some parts of it seem unreal.  I've
never been driven by money.  I worked hard, and invested what we had
carefully -- I wanted her to have the best.  The last year or so, she
seemed so driven by money, going public.  I guess about a year ago she
tried to talk me into going to a startup.  I'd seen what startup hours did
to her, and told her I'd rather have the time with her.  Maybe that was the
start of it, I don't know."

   She rubbed my thigh.

   "With my money sense, we should get someone to manage it and advise us.
Maybe that's Duncan.  Maybe that's you?"

   She sighed.  "I can help.  Still want a grease burger for lunch?"

   I was a little more enthusiastic about that.  "You bet!"

   So we returned via Tracy, the outlet stores, and the In-N-Out burger.
We had lunch then spent a little while at the outlets.  We didn't get
anything.

   Back at the Jeep, Nancy tossed me the keys.  "You drive us the rest of
the way."

   "Okay, where's our appointment?" I asked her.

   "Know where Vallco Mall is in Cupertino?"

   "Think so -- isn't it at 280 and Lawrence, or is it Wolfe?" I asked her.

   "280 and Wolfe -- that's where we're headed."

   "Okay, we get to swim through commute traffic for a while."

   "I can drive if you want me to."

   "No, I'll do it; it will keep my mind occupied."

   "Good.  Don't worry; you don't need to worry anymore."

   I laughed a bit.  "But it's one of the things I'm best at!"

   "Then you're going to have to get good at something else instead."

   "Good idea.  I'll need your help."

   We did pick up traffic, but it wasn't too bad.  Well, attitude has a lot
to do with it.  I was with Nancy; that made a big difference.  We found the
building with some time to spare, so we both visited the plumbing.  I got
to fill out the customary paperwork.

   The counselor, Sue, was an older gal, mid to late forties.  I spent
about fifteen minutes giving her the abridged and sanitized version of the
story.  She had to admit it was quite a tale.  We talked about issues for a
while, and that helped greatly.  She'd talked to Jill and made the
suggestions about us cleaning out personal effects.  We'd followed her
advice; I told her not only had it helped, but I thought it had drawn Nancy
and I closer together.

   We talked a lot about Nancy, and my fears towards her.  We scheduled
another session for the next week; that one would be the three of us.  At
the end she talked a little with Nancy, finally moving the three of us back
into her office for a few minutes.  She told us both that from what she'd
heard, we were doing extremely well handling things.  We needed to keep
talking, not holding things in.  If she couldn't help, she could send us to
someone who could.  We thanked her and left.

   Nancy and I hugged in the parking lot.  "You feel better?" she asked.
"Yes, thanks for setting that up for me," I told her.  "Thanks for doing it
for me," she said.  "I did it for us, for us," I told her, and held her
tighter.

   We were going against traffic getting back to the house.  When we got
there, the flowers were just about shot; they looked as if they'd been
consolidated, with fewer vases sitting out than when we'd left.  Nancy
found a bag of petals in the garage refrigerator and added to it.

   The fragrance was still with us though; the bedroom smelled heavenly.

   "Care for a swim?" I called out from the living room.  I'd walked off
the area I thought would be a dance floor; it would work, with a little bit
of rearranging.

   "Sounds great!" she shouted from the garage.  "Wait for me to get my
suit."

   "Your what?" I hollered.

   She walked back into the house laughing, already half undressed.

   We had a very nice swim.  I spent a while working my right knee and hip,
flexing and stretching.  We also spent time hugging and kissing in the
water.

   Nancy got out and put a cushion from one of the lounges down on the
desk. "Up here for me," she said.

   I got out with a smile.

   As I approached her with my intent obvious, she laughed.  "Come over
here and sit down!  I want to check that knee!"

   I gave her a mock pout.  She laughed and said, "And we'll see what
happens after that."

   She had me sit first, then lie back as she pulled, pushed, and twisted
both my legs.  Some things hurt, some didn't.

   "You've strained a ligament some, feels like the medial collateral," she
told me.  "We'll take it easy and put you on Naprelan for a few days." She
started running her hands along my legs and added, "You just need to learn
to relax and let go more in some situations."

   I laughed and let my eyes close.  "You're right.  You need to teach me."

   She leaned over and kissed me.  "I will darling.  Let's get up and get
dressed."

   I opened my eyes.  "What?  Why?"

   She sat back and laughed.  "Oh you...  You should see the pained look on
your face.  While you were being counseled, I was on the phone.  Jill and
the real estate gal should be here in oh, about," she looked at her watch,
then continued, "half an hour.  They're bringing pizza and salad.  With
anchovies."

   "The pizza or the salad?" I asked gruffly, sitting up.

   She laughed again.  "Both -- I'm getting to know you.  And I'll make it
up to you later, I promise."

   I smiled.  "I know you will.  I'm sorry.  Thanks for watching out for
the details."

   I let her help me up, and did spend a while at her nipples as I made my
way to standing.  We dried each other and went back in, changing into
presentable clothing.

   I popped four wine glasses into the freezer to chill.  After I did that
I frowned, got four more from the cupboard, and put them in the
refrigerator in the garage.  On second thought, I added four champagne
flutes as well.

   Nancy saw me coming back into the house.  "What did you do?" she asked,
perusing the stack of mail.

   "Put some glasses and flutes in the garage fridge to keep cold.  I like
cold glasses."

   She kissed me on the nose.  "So do I.  There are always plastic ones in
the one by the pool."

   I frowned, then put an arm around her.  "I don't drink wine from
plastic. Beer maybe, but not wine."

   She put down the mail and put her arms around my shoulders.  "Good for
you.  But no glass around the pool.  It can be nasty, and I've got a scar
to prove it."

   "Yes dear," I said, and kissed her.

   And that's when the doorbell rang.  As I walked to the door, I said to
Nancy, "I want you alone some where for a few days -- no interruptions
unless they're mine!"

   I opened the door to Jill and the real estate gal, and invited them in.
We set up on the dining room table.

   The pizza and the salad were good.  The pizza had anchovies on half; the
salad came with a little container of them on the side.  I was glad to see
Nancy eating them as well.

   The real estate gal's story was simple -- the property was in a very
good school district.  We had four bids, the lowest of which was at the
asking price.  All four were from families with one or two kids.  The
highest offer had all sorts of contingencies, wanted the place stripped
bare, and wanted a long escrow period.  The middle offer was pre-qualified
for a mortgage, didn't have any contingencies, could use the furniture, and
Jill hinted strongly that they were a nice couple.

   I looked at Nancy and gave her a questioning glance.  She smiled.  I
turned to Jill and the real estate gal and said, "Sounds like they've got a
house to me."

   The real estate gal wolfed down the rest of her slice of pizza, emptied
her wineglass, thanked us, and split.

   As Nancy returned from seeing her out, I asked Jill, "Can you stay for a
little while?"

   Jill laughed with a piece of pizza still in her mouth and nodded.  When
she'd swallowed, she said, "Yes, why?"

   I looked at Nancy.  "So you can pinch me and help convince me this is
still real."

   Jill took a swig of wine.  "Oh it's real.  I brought along the paperwork
for Janet's stock exercise.  Would you like to go over that?"

   I nodded as I enjoyed another bite, with anchovies.

   Jill and Duncan had enjoyed very much the opportunity to extract some
agreements from the University; both of them wanted to insure the money was
going to areas that needed it, and not to areas that already had a lot of
money but always wanted more.  It sounded good to me.  The proceeds from
the remaining part were going into a trust that would be able to support me
(I interrupted and said, "us") as a fallback.  I got to sign a stack of
papers.

   "What's happening with Janet's insurance?" I asked Jill.

   She frowned a little, then smiled.  "We're talking.  They're going to
pay; it's just a matter of when.  Remember -- if you get any calls on
anything relating to that, you tell them you're represented by an attorney
and to have them call me.  Got it?"

   I nodded -- she'd given me this drill a few times.  "Yes, dear," I told
her.

   "What's this?" I asked, when I got to some tax returns.

   Jill smiled.  "This is Duncan's part of the stack.  He's amending your
returns for the last few years, as well as doing your quarterly return.
He's saving you quite a bit of money."

   "Enough to pay for you folks?" I asked.  Nancy looked shocked.  I
quickly held her hand and said to Jill, "Jill, forgive me.  I wasn't being
nasty.  You've saved my life."

   Jill laughed.  "Don't worry, I understand.  We've saved you more than
we've cost you.  But you did the major work.  Just what did you say at
Wilson on Monday?"

   I gave her a quizzical look.

   She shook her head and laughed more.  "I got a call late Monday from a
very senior partner, telling me how happy he'd been to meet you, and how
you'd handled things very well.  He told me your work was now being done by
a different member of the firm, and he'd reviewed past billings on the
account, and was making substantial reductions in them."

   I smiled and raised my wine glass.  "What goes around comes around."

   We clinked glasses and drank a small toast.

   "Indeed," Jill continued.  "Mindy and Duncan both like Mike Marshall
very much.  He's sharp, good to work with, and doesn't try to bluff when he
doesn't know something."

   I looked over at Nancy.  "I trusted my gut."

   We went over some more details.  She was preparing a revised will for me
that I'd need to review and definitely sign before we left for Europe.
We'd need to spend some time on that.  If the townhouse offer was accepted,
I'd have some more paperwork to sign, but it would be simple.  She'd done
an agreement with Josh on the Sunnyvale passion pit, so that was done.
She'd worked with my company to be sure I had medical insurance through the
end of the year; taking an unpaid leave of absence was the right thing for
me to do.

   It was almost nine when she left.  We picked up the debris.  We were
holding each other in the kitchen when Nancy said to me, "Quick shower and
then you're mine."

   I nuzzled her and said, "I'm yours already."

   She squeezed me and said, "Shower first!"

   We went upstairs and were greeted by the fragrance of the roses still
filling the room.

   She turned down the bed and we showered.  As usual, I was a big help as
we were getting dried off.

   "You!  On your back on the bed!  Now!"

   I laughed and gave her one more feel before I left the bathroom.

   It was good to be in my own bed again.  I laughed to myself at that.  It
was my bed, in my house.  I'd gotten used to sleeping on the "other" side
pretty easily.

   She came in a few minutes later, sliding up to me.

   "All you have to do is lay there and let it happen," she told me as she
stroked my body.

   It was hard to do, just lay there.  She teased me so well; I didn't know
what would happen next.  She took me into her mouth, and I didn't know if
she'd take me over the edge or not.  She took me close and brought me back
a number of times.  Once I moved my hands to her head.  She took them and
held them at my sides as she ground into me with her breasts, telling me my
hands were tied to the bed.  That set off something inside me.

   She moved on top of me, taking me inside her and taking my hands in hers
over my head.  "Let go and come for me, come for me," she hissed as she
ground her hips into me.  It didn't take long before I did as she asked.

   END of Part 13 Tales of the Golden Mule

   Part 14

   I woke up alone.  Damn, I don't like that.  I rolled out of bed and
started to straighten it up.  What the hell, I thought, it's Friday -- the
cleaners are coming this morning.  I looked at the clock -- half past
eight. Ah well, I got to sleep in some.

   I was already wearing a T-shirt; I got a pair of shorts on my way into
the bathroom.  I don't remember where I developed the habit of brushing my
teeth while sitting on the toilet.  Had she seen me do that yet?  I guess I
only did that when I was alone in the bathroom.

   I headed downstairs.  Nancy wasn't in the house.  The sliding doors to
the patio and pool were open; I walked out there.  I saw Nancy sitting
naked on a towel by the side of the pool, combing out her wet hair.  I took
off my shirt and shorts and dove into the pool.

   I swam over to where she was sitting, her legs still in the pool as she
sat on the side.

   "Good morning beautiful," I said to her, putting my hands on her legs,
pulling myself up in her lap.  I was going for her nipples, but she leaned
forward a bit and gave me a kiss.

   "Did you enjoy sleeping in?  I was going to wake you for a shower."

   I pulled myself out of the pool and sat beside her.  "Thanks.  What's
the schedule for today?"

   She put her arms around me and gave me a hug.  "The cleaners get here
around ten, so we need to leave before then.  I told the cabinetmaker we'd
drop by this morning; he's probably going to be able to make it over here
for our two O'clock meeting with the contractor.  We need to get groceries,
breakfast, lunch.  What would you like?"

   She was sitting on a towel.  I turned her and her towel so they were
parallel to the edge of the pool, and eased her to her back.  I spread her
legs a little and moved in for breakfast.

   Her thighs were a little cool from the pool, but her core was warm and
quickly got warmer.  I like holding her bottom, that and having my hands
and arms under her legs; it encourages her to hold my head with her thighs.

   She warmed up quickly, and was soon moving under me.  She put her hands
on my head, and for some reason I reached around and grabbed both her
wrists and pulled them to the towel by her sides.  She struggled a little
and I gripped her tighter, holding her arms.  That did something magic to
her; she got a lot louder.  I held her wrists tightly with my hands; she
held my head tightly with her thighs.  I adored her with my lips and
tongue, and soon felt and heard her coming strongly.

   As her legs relaxed around me, I let go of her wrists and pulled myself
up.  Hooking her knees with my arms, I slid forward and into her.  It was a
little cool out, and the sensation of plunging into her hot core was
incredible.  Both of us moaned, and I scooted my knees up closer to her
bottom as I pounded into her.  I took one thumb, moistened it with saliva,
and reached for her magic button.  I touched it and she shuddered, then
reached for my hand.

   I grabbed that hand and pinned it to her side again, then did the same
with her other hand.  She took a ragged breath and her head went back as
she moaned and shuddered underneath me.  She squeezed me between her legs,
her thighs on my chest and her calves along my back, and I came suddenly,
intensely.

   We let go of each other and I lowered myself down to kiss her.  As I
propped myself up on my elbows and we caught our breath, I asked her, "What
is it about holding you like that?"

   She looked at me with a dazed smile and laughed a little.  "I don't
know," she panted.  She put her hands on my waist and said, "What is it
about having me on top of you?"

   I sighed.  "I don't know, but it's wonderful."

   We kissed again, slipping apart.

   "Ready for a shower?" I asked.

   She nodded.  We helped each other up, and dried off a bit more.  We went
upstairs and showered slowly and sensuously, washing each other gently.  As
we rinsed I went down on my knees and started kissing her mound.  I pressed
her back against one side of the shower enclosure.  She moaned, then said,
"We need to get going."

   I raised up a bit and blew a very wet raspberry in her navel.  She
laughed and grabbed my head, so I did it again.  She pulled my head up, so
I stood, pushing my very erect cock up between her legs and kissing her.

   We got out and dried off, then got dressed and headed downstairs.  We
had breakfast and cleaned up the kitchen.  Hey, just because we have a
cleaning crew coming in doesn't mean we should be slobs.

   As we went into the garage, she said, "I'll drive."

   I got my sunglasses from the Jeep and got in.  It was coolish still.
The seasons were changing.  Were we as well?  Why were we both so quiet
this morning?

   Damn.  Only one way to find out.  I put a hand on her leg and asked, "Is
something the matter?  Something bothering you?"

   She put a hand on mine and sighed.  We were still on surface streets;
she pulled into a corner shopping center and parked, then turned to me.

   "Oh Bill, I was going to ask you the same.  Making love by the pool this
morning was so nice; you're so good to me.  But when you first got out of
the pool...  Was something wrong?"

   I smiled, taking off my sunglasses.  I wanted her to be able to see my
eyes.  She took off hers as well.

   "I love you.  I don't like waking up alone, that's all.  I love waking
up next to you.  I love waking up and seeing you asleep next to me, and
then holding you close."

   We hugged in the car.  "Oh Bill, I love to hold you, and I love to be
held.  You looked so peaceful this morning.  You've grumbled about not
being able to sleep in; I thought I'd give you the chance."

   I smiled.  "But that's not what's bothering you.  Can you tell me?"

   She sighed.  "We're...  I'm...  I don't know.  These book cases are
costing a lot of money.  I don't know if I should be spending your money
like that.  The other changes, to the kitchen and the rest, those I'm sure
of, and, well, John paid for most of those already."

   I held her head in my hands.  "Nancy, we're doing it, for both of us.
We want those changes.  Or, I thought we did.  We can put them off.  But I
think we need lots of space for books, and we need a better office.  Do you
agree?"

   She nodded her head.

   "Tell me if you think it isn't a good idea.  That's part of the deal,
right?  Don't hold things in, and don't let me hold things in.  Okay?"

   We hugged again and she whispered, "Yes, yes.  I'll try."

   We wiped each other's faces off, laughed a bit, and after a short kiss
were on our way again.

   We got to the cabinet shop and walked in.  The guy who must have been
the owner waved to us from the back; he was on the phone.  I looked around.
All his work looked very good.  It should, for what it cost.

   I was looking at the bottom of a drawer when I heard a voice behind me
say, "Hi, Nancy."

   I stood up and he walked over to me.  We shook hands.

   "You must be Bill.  I'm Chuck -- it's a pleasure to meet you."

   "Good to meet you, Chuck.  This is very nice work."

   He smiled.  "Thanks.  We do it all in the shop.  Want the quick tour, or
just want to go over details?"

   I looked at Nancy.  "We've got the time for the tour, right hon?"

   She gave me an impish smile.  Where had I picked that up?  I knew where;
both of us did.

   "Sure," she said, putting an arm around me.

   Chuck gave us the tour of the shop out back, which was quite large, and
well organized.

   "You've worked with the general contractor before?" I asked.  I hadn't
met him yet.

   Chuck nodded and smiled.  "Yes -- Tim and I work together on a lot of
projects.  He makes my life easier -- everything he does is plumb, and
square."

   "That sounds good to me," I told him.

   We went back in and reviewed details.  We talked about the desk, and
enclosing the computer stuff.  He showed us some details for a desk he was
doing for an executive from SGI.  That looked as if it would work well.

   We confirmed the price, and then started talking schedule.  He got a
little funny about that, not knowing when he'd be able to get to all the
cabinet work.

   I smiled and leaned back in my chair.

   "Chuck, take the time you need to do a job we'll all be satisfied with.
The world won't end if everything isn't in place when we get back.  All I
want is for you to give us a date and stick to it."

   He smiled and held out his hand.  I shook it and smiled to Nancy.  I
wrote him a check for the deposit.  He told us he thought he could get
everything done by the time we got back, but he wasn't sure.  I told him
again that wasn't as important as doing a job we were all satisfied with.

   We stood up and shook hands again.  "I'll see you at the house at two. I
look forward to working with you, Bill."

   Nancy and I went back out to the car.  As we got in, I started laughing.

   "What's so funny?" she asked.

   I shook my head.  "I could almost hear old John, getting agitated and
telling Chuck it absolutely had to be done by the time you got back.  I
think I passed another test in there."

   She laughed and leaned over to give me a kiss.  "You did, sweetie; you
did."

   We did our grocery shopping and had some lunch.  We did some random
puttering around.  I really liked being in the grocery store, pushing the
cart around, deciding on one brand over another.

   We got back to the house a little after one.

   "Uh oh," I said as we pulled into the garage, "This looks sad."

   "What?" Nancy asked.

   I pointed to a row of glass vases lined up in one corner of the garage.
They'd been holding the last of the roses.  She saw them, sighed and said,
"You are so good to me."

   I gave her a squeeze.  "You know what this means, though, don't you?"

   Stepping out of the car, we put our arms around each other, leaning
together at the hips.  "No, what?"

   I walked over to the garage refrigerator and opened the door.  There was
a large paper bag in it.  I opened it; it was almost full of rose petals.

   She smiled.  "Tonight?"

   I put my arms around her again and held her close.  "Unless you have a
better idea."

   "Not right now, other than taking in the groceries."

   I gave her a squeeze.  "Now who's being the hopeless romantic?"

   She laughed and we unloaded the car.

   Tim, the general contractor, and Chuck both arrived right on time.  We
had a good meeting, going over details, going from room to room discussing
where things would be.  Our bedroom still smelled of the roses.  Nancy and
I had been holding hands through the rest of the house, but in the bedroom
we had arms around each other.

   Nancy had set things up with the cleaning crew as well.  Between them,
and the contractors, things would be tidied up for us.

   As we were finishing up, I had a thought.

   "Chuck, let me ask you something about the garage."

   We walked out there, and I told him how much I'd liked the workbench and
cabinets I'd seen in one part of his shop.  How much would it cost to do
something similar against one particular wall in the garage?  He did some
measurements.  We talked about lighting and outlets.  He gave me a ballpark
price.  Then he asked me when I wanted it done.

   I told him whenever it made sense.  Tim got a real surprised look on his
face.  Chuck laughed and said, "We're not working with John anymore."

   Tim laughed and said, "I guess not!"

   Chuck said he'd fax me some sketches by Monday.  I told him that would
be great; we still had a week and a half before we took off.  We shook
hands and they took off.

   I closed the garage door and we walked back in the house.  We stopped
and I gave Nancy a big hug and a kiss.  "I love you," I told her, "Pool,
bed, or both?"

   Nancy looked over to the clock; it was almost four.

   "I've got another surprise for you.  I hope you don't mind."

   She looked somber all of a sudden.

   "What is it?" I asked.

   She sighed.  "The counselor is going to be here at four.  I'm still
worried about you.  The first few times you did it, it was endearing, but I
don't like this throwing up routine of yours.  We talked about it yesterday
afternoon, and she wanted to do another session right away." She was
holding me, rocking me gently.

   I sighed.  My stomach rumbled a bit.  "Okay.  Thank you for taking such
good care of me."

   "Thank you for understanding.  I was worried you'd be upset with me."

   "I just get upset with me, beautiful.  Tell me, hold me, keep me," I
told her softly.

   Sue arrived a little after four.  We sat in the family room and talked.
At one point she had us imagine different people sitting in empty chairs,
Janet, John, and had us talk to them.  We were angry; we were sad.  We
shouted, we cried, we held each other.  When she finally left, it was
almost seven.  We both thanked her and hugged her, and saw her out the
door.

   Standing there in the hallway by the front door, arms around each other,
both of us sighed.

   "Wow, I'm wiped out," I told her.

   "Me too, but I feel better.  How about you?"

   "I think so.  I need a swim, some dinner, and you."

   "That's a good idea.  What about dinner?"

   "I've got a confession to make."

   She stepped back.  "What?"

   "The chicken with garlic and pasta sounds great, but would take too
long. I'm for firing up the gas monstrosity, taking a quick swim while it
heats up, and doing steaks.  We can do the fancy dinner tomorrow night.
Sound good?"

   She smiled and hugged me.  "I love your practical side too.  Salad and
garlic bread?"

   "Yes," I told her.

   She gave me a kiss on the nose.  "You take care of the grill and get in
the pool.  I'll join you."

   I hit the button for the pool cover on the way out.  I went over to the
gas thing, lifted the covers, and started it up.  I dropped my clothes
right there and jumped into the pool.  The water felt great.

   Nancy joined me a few minutes later, putting a platter next to the
grill. We hugged and kissed in the water.

   "Get the meat started, or we won't eat," she scolded me.

   I got out of the pool and went to the grill.  "What's the green stuff?"
I hollered, looking at some branches of something next to our steaks.

   "It's fresh rosemary from around the side of the house," she called
back, "Put it on the fire bricks.  It will help season the meat."

   I used the tongs to lift the hot grill and tossed the rosemary sprigs
down on the coals.  The steaks went on the grill and I started the timer on
my watch.

   We swam a bit more; it felt good to loosen up.  I got out to turn the
steaks, and Nancy went into the kitchen.  She came out with terrycloth
robes for us, and with another dish.  She turned on the burner under a
griddle area and dumped on some onions, mushrooms, and butter.  As I tended
the steaks, she grilled up the garnish, even pouring a little of our red
wine on it.

   We sat outside with a simple but good dinner.  We didn't talk much, but
held hands almost constantly.

   We cleaned up the grill, and the kitchen.  We were standing in the
kitchen, as usual with our arms around each other.

   "Suggestion?" I said.

   "What?"

   "Do the rose petals tomorrow night?"

   She smiled.  "I agree."

   "At the beach house?"

   She hugged me.  "Oh that sounds wonderful." Then she leaned back with an
impish smile.

   "What?" I asked her.

   I could tell I was in for something by the way she looked at me.

   "The beach house is my house, and when we're at my house, we play by my
rules, got it?"

   I kissed her nose.  "Yes, dear."

   She laughed, gave me a squeeze, and said, "Let's go to bed.  I'm beat."

   We helped each other up the stairs.  I wanted to redo all the switches,
and replace them with X-10 remote controllable ones.  Hell, that's a job I
can do.

   We cleaned up in the bathroom.  It had been a long day.  The session
with Sue had been particularly draining, but good.  "Don't wallow in
feelings," she'd told us, "Do what needs to be done." It sounded like very
good advice.

   "Go get on the bed, I'll be right there," Nancy told me.

   My interest started perking up.  I kissed her cheek and went into the
bedroom.

   I flopped on my back, relaxing again.  The real world started creeping
back in, with worries about calling Jill, the townhouse, other crap, when I
felt the bed move.  Then I was in Nancy's arms again.

   "Mmmm...  Different perfume tonight?"

   "Do you like it?" she asked.

   I moved down to her nipples and took a deeper breath.  "I'll let you
know."

   She laughed and held me to her.  We rolled around on top of that soft
spread for a while, kissing, squeezing, feeling.  She ended up on her back,
with me at her side sucking on her.  She lifted the leg closest to me and I
repositioned myself, sliding down and into her, my bottom leg stuck out, my
top leg between hers and on her belly.  She held my leg as we rocked our
hips, enjoying the sensations.

   Then she pushed my leg down, brought hers together, and rolled to her
side.  As I moved closer to her, she rolled to her stomach, with me still
in her.  She spread her legs a little.  She'd put some perfume on the back
of her neck.  The feeling of riding her bottom was very nice.

   She had her face in the soft spread; I was riding her.  "I'm not going
to last very long," I told her.  She turned her head and said, "Good."

   She started bucking her hips to meet me, and moving her legs a little.
She soon found just the right spot and just the right rhythm, and I held
her shoulders, buried my face in her hair and her perfume, and came deep
inside her.

   When I finished, we rolled to the side, nestled together like a pair of
spoons.  I wasn't planning on going anywhere for a while.  I put my arms
around her, then pulled the spread over us.  She took it and pulled it
tight, pulling me to her.  I moaned and wiggled, and kissed the back of her
neck.  That's how we went to sleep.

   We got up a few hours later, went to the bathroom, and crawled in
between the sheets.  I was on my back, and she snuggled up to my side, her
head on my shoulder.

   When I woke in the morning, I was on my side, facing the windows.  I
wanted to go to the beach house for a few days.  Why?  Am I running away
from something?  I don't think so.  I want to be alone with her.  That
sounds like running away to me.

   I sighed and turned over.  Nancy was there, propped up on an elbow.  She
smiled.  I started to say something, but she moved over and held me to her.
I put my arms around her and we held each other tight.  After a while I
managed to say, "Thank you for being here for me."

   We got up, a little teary eyed, and showered.  Why would anyone shower
alone?  There are just so many benefits, besides getting your back washed.

   After drying off, we packed up some clothes, got dressed, and headed
down stairs.  It was a little after nine.

   As we were rummaging for breakfast, I asked, "What do we need to pick
up?"

   Nancy gave me a hug.  "Well, we're just about out of white wine, and we
could use more tequila."

   "Okay, where do you usually go?"

   "Beltramo's," she told me.

   I knew the place, on El Camino between Palo Alto and Menlo Park.  They
have just about everything -- at a price.

   I frowned.  "There's a Beverages-N-More closer.  We'll go there.  I
thought we'd take the bikes over, so we need to get a bike carrier.  I
thought REI would be good for that."

   She said, "Couldn't we just get another pair to keep over there?"

   I frowned again.  I started to say something when I saw that impish
smile on her face.  I grabbed her and gave her a big kiss.  I pushed her up
against the counter, then leaned back.

   "You're needling me, aren't you?  I asked.

   She nodded, smiling a little more.  "Forgive me?" she asked.

   I laughed and hugged her tight.  "No, keep doing it.  I need the
reminder."

   We had our breakfast, then set out to run errands.  Since we needed to
come back for the bikes, we didn't load up the food yet.  I walked over to
the Jeep, and she held out her hand and said, "Keys?" I tossed them to her
and got in on the passenger side.

   She surprised me once again.  When I told her Beverages-N-More was off
San Antonio near El Camino, she said, "I know.  I thought we'd go Costco."

   I laughed and put a hand on her leg.  "Oh, is that where John used to
go?"

   She gave me a strange look, then smiled.  "He never took me there,
that's all I know."

   "And one of your favorite restaurants is right across the street as
well," I told her with a laugh; In-N-Out Burger was right across the
street.

   We got what we needed, even finding a reasonable bike carrier that went
on the Jeep's tow hitch.  We had a quick lunch, then stopped by the house
and loaded up, putting the bikes on the back.

   The drive over the hill to the beach house was slow; on weekends
especially the road has a lot of people on bicycles and motorcycles.  I was
glad Nancy drove.

   Usually when it's sunny inland, it's cool and foggy on the coast.  It
had been that way the first time we'd been here; today it was clear.  How
many weeks ago had that been?  I wasn't sure if it was a long time, or a
short time ago.  It felt like both.  We unloaded, then got on our bikes.

   We rode down along the beach for half an hour or more.  I'd filled up
both water bottles for the bikes, so when we stopped we had something to
drink.  We sat on a bench for a while, holding, kissing, watching the birds
and the fog.

   "What's after Europe?" I asked her.

   She turned and gave me an exasperated look.  "Didn't you listen to Sue
at all?  Why are you focused on everything but right now?  What's wrong
with right now?"

   I was stunned.  Did I focus too much on the past, on the future, to the
detriment of now?  What had Sue told us?  Focus on the future, but live for
the moment?

   I looked at Nancy.  I smiled; this must be one of those Zen things.  I
knew how to answer this one.  I kissed her softly, held her gently.

   "I'm here, you're here," I told her softly as I held her, "That's what's
important."

   "But I want to be at the house, in bed," she whispered hotly in my ear.

   "Now who's focusing on the future?" I kidded.

   She laughed and squeezed me, then got up and ran to her bike.  "Race you
back!" she yelled.

   I got up and went to my bike, grabbing both our water bottles.  As she
headed off down the path I hollered out, "It takes two!"

   We'd ridden for about forty minutes; I don't know how many miles.  I
wasn't in any hurry.  Well, I knew what was waiting for me when I got to
the house, but I wanted to save my energy.  Something like that.  I took my
time.  It was nice.  We should do this more often.  Maybe pack some lunch
and take it with us, and ride down along the beach.

   When I got back to the house, the side door to the garage was open.  I
parked my bike next to hers, closed the door, and went into the house.  I
went upstairs; I heard the shower running.

   "Hi there.  I bet you're so worn out you want me to be on top?"

   She laughed from inside the shower.  "Just you wait."

   "I've got plenty of time.  May I join you?"

   "Nah, I'm done.  You can shower alone."

   "That's no fun," I said as she turned off the water.  I handed her a
towel as she stepped out.  Well, I held out the towel and sort of wrapped
her in it, then held her and kissed her.  She protested, especially when I
backed her into the cold tile countertop.

   I let her go, stripped, and got into the shower.  I was a little sweaty,
but it had been cooling off outside, so the shower helped me warm up a bit
as well.

   When I got out, she was standing there in a terry robe, holding a towel
for me.  I took it and started drying off.  "Thank you," I told her.  I
dried myself off, finishing up with my hair.  When I dry my hair, I rub my
head with the towel pretty vigorously.  As I bent over doing that, I barely
felt the mask coming up to my face.

   When I woke up, I was on my back on the bed.  I tugged gently at my arms
and legs -- tied down.  I sighed; I wasn't going anywhere.  Then I started
laughing.  I looked around; she wasn't in the bedroom.  That bothered me a
little.  If I gassed her, I wouldn't leave her side until she regained
consciousness.  I called out, "I love you!"

   Nancy stepped from the bathroom, dabbing on perfume, wearing nothing but
a smile.  I could tell from that smile that I was in for some interesting
times.

   She walked over to the bed and sat down next to me, putting the perfume
bottle on the nightstand.

   "Have a nice nap, sweetie?" she said, running a hand along my stomach
and down one leg, making me twitch.

   "Yes.  To what do I owe this pleasure?" Always be polite to the person
who's got you tied down.

   She felt my balls, gently.  I closed my eyes.  "Oh, the pleasure hasn't
started yet.  Actually, I'd been thinking," she told me as she ran her
fingers along the insides of my thighs.

   "About what, darling?" I gasped.  I laughed a little.

   She stroked my cock and said, "Is my thinking that funny?"

   I tried moving my hips; I didn't know if I was trying to get closer or
get away.

   "No darling, what were you thinking about?"

   "I thought you liked to look at me when we talked."

   I opened my eyes and raised my head.  She was grinning.

   "I'm sorry darling, you're distracting me, and it's hard to hold my head
up.

   She smiled.  "Well, I can help with that, silly."

   She straddled me, sitting down on my cock, and leaned forward.  I felt
myself slipping between her hot, wet outer lips.  Then as she brushed my
face with her breasts, she took a pillow and put it under my head, propping
me up.  Then she sat back on me and wiggled a bit more.

   "There.  Is that better?"

   "Oh yes, much better."

   She got off me.  I didn't know if that was better or worse.

   "What's the matter, sweetie?" she said as she stroked me again.

   I moaned.  "I'm sorry, darling.  What were you thinking about?" I tried
to look at her.  She moved between my legs and rested her hands on my hip
bones.

   She slid her hands up the sides of my cock.  I took a deep breath, but
kept looking at her.

   "Well," she said, stroking me lightly, "my period starts in a few days,
and I was thinking of what I was going to do to you."

   It was hard for me to concentrate.  "Sweetie, I can survive a few days.
I've done it before."

   She ran her hands up and squeezed my nipples.  "Oh, I know you can, but
I'm not going to let you.  I was just wondering what would be best, whether
I should do you this way...." She stroked me with her hands, fingers on
each side, sometimes lightly, sometimes not so lightly.

   Then she moved and I felt her breasts on me.  I moaned.  I couldn't keep
my eyes open as she made love to me with her breasts.

   "But I know how much you like this way," she said with a laugh in her
voice.

   She brought me to the edge and pulled away, leaving my hips humping air.

   "I thought you liked that," she growled.  She blew on my cock, and the
coolness brought me back from the edge.  "Of course there's always this
way...." I felt the warmth of her mouth on me, sucking, teasing me with her
tongue.  I started getting close and breathed deep and slow, letting go.

   But as soon as I did that, she stopped, and started blowing on me again.
I moaned and she laughed.  "But after all that, you know what I thought,
sweetie?"

   I moaned again.

   "Would you like to know what I thought, sweetie?" she asked again.

   I laughed and said, "Yes, please tell me.  What did you think?"

   I felt her moving on top of me again, and felt a hand stroking me.  Then
she guided me into her and sat on me, and started rocking slowly.

   "I thought that I still had a few days to decide, that's what I
thought."

   She leaned forward and put a nipple in my mouth.  She rocked gently and
held me, and I came deep inside her.  She released my hands and feet, and
we went to sleep holding each other.

   I woke up alone again, but didn't mind it.  I could smell garlic
drifting up from the kitchen downstairs.  I put on a robe and headed
downstairs.

   She was sitting on the couch, turned looking out the windows.  The fog
was coming in, thick and fast.  I knelt down behind her and put my arms
around her.  How many weeks ago had it been, when we were here together the
first time, watching the fog come in?  I let my arms say what my heart
felt. She sighed, letting me know she heard me.

   I lit the fireplace and got a glass of wine.  We sat together on the
couch, holding, touching.  The fog was outside, and we were inside with the
fire.

   I chuckled as I thought about our "conversation." Then I thought more
about it.  How had I behaved with Janet?  How had I treated her?  I hadn't
tracked her cycles with the fanatical precision John had.  I guess I'd
figure it out the night before, when she started complaining of her breasts
being sore.  The next few days she'd complain of her bottom being sore.  I
guess I more or less ignored her.  Something else crossed my mind.  In the
early years, she'd come off her period horny as hell.  We'd have to use
plenty of lube, but we'd have a wonderful time that first afternoon or
night after her period ended.

   But the last few months had been different.  I wanted to check dear
John's calendar.  Had she been with him during her period, and right after
it ended?  That was my suspicion.  We still made love after her period was
over, but it didn't have the intensity -- at least not on her part.

   What could I do for Nancy?  Gail would know; I could talk to her.  But
that would be later.  Right here, right now -- I held Nancy closer, closing
my eyes and resting my head against her.

   "I love being in your arms and feeling your heart beat," I told her.

   I felt her "Mmmm..." resonate in her chest.

   "And I love to hold you to me.  I love the way you melt in my arms," she
sighed.

   "So are you going to stop taking the pill now?  I assume my sample came
back clean."

   She laughed.  "I think so -- maybe I should take another one.  That was
fun.  Actually, I talked it over with my doctor, and she suggested that
with the travel we'll be doing, I should stay on for one more month.  It
will keep me even.  The first month or so off I might have spotting
problems, things like that.  I'd rather go through that at home, and not on
the road."

   "Okay, let me know what I can do.  Would you like to go to Hawaii?  I've
never been there."

   She sat back.  "What?  Never been to Hawaii?  But you've been to Hong
Kong and Singapore, places like that."

   I nodded.  "And scenic spots like Taipei, and all over Japan.  But that
was always business.  This would be with you."

   "I thought you wanted a water slide for the pool at the house?"

   She leaned back and I lay down on top of her, nestling in.

   "Yeah, one with a few turns in it.  Put it at the end of the pool by our
balcony.  Then when everything is finished and approved, put in a walkway
from our balcony to the slide.  I'd like to be able to get up in the
morning, walk out, and go down the slide into the pool."

   She laughed and squeezed me.  "I thought you wanted to wake up next to
me?"

   "Oh but I do.  I'd go down the slide into the pool after we made love."

   She hugged me closer, rocking me.  "Oh, I love you.  That's such a
crazy, wonderful idea."

   "So what's crazy about it?"

   "Oh, I don't know.  It sounds nice, actually.  Do you have any more
ideas on the kind of slide?"

   I shook my head, burrowing in more than anything else.  "Nope, going to
take a lot of research.  That's why I thought about Hawaii.  Got to start
researching somewhere.  I think a shower outside would be nice as well; it
wouldn't have to be enclosed much, or at all."

   She gave me another hug.  "Well, you've got about half an hour to
research while I finish up with dinner.  Why don't you go play on the
computer."

   I snuggled in; I liked where I was very much.  "I could stay with you in
the kitchen and help."

   She chuckled.  "Then it would take me an hour.  Scoot.  Go play on the
computer."

   I sighed and gave her one more hug, trying to get through her robe to
her nipples.

   "No you don't!  I've got work to do."

   I laughed and sat up.  "Okay beautiful.  If you say so." I let her get
up.  She stood, then squeezed me to her.  "Save that thought, though," she
told me.

   She went to the kitchen, and I went to the little office and closed the
door.  I started up the confuser, and picked up the phone.  I called Gail.
Damn -- answering machine.  I told her I needed her advice, privately, and
I didn't want Nancy to know I was talking to her.  Then I had a thought --
I told her to email me, and gave her my email address; we could talk that
way.

   That would work.  I fooled around on the computer for a while.  I
checked John's calendar, comparing it with Janet's.  Yes, she'd been
spending time with him during her period, as well as right after.  Gloria
should have an idea what John did.

   Then I thought of one of the things I needed to do -- teach Nancy how to
use the computer.  I dug through the pile of CD-ROMs and reloaded the Apple
tutorial software.  That would be a good start.  We couldn't spend all our
time making love -- got to rest a little every once in a while!

   I heard Nancy calling me to dinner.  I shut down the confuser and headed
to the dining area.

   When I rounded corner from the hall, I stopped to take in the view.  All
the lights were off.  There were candles on the table, more candles lit in
the room, and the light from the fireplace providing illumination.  She was
sitting at the table, wearing a simple but sexy nightie.

   I sat down next to her.  We toasted silently, then whispered together,
"I love you."

   We had a very nice dinner, the two of us and the fog.  I offered to help
clean up, but she told me to go sit on the couch.  I started running my
hands over her, but she held my hands and told me to sit down again.  I sat
and watched her clear the table, then turned to watch the fog and the
flickering light.  I heard her go upstairs.  I heard her come down again.

   I felt her hands on my shoulders, and smelled her perfume.

   "What's the name of that perfume?  I really like it."

   She ran her hands under my robe, on to my chest.

   "Shalimar, by Guerlain.  I'm glad you like it.  It's one of my
favorites."

   I held her hands.  "I think I need a better taste to be sure though."

   She laughed.  "I hoped you would."

   I turned to her.  Now she was wearing a silk robe, with her nightie
underneath.  She slid into my arms and onto the couch.  We kissed and ran
our hands over each other.  Every time I started running my hands inside
her robe, she'd gently move my hands away.  After a while it was a game.  I
wanted to feel skin, taste skin.

   "I want you," I breathed, trying again to get inside her robe.

   "Then let's go upstairs," she whispered in my ear.

   I followed her upstairs, my hands on her swaying hips.  The bedroom door
was closed.  She turned to me.  I started grabbing her to kiss her again,
but she stopped me.

   "Use the other bathroom, then come in when I call you." She kissed me on
the nose.

   "Yes dear." I went down the hall to the other bathroom.  It took me a
while before I could pee.  But, it was a good idea.

   I stood outside the door and knocked.  I heard her say, "I'm ready."

   The way she said that sent a shiver through me; I was ready too.  I
opened the door and stepped in.

   She was in bed, the covers mostly pulled back, surrounded by rose
petals. She looked so sexy, and had a marvelous smile.  I could smell the
scent of the roses.  "You look beautiful," I told her.

   She moved her head and arms around, petals sticking to her.  "Oh come
here," she said with a laugh.

   I climbed into bed, on top of her.  We kissed and rolled around.  Both
of us started laughing; it reminded me of dipping something in batter
before cooking, the way the petals stuck to us.  Still, they were soft, and
the scent was grand.

   Rolling around on the bed, I eventually figured out that we were both
trying to be on top, or was it we were both trying to be on the bottom?  We
both figured it out at about the same time, and lay on our sides, holding
each other and laughing softly.  I sat up and held out my arms.  "Come
here, beautiful."

   Nancy moved into my lap and wrapped her legs around me.  I put my arms
around her, pulling her close, not bothering to brush off the petals that
stuck to her.  We held each other and kissed.  I felt her rocking her hips
against my cock.  I leaned back a bit, and she sat up, and impaled herself
on me.  We settled back into our embrace, and she pulled her legs around
me, wiggling sensuously.  We kissed and moved, holding each other.

   She leaned back a little, rocking more.  I leaned back as well, and we
held on to each other's shoulders.  She looked into my eyes, then did
something that made me moan.  That brought a lusty smile to her face, and
she did it again.  I held on and let my head drop back.  She gave me a
lusty, happy laugh.  I leaned forward again, putting my arms under hers and
grabbing her shoulders from behind, pulling down on her as I tilted my
hips.

   She kept looking me in the eye, but I could tell from the way the look
on her face changed she liked that.  She started a low moan, and mover her
face closer to mine, putting her arms around my mid back.  Soon we were
forehead to forehead, starting to breathe a little faster, rocking together
as I pulled her shoulders down, and she squeezed me with her legs.

   All of a sudden her breath sped up; I pulled stronger, feeling the
tingle start to build in me as well.  I tried to match her rocking, which
was speeding up, and almost involving our entire bodies.  As I felt her
start to come, she tilted her head and we kissed.  She slid one hand to my
neck and the other to the base of my spine, and that set me off.  She held
me as we rocked together, slower now as we convulsed together.

   We relaxed sitting together, our arms now holding each other tenderly as
we continued to kiss.  Our lips separated, and I kissed her shoulder as we
held each other and rocked gently.

   She pulled me to her as she reclined.  She pulled my head between her
breasts, and we held each other tight, pulling up the sheets around us as
we nestled into our bed of rose petals.

   I barely woke up Sunday morning when she pulled me to her again.  As we
slid together, we made a rose petal sandwich.  She held me to a nipple and
I melted into her.  We drifted in and out of sleep in each other's arms,
but finally our bladders caught up with us.

   We helped each other up, and walked to the bathroom arm in arm.  She
went first, and when I sat down on the toilet, she stepped forward and held
my head between her breasts again.

   As we walked back to bed, we both laughed at the trail of rose petals
we'd left on the floor.  I also noticed she'd turned the clock face down,
so we couldn't tell what time it was.  We climbed back in bed, and resumed
where we left off.  The rose petals cooled off quickly, and were nice.
After a while as I was sucking gently on her, she scooped up a handful and
dumped them on my head and face.  I held her closer, and she laughed
softly, holding my head again.

   We rocked together in bed.  I don't know if I went to sleep again or
not. I do remember waking up on my back, with her on top of me again,
moving so gently yet strongly.  My eyes were closed, and I arched my back
and neck, rocking my hips to meet hers.  I felt her hand move between us,
and I slid my hands up to her breasts.  I cupped them gently, and only when
her motion and vocalizations became more insistent did I start rolling her
nipples gently in my fingers.

   As I did, she sat up, moving out of my range.  Then I felt a hand at my
balls, and I picked up my knees.  My hips moved stronger now, their rhythm
set by her hand on my balls, and I held her hips.  As I came inside her,
she rocked her hips slowly from side to side.

   She heaped rose petals on top of me until I started laughing, then she
leaned down and we kissed.

   We got up again and showered together.  We had to keep scooting the rose
petals away from the floor drain; they kept backing things up.  When I bent
over to scoop them up, I felt a hand reach between my legs and fondle me
gently.  I returned the gesture by blowing a wet raspberry in Nancy's
navel.

   Eventually we dried off and picked up the rose petals on the floor of
the bathroom and bedroom.

   "What's with your right knee?" she asked me.

   I hadn't noticed it until she'd asked.  I flexed it.  "Seems a bit
stiff."

   "Okay," she told me, "On your butt on the floor.  Gilbert time."

   I sat down and she proceeded to torque both my legs around.  The right
one responded.

   "The Gilbert test is a quick way to check the integrity of the knee.
You've abused the medial collateral some.  No bike riding for you for a few
days.  I think we have some anti-inflammatories you can take as well."

   We'd moved John's drugstore into a central drawer in the bathroom.  She
pawed through the bottles, choosing one, and extracting a tablet.  I'd
gotten on sweat pants and a T-shirt.  I held out a hand.  She took it and
kissed it.  "No, you need to take this with some food.  Let's see about
something to eat."

   We walked downstairs.  The drapes were open, and it was foggy outside.
It was also eleven in the morning.  She went into the kitchen and I turned
on the gas fireplace.

   I joined her, and helped as best as I could, which entailed making
toast, warming our plates, and running my hands over her whenever her hands
were occupied.

   We sat down to a simple breakfast, eating silently, holding hands.  We
picked up the kitchen afterwards, and then went in and curled up on the
couch together, watching the fog blow by.

   After a while I sighed, holding her.  "I love holding you, and being in
your arms."

   She laughed softly and squeezed me.  "Oh, I hope so.  You hold me so
well, especially late at night."

   "Well, I'll hold you whenever you want.  Let me know if your nipples get
lonely."

   She laughed softly again, rocking me.  "My favorite is holding you at
night, holding you close to me, and when you're just about asleep, moving
you to a nipple.  Oh, the way you sigh and melt in my arms as I hold you
close is so nice."

   I shook my head.  "I guess I know it happens, but I don't really
remember it.  I just know I'm safe in your arms.  We could start out like
that, you know."

   She chuckled.  "But if I do that right when we go to bed, it doesn't
seem to relax you, sweetie.  That's why I wait until you're almost asleep.
Then it relaxes both of us."

   I held on.  "You know best about these things."

   "Damn right."

   After a while, she asked, "Any plans for the day?"

   I snuggled in a bit.  "Well, if you want to get up, I thought I'd start
teaching you how to use the computer.  And, I wanted to do some looking at
the asset lists Jill put together.  How about you?"

   "Learning the computer would be good.  I need to go out and get more
coffee.  I know you don't drink it, but I do!  I thought I'd get the Sunday
paper as well, and wanted to pick up something else for dinner."

   "Okay, when do you want to go?"

   "Would you mind me going by myself?"

   I squeezed her.  "Not if you insist.  I'll miss you though."

   She messed up my hair.  "Good answer.  I thought I'd go out in a while.
You wouldn't mind?"

   "No, I could clean the rose petals out of the bed."

   "Don't you dare!  I liked those!  We've still got more left in the bag
as well, enough for two more nights at least."

   "The cleaners are going to love us!"

   "We'll clean up most of it.  Can I get up now?"

   I sighed.  "Do you have to?"

   She slid her hands around my head and gave me a gentle squeeze.  "Yes, I
need to go to the bathroom."

   "I can't move when you're holding me like that."

   She laughed and moved her hands to my shoulders, helping me sit up.  We
kissed and helped each other to our feet.  As she got dressed, I checked
the kitchen.  We had popcorn, and we had a bottle of champagne in
refrigerator already.  We were set for the afternoon.

   I was looking at the living room when Nancy came downstairs.

   "Have fun, sweetie.  I'll be back probably in about an hour," she told
me with a hug.

   "I can be ready to go in a few minutes."

   "No, you stay here."

   "Okay, if you insist," I told her.

   She laughed and shook her head.  "Don't worry, sweetie."

   We kissed and she left.

   I went into the office and was thinking about moving the computer into
the other room, in front of the fireplace.  I decided to check email first.
I guess she'd been gone about ten minutes when the phone rang.

   "Hello?"

   "Hi, hon.  What's the problem?" It was Gail.

   I sighed.  She laughed, then apologized.  I told her I was confused
again.  I wanted to do something special for Nancy when she had her period;
she evidently felt she needed to do something special for me; she must be
worried that I'd explode or something.  Gail laughed and told me that Nancy
was just trying to domesticate me.

   I laughed.  "So I'm supposed to learn to come when she calls me?"

   Gail gave me a low laugh in return.  "I wouldn't mind you training me to
do that, hon..."

   I laughed a little more, glad she couldn't see me blushing over the
phone.  "Gail, what can I do for her?"

   "Why don't you ask her, hon?  Hold her, snuggle with her, ask her what
she needs, ask her what she wants."

   I sighed again.  "Yeah, it's just...  When I look at John's calendar, I
can see regular days when Janet visited him during her period.  I figured
there was something special he did, maybe you knew about it."

   "Don't know, hon; nothing I can think of.  What else?  There's something
else."

   "I don't know.  I don't know why she's throwing herself at me.  Why me?"

   Gail laughed.  "You're special, hon."

   I snorted.  "I'm plain vanilla -- there's nothing special about me."

   "You're wrong, hon!  You're not vanilla -- you're stable.  Think of all
the shit you've been through -- you're still sane.  You still have a sense
of humor.  You still have a sense of direction."

   I remembered the morning with Chris; so did my stomach.  "I don't know
about that -- I've gotten pretty lost."

   "Yes, but you recognized it.  Jeff thinks you're special, and so does
Chris, and so do I.  Listen, have you gone on a tear buying everything you
could think of?"

   "Well, I've spent a lot of money."

   "On what?

   "I got a new Jeep..."

   "Yeah, replacing a heap that was eight years old.  I heard about that.
You haven't gone out and gotten a Rolex.  You haven't bought every
electronic gadget you could think of, or every new CD, or every new movie,
or replaced all your clothes, or shoes.  Right?"

   I had to chuckle to myself, remembering Janet talking about what she was
going to do when she could sell her stock; she'd talked about getting a BMW
convertible and a big Lexus, both for her, and cleaning out her closets --
we'd need a new house just to hold her new clothes, she'd told me.  She'd
had a Rolex when we got married -- and there was another fancier one in the
jewelry box hidden in the desk, probably from John.

   "Yes, so?"

   "How many people put in your position would have your financial
restraint?  How many do you think would have spent a few hundred grand by
now?  We walked through quite a few casinos when you were up here, and you
never gave them a second look.  Every time John came up here, he probably
dropped ten or twenty grand gambling."

   "So she loves me because I'm cheap and dull."

   Gail laughed.  "No, because you're stable, and considerate.  With all
the money that bastard had, he never got her flowers.  He never got me
flowers.  Expensive trinkets, yes.  But never anything from the heart.
Good God, hon, one year he gave me the building the shop is in for my
birthday; bought it and gave it to me.  But that's not worth shit compared
to someone holding you close, or asking you to hold them.  Which would you
rather have, the money or someone to hold you?"

   "I guess I'm lucky, because I have both."

   "You're damn lucky, hon." Gail's voice was more subdued.

   "I love her so much."

   "Then show her!"

   "How?"

   Gail laughed.  "You'll figure it out, hon."

   "I guess I should talk to Jill."

   "What the hell do lawyers have to do with it!  Pardon my French, hon,
but you're grown up now.  You don't have to ask anyone's permission."

   "Gail, I'm not asking permission.  I want to be sure I don't screw
something up.  I've got something to lose now."

   "What's more important -- Nancy or the money?" she asked.

   She was right.  I could go back to work.  Even if the trust evaporated,
I still had the insurance money and the money from Janet's stock options.
We could go a ways on that, like the rest of our lives.

   "You're right, Gail.  Thanks for helping straighten me out.  I get
confused some times."

   "No problem, hon.  Call whenever you want to talk.  I've got just one
word of warning for you though."

   "Oh?"

   "If you run off and get married without me being there, you're going to
be in big trouble.  Got it?"

   I laughed.  "Gail, I understand.  You'll be there, I promise."

   We could do it tonight, in fact.  An extra hour or two of driving...
No, I needed to check with Jill.

   "Good," Gail said, "Take care of that girl, hon, and she'll take care of
you."

   "I will, Gail.  Thanks again."

   "You're welcome, hon.  Bye."

   "Bye."

   I hung up the phone.  I picked it up and started to call Jill.  No, it
could wait for tomorrow; no sense disturbing her weekend.  That left two
questions: when and where.

   Damn, I should have asked Gail about the pictures we'd left on her desk.
I picked up the phone and dialed her number.  It was busy.  I put the phone
down.  Then on impulse I picked up the phone again and dialed Nancy's cell
phone.  It was busy.  Coincidence?  I smiled; I didn't think so.  Gail had
called a few minutes after Nancy left.  Plot?  Conspiracy?  I laughed as I
headed upstairs.

   I went to the bathroom, then shaved again, and brushed my teeth.  Let's
be presentable.

   I was downstairs again deciding about moving furniture in the living
room, still undecided between teaching and snuggling, when I heard the
garage door opener going -- Nancy was back.

   I walked into the garage; the concrete floor was cold to my bare feet.
Nancy got out of the Jeep and we hugged.

   "Please keep me warm!  It's supposed to be spring!" she told me as we
hugged.

   "It helps keep the tourists away.  Need help carrying things in?"

   "Sure." She opened the back door and handed me a bag.  "I got some
coffee for me, some great looking ribs for tonight, bread for tonight and
tomorrow, and some other goodies."

   Each carrying a bag, we went into the house and to the kitchen.  I got
things out of the bags and handed them to her; she put things in the
refrigerator.

   As she was bending over putting the meat away, I asked, "So did you ask
Gail to send us the pictures we forgot?"

   Nancy started saying, "It slipped my mind, I guess I'll ..." Then she
slowly stood up and turned to me.  I was smiling.  She smiled.  I raised an
eyebrow.

   "How did you know?" she said softly, as she stepped over to me and put
her hands on my shoulders.

   I put my hands on her waist.  "Male intuition?"

   She sighed a little.  "Gail called me and told me you wanted to talk.
When I spoke with her a little while ago, she wouldn't tell me what you
wanted or what the two of you talked about, only that you love me very
much, and I should keep you.  I knew that already, and I'm going to." She
put her arms around me and held me gently.  "What can I do for you,
sweetie?"

   I held her tight.  "Nancy, I love you.  I told you I won't hide things
from you.  I called her because I was confused again, and because I wanted
some ideas on how to surprise you, how to be better for you.  You know what
she told me?"

   We looked each other in the eye again.  She said, "What?"

   "To ask you.  What can I do for you, darling?"

   "Hold me."

   I wrapped my arms around her again and we both sighed.

   We made our way upstairs and helped each other undress.  She pushed me
on to the bed and told me she'd be right back.  She returned from the
bathroom with a smile and fresh perfume.  We rolled around on the bed, and
I finally got her on her back and went down on her.  She'd put some perfume
on her mound as well.  After a strong one, and a few not so strong ones,
she pulled me up into her arms.  I slid into her and we kissed as she moved
my hips with her hands.  Soon she was coming again, and I joined her.  I
pulled the spread over us and went to sleep in her arms.

   I woke from my nap to a nipple in my mouth and a hand on my cock.  I
moaned and flailed with my arms; she pushed me to my back and mounted me.
It wasn't long before I was coming again.

   After drifting in each other's embrace for a while, we finally got up.
We got "dressed" in sweats and headed downstairs.

   Nancy headed for the kitchen.  "I'm hungry.  Care for a snack?"

   "Ever had champagne and popcorn?" I asked her.

   She gave me a smile and a hug.  "No, but it sounds intriguing.  Want me
to do the popcorn?"

   I kissed her nose.  "Please.  I'll get the bubbly."

   We sat down a while later to popcorn and champagne.  I even turned on
the television, and we watched "This Old House" on PBS, lounging together
on the couch.

   It was kind of sad, for a number of reasons.  Janet and I used to watch
the show together.  They were starting a new series, rebuilding a friend's
house that had caught fire.  They showed a lot of clips from a video that
had been done by a friend some time before the fire, remarking on how
useful and valuable that was going to be for insurance purposes.

   That got me to thinking.  I'd been carrying one of the Sony digital
camcorders around with me in my bag, more to get pictures for my buddies on
the alt.tasteless newsgroup and the Cult of Father Darwin mailing list than
anything else.  We should have good records of what we have, both here and
at the big house.

   We finished the last of the champagne out on the porch, standing in the
fog -- all the better to hug you in, my dear.

   We went in and started dinner going.  I put on some music, turned off
most of the lights, and lit some candles.  While things were cooking I
switched to a disc of Brazilian Sambas, and led Nancy around on the kitchen
floor.  It was a small space, but that means you take smaller steps and
hold each other closer.  I didn't get any complaints, until I stopped
anyway.

   We had a quiet dinner.  After we cleaned up, we danced some more to
candlelight, and went upstairs early for gentle lovemaking.  The rose
petals were starting to go on us, getting mushy.  Still, most of the time
we were too occupied to notice.

   END of Part 14 Tales of the Golden Mule

   Part 15

   We woke up and held each other.  That's the way to start the day.  We
finally got up and showered, after brushing the rose petals off each other.
It was a little after eight in the morning.

   "What should we do today?" Nancy asked as we were drying off.

   "Well, clean up the rose petals would be a good start, then after
breakfast I want to take some videos."

   She raised her eyebrows.  "Oh?"

   I laughed.  "Yes, of this place.  Remember what they talked about on
"This Old House?" How valuable that video was going to be with the
insurance company?  I want to get a record of this place, and the big
house."

   She nodded.  "That's a good idea.  What after that?"

   I shrugged.  "Start showing you how infuriating computers can be.  We
should probably check in with Jill."

   Nancy nodded.  We went back into the bedroom and started cleaning up
rose petals.  We had the bed turned most of the way back and were sweeping
them into the waste cans for the bedroom and the bathroom.  Watching her
bend over naked, sweeping petals out of the bed, was too much for me.  We
got most of them cleaned up and I took her by the arm and led her to the
foot of the bed.  Our marvelous soft spread was folded up at the foot, and
partially on the floor.  I put her on her stomach on the spread, with her
knees on the spread on the floor.  She gave me an appreciative moan.

   That moan got more appreciative as I slipped into her.  I gathered up
the spread on both sides of her and wrapped her in it.  She started moaning
more, and buckling underneath me as I pulled it tight around her.  The
fabric slid around so it pretty much covered her bottom and her legs.  The
sensation was intense, and soon I was coming as well.

   I unwrapped her as we slipped apart.  She slid to the floor with an
amazed smile on her face.

   "Wow!  That was very nice!"

   I moved over and kissed her.  "I thought so too.  You're just too
tempting some times."

   "No sense in resisting temptation," she told me between kisses.

   "You don't have to, either," I reminded her.

   She laughed and hugged me.  I helped her up.  We finished cleaning up,
and remade the bed.  We even got dressed.

   I got the camera while Nancy fixed us breakfast.  I plugged the thing in
to charge the battery.  I also unwrapped a brand new tape and put it in the
recorder.  I could afford a spare battery, a charger, and a cord to run it
in the car.  We could do that next time we were in the valley.

   We sat down to another breakfast of eggs, bacon, juice, and toast.  I
must have frowned a little.

   Nancy asked, "Something wrong with breakfast?"

   I smiled as she sat down.  "Nothing at all.  Just wondering what a diet
like this will do to my weight and cholesterol."

   She nodded.  "We should both get physicals.  When's the last time you
had one?"

   I shrugged my shoulders.  "A few years ago -- hey, I never asked Jill
about life insurance policies.  Janet had one, separate from the work
stuff."

   "John didn't.  Said it was a waste of money."

   I chuckled; what weird values.

   We cleaned up the kitchen, and I picked up the camera to start doing our
tour.

   Nancy called out, "Hey, this is my house!  I get to do it!"

   "Okay, if you insist." I showed her how to run the camera.  She wanted
to start upstairs.

   She used me for opening and closing doors.  We'd moved downstairs and
had just about finished the kitchen when the doorbell rang and we heard a
loud knocking on the door.  We both went to answer it.

   I opened the door.  There was a middle aged overweight white guy in a
windbreaker standing there.

   "Hi, are you Bill Wilson?" he said, extending a hand.  It was drizzling
out.

   I didn't open the door very far.  My gut didn't like this guy.  "Yes,
who are you?"

   "I'm Brian Morris.  You are a very hard person to find; I'm really
lucky. Mister Wilson, it's very important that I speak to you.  May I come
in?" He started stepping to the door.

   "No!" I said very clearly, stepping back and getting ready to slam the
door.

   "It's raining out here!" he complained.

   "So it is.  What do you want?"

   "Mister Wilson, it's very important.  I need to ask you some questions
about the accident involving your late wife."

   "You got any identification?" I didn't trust this clown.

   "Look, Mister Wilson, this will only take a few minutes, if ..."

   "Got any identification?" I repeated.  I hoped the hell Nancy had that
recorder going still.  I opened the door a little more.

   He dug into his pocket and handed me a card.  I grabbed it, not looking
at it.

   "If you have any questions about the accident, call Jill Anders, my
attorney.  She represents me on these things.  You want her phone number?"

   He sort of glowered at me.

   Jill had prepared me for how to deal with questions from his ilk.  I
told him again, "I'm represented by an attorney.  Her name is Jill Anders.
Any and all questions on this go through her.  I don't talk to anyone
without talking to her.  Would you like her phone number?"

   He was getting upset, but also trying to hold it.  His hands were on his
hips, but he was forcing a smile.  "I've talked to Miss Anders.  She wants
you to talk to me about this."

   I smiled, not believing him for a nanosecond.  "You've talked to Jill?"

   He smiled and nodded.  "Yes, I have, and ..."

   "And she told you it was okay to talk to me?"

   He smiled more and started stepping towards the door.  "Yes, she did, so
..."

   "Good" I told him, "Let's meet at her office at one this afternoon and
talk.  Have a good day." I closed the door.  Nancy was standing behind me,
still holding the camera.  "Leave it running," I said, "I love you."

   His pounding on the door behind me startled me.  Hell, it scared me, and
I jumped.

   "Wilson, I'm not leaving here until you've answered my questions."

   I took a breath and turned to the door, throwing the deadbolt.  "Fine.
If you're not gone in one minute, I'm calling the cops.  Stop pounding on
my door and get lost."

   We heard footsteps, a car door slam, an engine start, and tires
squealing as he departed.

   "Leave it running," I told Nancy as I picked up my cell phone from the
table by the door.  My hands were shaking as I punched Jill's number.  Her
secretary answered.

   "Hi, this is Bill Wilson.  I need to speak to Jill -- this is an
emergency."

   A few moments later, Jill was on the line.

   "Bill, what's happened?"

   I took a breath, trying to regain my composure.  My stomach was starting
to churn.

   "We just had a visit from a clown named Brian Morris."

   "Oh you did, did you?  And just what did Mister Morris have to say?"

   "I take it you've talked?"

   "Oh yes.  He's been trying to find you for a few days.  I hope you
didn't tell him anything."

   "Nope, I did what you told me to do.  I told him I was represented by an
attorney, you, and to talk to you.  Then he told me he'd spoken to you, and
you wanted me to talk to him."

   "He did!  That's a bald faced lie; I hope you didn't fall for that."

   "Not at all.  I told him if that was the case, he could meet me at your
office at one this afternoon.  Somehow I don't think he'll show.  God."

   "Bill, both of you should come over so we can talk.  Are you all right?"

   "No, I'm not.  This scares the hell out of me.  He was screaming at us
and pounding on the door."

   "Don't worry about it, Bill.  Settle down and come over.  I'd like to
get his ticket pulled for misrepresentation like that."

   Finally I got to smile.  I looked up at Nancy.  She nodded.  "Well,
we've got the whole thing on videotape.  Like us to bring that along?"

   Jill gave a low laugh.  "Yes, please."

   "What's this about, Jill?"

   She sighed.  "He's an investigator for the insurance company responsible
for Janet's policy at work."

   I sighed and put a hand on my forehead.  "I thought that was over and
done with."

   "So did I, until a few days ago.  Come on over and we'll talk.  I've got
some other things to go over with both of you as well.  Is Nancy there?"

   "Yes, she is.  Want to talk to her?"

   "Yes, please.  Bill, you don't sound good.  Sit down and try to unwind a
bit.  I'll see you in a while.  Let me talk to Nancy now."

   "Okay Jill, see you in a while."

   I handed the phone to Nancy.  She handed me the camera; it was still
running.  I pointed it at her; my hands were shaking some, so I leaned back
against the wall.

   She said, "Okay," a few times, then, "We'll leave in half an hour or so.
Bye." She pushed the off button on the phone and folded it up.  She looked
at me and said, "I love you."

   I sighed and turned off the camera.  I put it on the counter and she
stepped over and hugged me.  I held on tight, closing my eyes.

   "It's okay, sweetie; Jill will take care of things," she told me.

   We stood there for a few minutes, holding and rocking.  I calmed down
some, finally taking a deep breath and sighing.

   "Feel like taking a ride?" she asked with a half smile.

   I nodded.  "I don't think we're going to be back here for a while.  I
need to go to the bathroom first."

   She sighed.  "I think you're right."

   We picked up a little more, then loaded things into the Jeep, and
secured the house.  It took us almost an hour to get going.  Nancy drove. I
kept the camera in my lap.

   "What are you doing that for?" Nancy asked as we drove out.

   "Just in case that bastard decides to follow us," I told her.

   As far as we could tell, he didn't.  We drove right to Jill's office,
parked, and went in.  The receptionist took us to the conference room.
Jill was there, as was Karen.  They both looked upset.  Two guys in suits
were there as well.  There was a TV set on a high cart next to the wall by
the suits.

   Jill said, "Bill, Nancy, this is Mister Greer, and Mister McCafferty.
They represent the insurance carrier, and were kind enough to join us this
morning on short notice."

   Both of them looked damn uncomfortable.  Good.  I nodded to them and sat
down across from them.  Nancy sat next to me; we held hands.

   The older looking one spoke first.  "Mister Wilson, I understand you
were visited this morning by someone purporting to represent us?"

   Bile rose in my stomach.  I looked over to Jill.  She gave me a tight
smile.  Okay, I understand the game.

   "I don't know who he represents -- he never told me.  The name he gave
me was Brian Morris.  Here's his card.  I'd like it back." I flipped the
card across the table to them.  Both of them looked at it and passed it
back to me.  I handed it to Jill.

   "Can you describe what happened?" the guy asked.

   I smiled; it was a tight, bile smile.

   "I can do far better than that, gentlemen.  Jill, may I?"

   I looked to her; she nodded.

   I got up, a little wobbly, and took the camera and the camera bag to the
TV.  I had the cables I needed.  As I hooked it up, I talked, more to keep
myself under control than anything else.

   "Do any of you watch a fine PBS program called 'This Old House'?  Their
latest series is on rebuilding a house seriously damaged in a fire.  The
owners were very lucky to have a recent videotape of their house and its
furnishings.  Nancy and I decided to do the same; we started this morning."
I hit play, and crouched down near the TV on its tall wheeled stand.

   It was weird, hearing Nancy's voice narrating things, and watching
myself open and close doors on command.  She left it running as we went
downstairs.  We did the kitchen, and then the traumatic part started.  She
caught things beautifully, doing a close-up on his face.  His voice was
loud and clear, telling us Jill wanted me to talk to him.  I was watching
my breathing, feeling my heart race.

   Even though I'd lived through it, the pounding on the door really got to
me, especially when I saw myself jump.  I lost it when I saw how bad my
hand was shaking as I started dialing my phone to call Jill.

   The nearest wastebasket was on the other side of the TV cart, next to
the two insurance guys.  I dived for it.  I almost made it.  I woofed some
on the floor, but most of the first wave went into the wastebasket -- two
eggs over queasy.  They were soon followed by the bacon, toast, and juice.
My eyes were closed and I was heaving my guts out.  I felt hands on me.
Somehow they didn't help, and set off another series of waves.

   Eventually I slowed down and sat back.  Someone wiped my face with a
cool wet cloth, then dried me.  I flopped on the floor.

   "Bill, talk to me, or I'm calling 911," Jill said.

   I opened my eyes.  Jill and Nancy were there.  I sat up with help.  We
were the only ones in the room.

   "God.  Sorry about that.  I don't need this shit; I really don't."

   Nancy was crying.  I held her hand and squeezed it as best I could,
which wasn't very hard.

   They helped me up; I had a few sips of water.

   "What now?" I asked Jill.

   She gave me a funny look.  "How do you feel?"

   I shook my head.  "I feel like shit."

   "Do you feel like answering some questions from our guests?"

   Nancy started to protest.  I squeezed her hand.  "I think so."

   Jill put a hand on my shoulder.  "Let's give it a try.  When you say,
'stop,' we stop." She stepped out of the room.

   Nancy said, "Bill, you don't have to do this now."

   I smiled as best I could.  "No hon, I think I understand.  Let's go with
it as best we can.  Trust Jill -- you've told me that before."

   A few minutes later our two guests came back into the room.  The younger
one looked pretty ashen; probably the way I looked.

   The older guy spoke again.  "Mister Wilson, I apologize for the
treatment you received.  That is not the way our company or its
representatives comport themselves.  I understand you're willing to answer
some questions?"

   I nodded.  "I'll tell you what I know, which is damn little.  I wasn't
at the accident.  I haven't seen any of the official reports.  That whole
day is damn hazy, as I was recovering from surgery, sedated, and in shock."

   Both guys nodded.  The older one said, "So you haven't seen any of the
police reports?"

   "No."

   "Any medical reports or records?"

   "No."

   "Do you remember the name of the officer who informed you of the
accident."

   "No, I don't."

   He turned to his cohort and said, "Greg?"

   The young one cleared his throat.  "Mister Wilson, thank you for
speaking with us.  I understand how difficult this must be for you."

   "I really doubt that," I told him.

   He took a breath, but continued.  "Mister Wilson, before the accident,
were you aware that your wife was having an affair?"

   Jill said, "Bill, you don't have to answer that if you don't want to."

   I held Nancy's hand.  "I didn't have a fucking clue."

   "What was your relationship with John L?"

   I smiled.  "I was his fucking victim.  I believe the proper term is
cuckold."

   He took a breath, and continued.  "Did you ever meet or speak with John
L?"

   I shook my head.  "Not that I'm aware of."

   "Do you know how he and your wife met?"

   I frowned.  "I was told he was on the board of directors of Janet's
company."

   "Who told you?"

   "I think it was my attorney."

   "Before or after the accident?"

   "I didn't have an attorney before the accident."

   "So it must have been afterwards, then?"

   "Brilliant." I was getting tired of this clown.

   "Thank you, Mister Wilson.  I'm almost through.  Now, did your wife
mention she was going to Tahoe that Friday?"

   I shook my head.  "No.  Must have slipped her mind."

   "Do you know what they were going to do in Tahoe?"

   Nancy gripped my hand.  I stared at the fucker.  Jill said, "Bill..."

   I took a breath.  "My attorney told me, on Monday after the accident I
think, though it might have been Tuesday, that they were meeting with some
outside financial people, who were quite pissed that they didn't show for
the meeting."

   He cleared his throat again, and asked, "Mister Wilson, do you have any
idea what caused the accident?"

   Jill stood up suddenly.  I reached over and grabbed her hand.

   "Jill, it's okay.  I told you I wasn't there.  Anything I'd say would be
a wild fucking guess.  I was told he had a massive heart attack."

   Jill spoke in a very cold voice, "Any more questions for my client,
gentlemen?"

   They looked at each other for a moment.  The older one said, "If we
could have a word with you, counsel."

   Jill said, "Nancy, can you take Bill to my office?"

   Nancy said softly, "Yes." She helped me up, and out of the room.  Karen
was outside, and helped us to Jill's office.  I plopped into a chair.
Nancy sat next to me and held me as best she could.  After a bit I asked
for some water; Karen got it for me.

   "What's going to happen to Mister Morris?" I asked her.

   She gave me a grim smile.  "He's history.  With that company, at least."

   "Karen, that creep scares me.  I'm afraid of what he might do,
especially if he suddenly finds himself out of work." Nancy held my hands
tighter.

   Karen said, "I'll be right back." She stepped out of the room.

   "Bill, what am I going to do with you?" Nancy whispered.

   "Keep me, please."

   She held my head to her shoulder.  Even though it was spinning still, it
helped.

   It was a while before anyone joined us.  I heard the door, and looked up
to see both Jill and Karen come in.  Jill leaned on the corner of her desk,
which was piled with file folders and paper.

   "Bill, Nancy, how are you doing?"

   Nancy squeezed my hands and said, "I'm okay."

   I took a breath.  "I'm better.  What's going on?"

   Jill sighed and ran her fingers through her hair.

   "Bill, you've handled this extremely well; I don't know how you could
have done any better."

   "Woofed on someone's tasseled shoes?" I suggested.

   That got some nervous laughter.

   "We had a very polite chat.  They're going to talk to the people at
their office.  I expect this matter to close fairly soon."

   "And what about Mister Morris?"

   Jill looked at Karen, then back to us.  "Karen told us you were scared.
I let them know that if you so much as hear a loud noise around where
you're staying, if we see Morris anywhere near you, they are going to end
up in court."

   Karen spoke up.  "I'm going to stay with you for a few days, and have
one of my people check the other house, if that's okay."

   Nancy asked, "You really think there's a risk?"

   Karen shrugged her shoulders.  "There's no way of knowing.  I like to be
conservative."

   I had a funny thought.  "Should we leave town for a few days?"

   Nancy gave me a strange look.

   Jill said, "Well, if you wanted to.  But there are a few other things we
need to go over before you leave for Europe."

   I looked at Nancy and smiled.  For some reason, I felt things were going
to be okay.

   "Such as?"

   "Your will, for one.  There's the potential of a conflict, so I want you
to finish it with Marshall.  I've already talked to him, and he agrees.
There are instances when I can't represent both you and Nancy."

   "I don't understand," I told her.

   She smiled and sighed.  "It's part of our ethical canons.  Lawyers do
have them, you know."

   I nodded.  I squeezed Nancy's hand.  "Jill, I've got a lot of questions
for you."

   To my surprise, Nancy said, "I'll let you talk," and stood up.

   "I love you," I told her.

   She sighed and whispered, "I love you." She and Karen stepped out of the
room.

   Jill said, "Bill, there are a lot of things I can do for the both of
you, but some things that it's better I not do for you both.  I hope you
understand."

   I nodded.  "Oh, I do.  I just ...  Things seem to be unraveling all of a
sudden."

   Jill stopped, her mouth hanging open.  She closed it a bit and smiled,
then shook her head.  "Bill, it's not that bad."

   I thought for a moment.  "Let's start with insurance.  What happened to
the two hundred thousand policy Janet had, I think it was with
Northwestern?"

   Jill nodded.  "We received the check last week.  It's been deposited."

   Okay, that would last for a while.  "How about Janet's stock options?"

   Jill smiled at that one.  "That's underway."

   I must have given her a pained look or something.

   "No, Bill, we're in the process of selling the shares.  Duncan worked
out a very good arrangement with a financial house to do what's needed on a
fixed fee.  The shares are being unloaded a bit at a time, so as not to
cause the company problems.  I'd have to check with Duncan, but he expects
you'll clear around twenty five million after taxes, and after the gift to
Santa Clara."

   I still wasn't sure.  "And that can't be undone?  I thought the
insurance policy with Janet's company was a done deal as well."

   She frowned.  "So did I.  But as to the stock, part of that transaction
was a mutual release.  It's one of the things I had you sign.  There's no
way that transaction can be affected.  That money is secure."

   "Then what the hell is happening with this other insurance thing?"

   She ran fingers through her hair.  "I thought this one was done last
week.  I think we're just dealing with an over-zealous investigator."

   "Jill, the money isn't important.  If it's going to be a problem..."

   "No, Bill, that's not the point.  This should be an open and shut deal.
She was covered, and they were on their way to a business meeting.  Any
extracurricular activity is irrelevant.  If these people don't settle, and
soon, I'm going to recommend suing them for bad faith."

   I sat back.  "Sue?  Go to court?  Why?"

   She looked at me.  "Bill, you can't let them push you around.  This
isn't something extravagant, or some wild money grabbing -- this is getting
them to deliver on what they promised."

   I nodded.  "I agree with that part.  But wouldn't that involve dragging
all this shit out in court -- everything between Janet and John -- could it
extend to Christine and Gail as well?  I don't want Nancy hurt."

   "Bill, they could try, and they most likely would, but I'm confidant we
could keep all that under control.  Besides, you summed it up pretty well.
You could only be called on to testify on things you know firsthand.  You
weren't there, and that Friday, you were one sick puppy."

   "Nancy?"

   "Same thing.  She wasn't there.  Then we get into privilege issues."

   "How about John's and Janet's funny calendars.  Should I get rid of
those?"

   "No!" Jill said adamantly.  "I don't play that way.  Did you do backups
of those computers?  I thought you mentioned something about that."

   I nodded.  "Yes, I backed 'em up onto CDs before I changed things."

   "Good.  I want copies of those CDs, as soon as possible.  Bill, are you
behind me on this one?  I'm giving these people strong signals we're
willing to fight on this.  I'm leaning on the execs at Janet's company for
their support.  If that isn't the case, I need to know."

   "Let me talk to Nancy.  I want to protect her, and the other women in
this mess.  Still, I guess she couldn't testify against her husband, could
she..."

   Jill gave me a strange look, and a smile.  "Are you thinking of
something rash?"

   Change the subject, and fast...  "How about the big trust.  Any chance
of challenges against that?  Who could undermine or try to undermine that?"

   Jill shook her head.  "Not a chance.  It's as close to bulletproof as
you can get.  They did a very good job.  As head of the trust, you're a
member of a number of different boards -- that could change, and will
change, I suspect.  We've been notifying people of the change, but don't
expect much to happen in the next month or two.  The trust holds some
substantial positions in different groups.  I'm sure you're going to be
receiving a number of interesting proposals."

   I frowned at that language.  "Any of those things in L A?"

   Jill picked up a notepad and wrote herself a note.  "Not sure.  Why?"

   "Just thinking of our mystery redhead."

   She smiled.  "Things are going to be interesting for a while, I'm
afraid."

   That didn't do my stomach any good at all, even with the smile.
Especially with the smile -- what kinds of things make a lawyer smile?

   "Bill, you and Nancy are financially secure.  By the end of this week,
we'll have completed the conversion of Janet's options.  You'll have
probably over twenty five million tax free, set up in a trust that makes it
available to you and protects it from anyone else.  You have the trust
assets from John.  You are financially secure.  That doesn't mean there
won't be bumps in the road.  Since you have money, and a lot of it, people
are going to be trying to figure ways of separating it from you.  You did
really well this morning dealing with that investigator.  If you handle
other challenges half as well, you won't have any problems.  Our jobs,
Mindy, Marshall, Karen, and I, our jobs are to provide a buffer to the two
of you so that you can do what you want."

   "So all we have to do is figure out what that is?"

   Jill smiled.  "And we can't be much help with that, I'm afraid.  But
I'll try as much as I can."

   I nodded.  "So what about my will?  Should I call Marshall?"

   Jill nodded.  "Yes.  I talked with him and he agrees.  You should do it
this week.  I'm doing this to protect the both of you.  I want to avoid
even the appearance of impropriety.  I don't want to provide any openings
for people to challenge things."

   "Okay, I'll give him a call.  I haven't seen him since before Tahoe
anyway.  I should give him some shit to make sure his head hasn't gotten
too big."

   Jill laughed.  "I think he's adapting quite well.  He's a good choice.
You seem to have a good instinct for that."

   I nodded, but smiled grimly.  "I'm not sure about that.  On the one
hand, there are all of you I've met through this nightmare.  But then
there's Janet.  I thought..."

   Jill sighed.  "People change, Bill.  I don't have an answer to that.
But you've said how good others that ran into John were."

   "Yes -- Nancy, Christine, Gail.  I'm still worried.  Janet changed so
much so fast, and I didn't even realize it.  Could that happen to me?"

   Jill shook her head.  "I don't think so.  I hope not.  Not if you talk
to Nancy, talk to me.  Not if you listen to yourself."

   "Tell me when you think I'm doing something stupid, will you?"

   Jill smiled again.  "If that's what you want, of course.  But the
decisions will always be with you.  I'll recommend and advise, but you have
to choose."

   I smiled.  "Like the decision to marry Nancy?"

   Jill didn't even blink.  "I've only got one word of caution on that."

   "Oh?"

   She gave me a very determined look.  "I'd better be there."

   I laughed.  "Okay, but it may be short notice."

   "I'll give you my pager and my cell phone numbers.  After this morning,
you should have them anyway."

   "Jill, I hope I never have another experience like this morning."

   Jill's smile disappeared and she sighed, shaking her head.  "Bill,
that's something I can't guarantee."

   That didn't do me much good.  I needed more water, or something to
drink. My head hurt.  Where was Nancy?

   "Do you want to keep the videotape?" I asked her.

   She nodded.  "Yes, please.  That's a very valuable tape."

   "Okay, but I'm taking the camera.  I've got another new tape in the bag.
I'm going to keep carrying that thing with me.  I wish I knew what kind of
car that clown drove."

   "Bill, Karen and I will take care of him.  Be cautious, but don't worry!
Can you do that?"

   I smiled.  "I don't know.  Let's find Nancy, and get out of your hair.
I've caused you enough excitement for one day."

   She helped me to my feet.  "Bill, I enjoy working with you.  It's never
dull."

   I shook my head.  "I'd like some dull for a while.  It sounds nice."

   She laughed and patted me on the back.

   We walked back to the lobby.  Karen was there, on her cell phone.
"Where's Nancy?" I asked nobody in particular.

   The receptionist said, "She's in Mindy's office.  I'll let her know."
She hit a button on the phone in front of her and said, "Jill and Mister
Wilson are in the lobby."

   Someone got me a glass of water; I drank part of it, slowly.  Karen got
off the phone and folded it up, putting it back in her pocket.

   "Bill, do you have an extra set of keys for the beach house?"

   I nodded and got out my keys; both Nancy and I had sets.  I took mine
off and gave them to Karen.

   "Good.  One of my people will go over there.  I'll be with you at the
Woodside house, for a day or so.  I can keep out of the way."

   I grinned.  "That sounds good.  Remember, you don't need a swimsuit."

   As Karen laughed, I heard Nancy say, "I'm glad you're feeling better."

   I looked up; she knelt down and put her hands on my legs.  "How are you,
sweetie?"

   I looked at her and shook my head.  "I feel like I've been through a
meat grinder."

   She smiled, then stood and helped me to my feet.  "Have your house key?"

   I nodded.

   "Good; I gave mine to Karen.  We've got an appointment.  Karen, we'll
meet you at the house later."

   We got in the Jeep, with Nancy driving.  We started heading up El
Camino.

   "Where are we going?" I asked.

   "I talked to Sue.  We're going to see someone she recommended." Nancy
put a hand on my shoulders and rubbed my neck gently.  "I'm worried,
sweetie."

   "Given what's happened today, I'd call that a fairly reasonable
reaction."

   We drove to one of the innumerable medical buildings surrounding the
Stanford Medical Center and parked in the lot.  Nancy looked at a small
note, and said, "Third floor, Suite 320," as we got out.

   The doctor in question was a psychiatrist -- no surprise.  We went in,
and I filled out some paperwork.  A pleasant young woman invited me back
shortly thereafter, and showed me to the good doctor's office.

   He was a pleasant enough looking guy, probably late forties, on the thin
side, and not a lot of hair.  I pegged him as rodent-like.  We shook hands,
and he motioned me to a chair in front of his desk.

   "Well, Mister Wilson, what brings you here today?"

   "My wife driving our Jeep," I replied.  I was feeling better, even
feisty.

   He didn't even blink.  "I understand my colleague Sue Cohen recommended
you see me.  Do you know why she would do that?"

   Okay, he knows Sue.  Either that's the extent of his knowledge, or he
wants me to tell the tale.  I figured I'd be here for a while.  I slipped
off my shoes, leaned back, and sighed.

   "Well, I'm having a problem dealing with stressful situations.  I keep
seeing things flash in front of me."

   "Such as?"

   "Well, this morning, it was breakfast.  I went from mildly queasy to
woofing out my guts in nothing flat.  It seems to be a habit I've
developed, and one I'm not fond of."

   He looked at me and nodded.  I got the feeling of one of those bobble
headed things in the back window of a car.  I wondered if I could get a
reaction if I dropped my pants and crapped on his desk.  No, that's not
kind.  I'm fucked up, and he's trying to help.  I sighed again and leaned
back a bit.

   "Let me tell you the Tale of the Golden Mule," I started out.  I gave
him the abbreviated and mostly expurgated version.  Still, that took a
while.

   As I talked, he reminded me more of the senior partner I'd talked to at
Wilson.  Attentive, listening, drawing me out with silence and a nod.  Was
that it?  I couldn't stand silence, and would fill it with words?

   "What do you think this means?" he asked me after I'd completed my tale,
telling him of the morning's experiences.  Telling it helped.  It reminded
me of the relief I'd felt the first time I'd told someone, the doc that
snipped me.  It had felt good to tell it.

   "Well, I've been tossed into a meat grinder.  I'm still trying to regain
my balance, and figure out just who I am, and where I'm going.  All the
rules seem to have changed.  It's not so much that I'm reacting poorly to
stress; I handled things pretty well this morning, even Jill thought so.
It's the delayed reactions that are getting to me.  Like this morning -- I
made it through the ordeal, yet lost it watching a videotape an hour
later."

   "How have you been sleeping?"

   I could smile at that.  "I sleep very well.  I think it has something to
do with going to sleep in the embrace of a wonderful, loving woman."

   He actually smiled as he nodded.

   He pulled out a small pad and started writing.  It looked like a
prescription pad.

   "Antibiotic?" I asked.

   He gave me a funny look.  He tore off the page and handed it to me.

   "No, it will help you with the anxiety attacks.  I believe Mrs.  Cohen
spoke to you about post-traumatic stress disorder?"

   I nodded.  "So what are the side effects of this?  What's the mechanism
of action?"

   "The reported side effects are fairly minimal, and ..."

   "So you've never taken this yourself?" I interrupted.

   He sat back a bit.

   "Doctor, let me tell you about a plumbing problem we had at the house.
We've got a full bath downstairs, sinks, shower, tub, can, the whole deal.
The sewer line is kind of funky.  It used to back up a bit sometimes, back
up into the tub.  Not a big problem, not often, but inconvenient.  At first
I just put a plug in the tub drain.  But after a while, the plug would pop
up, and we'd have the problem again."

   "So I thought about it, and I knew what to do.  I'll put a big stinking
brick on top of the plug -- that will cure it.  But then I thought of my
wonderful wife.  She wouldn't like a brick in the tub, not with guests
using the bathroom.  So I looked around, and I found a specialist who deals
with just this sort of problem.  It was expensive, but he got me this great
looking round rock.  It matches the bathroom decor -- it really fits in
well.  And with that rock sitting on top of the drain plug, our problem is
solved."

   I waved the piece of paper, letting him know what I thought of it.

   He nodded, and smiled.

   "Mister Wilson, the analogy you've just given me is far more accurate
than you think.  It's true -- we don't know the mechanism of action for the
medication I've recommended.  And it is also true that it alone will not
deal with the underlying problem that's causing these attacks.  It will
help you get through those periods.  But it will not go after the
underlying difficulty.  As you yourself implied," he leaned forward a bit,
"that will only happen when you decide to address those problems, and
undertake the task of cleaning out the sewer.  Yes, you picked a superb
analogy.  Cleaning out the sewer is about what it will entail -- deep,
dirty, hard work."

   That let the air out of my arguments, and my anger.  I laughed.

   "Why the laughter?" he asked after a bit.

   I shook my head.  "If I've learned one thing so far, if I have a choice
between laughing and crying, I'll laugh.  I'd like to apologize if I've
offended you, doctor.  I have the feeling this problem is something that's
going to take a while to clear up.  I have to find a new balance, and a lot
of the things I used to rely on to maintain my balance are gone."

   He nodded.

   I chuckled again.  "Now that I've offended you by implying all you were
offering was a Band-Aid quick fix, what sage quick-fix advice can you give
me to get me through the next few weeks?  We leave for a three week
European vacation in a week and a half.  When we get back, I'm interested
in cleaning out a sewer."

   He smiled and nodded again.

   "What has helped so far?" he asked me.

   I sighed, leaning forward, elbows on knees, hands together.

   "Talking helps.  Talking to Sue, to Nancy, to Jill, to the doc who
snipped me.  Not holding it in helps.  It doesn't answer any questions, but
it helps.  Doing things helps -- saying active.  But I'm still scared some
times.  I've been dumped into something, something larger than I can
handle."

   "You seem to be handling it rather well."

   I looked up.  "Really?"

   He smiled, almost laughed.  "Yes.  Mister Wilson, as you've said, you
have been through some incredible events recently.  Yet, you've maintained
a sense of direction, and a sense of humor.  You're finding new resources.
Learn to rely on those resources.  You have a good idea of what's going
on."

   I sighed again and shook my head.  "Part of me does, but part of me
doesn't.  Jill tells me, over and over again: I'm financially secure.  Part
of me hears that.  Yet part of me is still scared, still worried.  I guess
the intellectual part understands these things, but the emotional part
keeps freaking out.  How do I connect the two?"

   "Mister Wilson, people have struggled over that for a long time.
Awareness of the problem is the first, and major step.  A wise man once
said 'A journey of a thousand Li starts with one step.' If you'd like, we
could set a schedule and meet again before you depart on your vacation."

   I nodded.  "That sounds useful to me."

   We spoke for a bit about ground rules, schedules, fees.  We decided on
Thursday mornings on a regular basis, and tomorrow morning as well.  I
didn't want to commit to next Tuesday; we might be in Tahoe then.  He gave
me some paperwork to read and sign, and led me back to the front desk.

   Nancy practically leapt out of her chair as I stepped through the door.
We hugged.

   Nancy looked at the doctor with anticipation.  He smiled, said, "It's a
pleasure to meet you, Mrs.  Wilson," then stepped back and closed the door.

   I took her arm in mine and took her out to the hall.

   We hugged again waiting for the elevator, and kissed on the ride down.

   As we walked to the Jeep, she asked, "Well?"

   I had an arm around her waist, and gave her a squeeze.  "I'm going to
live."

   "I'm glad to hear that!"

   "People keep telling me I'm doing okay under the circumstances.
Sometimes I even feel that way.  We'll make it."

   "So where do we go from here?"

   "I've got a prescription to fill.  Whether I take it or not is another
question entirely; I'll look it up when we get home.  I'm seeing him again
tomorrow morning, and then on Thursdays for a while.  I think it will do me
good.  Okay?"

   We were standing by the Jeep, face to face, hip to hip.  She sighed and
smiled.  "Okay."

   "Any questions?" I asked her.

   She gave me a sly smile.  "What's this 'Mrs.  Wilson' stuff?"

   I started laughing and held her tight.  I was thinking about her as my
wife; I guess it slipped out.  Trust my gut?

   She dug her fingers into my sides.  "Well?"

   I held her tighter.  "We'll talk about it later.  Right now, let's get
going.  What pharmacy do you usually use?"

   She sighed and shook her head as she got out the keys.

   We drove to a pharmacy by the house and got my prescription.  I'd look
it up on the net at home.  When we got home, Karen's Jeep was parked in
front, and an alarm company truck was in the driveway.  We pulled into the
garage.

   Karen came out to meet us.  She explained she was having the alarm
system tweaked a little, changing coverage areas, adding coverage of the
outside gates and perimeter.

   We talked with the alarm system guy.  I mentioned I'd been thinking of
putting in a bunch of X-10 switches so we could control the lights.  He
said that was a good idea, and the alarm system we had could already send
out X-10 codes to turn on lights when alarms were triggered.  I told him
where I'd been thinking of getting the switches, a place in Cupertino, and
he agreed they were the best place around.  He gave me one of his cards,
and said to use it; they'd give me a price break.

   I told Nancy I was going to count switches.  Before I left to get them,
I talked to the alarm guy again, and he made some very good suggestions.  I
told Nancy I'd be back in an hour or so.

   My first stop though was in Palo Alto at the massage place.  The
receptionist remembered me, and soon I was talking to Angie, catching her
between clients.  I told her I wanted to learn how to massage feet, as a
surprise for Nancy.  What could we do Tuesday or Wednesday morning?  I left
there set up for Tuesday morning from 9 to 10.  That left me half an hour
to get to the shrink, from 10:30 to 11:30.  I called Marshall's office and
set up an appointment to meet with him at one.

   I picked up around $1400 worth of switches and miscellaneous bits, and
that was with a discount.  On the way back I thought of my little cordless
screwdriver, and stopped by a home store and bought a new top of the line
Makita variable speed wonder drill, spare batteries, and a wide assortment
of bits.  Thanks to John, I paid cash for everything.

   When I got back, the alarm guy was just finishing up.  He sketched out
an organization for the X-10 stuff.  We talked about it for a while, made
some changes, and I got to work while he programmed the alarm computer for
the switches.

   I worked in whirlwind mode, with help from Nancy and Karen, installing
switches.  After a while, Nancy told me it was time to stop for dinner.  I
looked at my watch; it was half past six.

   As I washed up, I felt good.  I was tired, and sore.  I'd gotten a lot
done, and felt good about it.

   When I sat down at the table, the ladies had wine, and I had a glass of
7-up and a new pill besides the usual vitamins.  I gave Nancy a questioning
glance.

   "Do it," she told me.

   I picked up the pills and downed them.  "Yes, dear, " I told her.

   We had a very nice meal.  Karen was pleased with the lighting controls.
With a push of a button, we could turn on all the outside lights, and quite
a few inside ones.  I still had more stuff to install, and wanted to change
some things around a bit.  Some of the stuff was on back order, and
expected in late Wednesday.  That would work out fine.

   I told Nancy about my schedule for the next day, tied up from 9 until
probably 3.  Somehow I forgot to mention the bit about Angie.  Oh well....
Nancy was a little upset I'd be gone so long, but understood.

   After dinner, Karen showed us some of the things that had changed.  She
ran us through the changes in the alarm system.  She had a new box plugged
in by the answering machine.  It would record all activity on the phone,
incoming and outgoing, with time stamps and caller ID information.  She
hoped it wouldn't be needed.  She also told us that if the phone rang, she
was going to answer it.

   What we did next was even scarier.  She took us upstairs.  She put a
little handheld radio on the nightstand.  She was staying in the guest room
down the hall.  She told us that if anything happened during the night, the
radio would beep.  We were to go into the bathroom, close and lock the
door, and not come out until she or a uniformed police officer got us.  She
told us she might roust us once during the night as practice.

   Nancy and I sat on the bed contemplating all this.  I told Karen I was
glad she was here, and hoped this was all just practice.  She and Nancy
agreed.

   Nancy had been rubbing my back.  She turned to me and said, "Go to the
bathroom, and then meet me at the massage table.  You've had a rough day."

   I wasn't going to argue.  I was sore from all the work I'd done that
afternoon, and my stomach muscles were sore from the events of the morning.
I did my routine, grabbed a robe, and headed downstairs.

   "Okay sweetie, face down," she told me.  The lights in the room were
dim.

   I dropped my robe.  "Yes, dear," I said as I got on the table.  She
slapped my bottom playfully.

   As she worked on my back, I thought about the day.  I certainly felt
better when I was active, doing things.  Why was I paralyzed some times;
why was it so hard to make decisions?  I'd certainly made tough calls at
work.  I also delegated things at work.  That's what I should do now.  Stay
busy, delegate, get things done.

   I zoned out as Nancy worked my back, and then my front.  My forearms
were sore, from all the electrical work wrestling with wires, and my abs
were sore from the morning's woofing session.  I faded more as she finished
up on my head and neck.

   We got upstairs somehow and showered together.  In bed, we made love,
with Nancy on her stomach, doggy style.  We both liked that.  Afterwards,
she held me close, and we went to sleep holding each other.

   END of Part 15 Tales of the Golden Mule

   Part 16

   We woke up to the alarm clock the next morning.  We held each other for
a while, but I had to get up.  It was going to be a busy day.  I left Nancy
in bed as I showered and shaved.  She got up as I was getting dressed.

   Karen was downstairs already when I got down.

   "You let us sleep!" I told her.

   She smiled as she drank her coffee and read the Wall Street Journal.
"You looked like you needed it," she told me.

   "We did."

   I rummaged for breakfast and poured a cup of coffee for Nancy.  She came
down a few minutes later, just as I was about ready to leave.  We hugged
and kissed.

   "I'll see you this afternoon, hon," I told her.

   "Okay, take care of yourself."

   She and Karen were going to start packing things up for the remodeling
work.  We wouldn't need a lot of things, and she welcomed the help.

   I headed to Palo Alto.  I met Angie, and we went to a larger room in the
back.  There I met a young gal, a student named Deb.  Deb needed some
catch-up work, so this fit in well.  I spent time working under Angie or
Deb's guidance, learning how to do feet.  We practiced on each other, and I
had to admit it felt great.  We went a bit over our planned hour, but Angie
told me I was doing well, and Nancy would be pleased.  From the look on
Deb's face, she thought I was doing pretty well too.

   My stomach twitched as I drove to the shrink's office.  As invigorating
and energizing as the hour with Angie and Deb had been, the hour with him
was exhausting.  I did most of the talking, with him guiding, prodding,
questioning.

   I stepped back into the sunlight, walking to the Jeep, and shook my
head. Wow.  I felt better, stronger, and starved.  What to do until one?  I
laughed.  I had an office I could use, with a sandwich place nearby.

   I picked up a sandwich and headed for "my" office.  As I ate, I checked
the fax traffic.  Some of it I'd drop off with Jill after seeing Marshall.
I thought about lying down on the futon, but knew if I did, I'd go to sleep
for sure.  I turned on the confuser, and checked my new medication on the
World Wide Wait.  As I'd guessed, mechanism of action unknown, but it
seemed to help with anxiety problems.  Minimal side effects were reported,
with an increase in libido among them.  Well, that was a relief!  I was
worried it would leave me limp and twitching.

   The session with Marshall was the least intense of the day.  I was
focused, and we went through things fairly quickly.  He'd fax revisions to
me at home, and we'd sign on Thursday at one in the afternoon.

   That part done, I hit him with a question.

   "Hypothetically speaking, of course, would my getting married affect the
trust in any way?  Would it complicate matters?"

   He smiled and looked into space for a moment.  "Hypothetically, of
course, when might this be happening?"

   "Possibly before we leave for Europe."

   He nodded and took a breath.  "Okay, I'll start looking at that
question."

   I shook my head.  I was the decision maker here.  "No, what I want you
to do is to think of how to minimize any complications if I get married
next week.  I expect to hear what you have to say on Thursday afternoon.
Okay?"

   He smiled and nodded.  "Got it.  Can't think of any problems right now,
but we'll check to be sure."

   We shook hands and I took off.

   The ladies weren't at the house when I arrived around three -- Karen's
Jeep was gone, but Nancy's car was in the garage.  I had to turn off the
alarm system when I went in.  I installed the last two switches; the rest
were still on order.  I opened up the pool, and out of respect for Karen,
went upstairs and found my swim suit.  I put it on, and went down to the
pool.

   The water felt great.  I swam for a while, then spent a few minutes in
the spa.  I'd gotten out to dry off when the phone rang.  I went inside and
answered it in the kitchen, saying, "Hello?"

   "Both of you are going to die." Click.

   I took a breath.  I recognized the voice.  Gee, someone must be out of a
job.  I walked over to where the answering machine was, and Jill's box.  I
pushed buttons on the separate called ID box we had -- the last call had
deliberately blocked caller ID -- not surprising.  I picked up my cell
phone.  One of the other things I'd done was programmed Jill's numbers into
the speed dialer.  I called her office and asked for her.

   "Hi Bill, what's up?  Did you meet with Marshall?"

   "Yes, things went well.  I also just received a call from our friend
Mister Morris.  I think he must be out of a job.  He called to tell me we
were both going to die.  Jill, I'd like you to do something about that twit
for me."

   "Where's Karen?"

   "Don't know.  I'm the only one home.  I think her box recorded the call,
but the caller ID information was deliberately blocked.  But the voice was
unmistakable."

   "What exactly did he say?"

   "The phone rang.  I picked it up, and after I said hello, he said, 'Both
of you are going to die,' and hung up."

   "Okay, call 911 and tell them you just got a death threat and need to
file a report.  Mindy and I will get the paperwork together.  We'll have a
restraining order within 24 hours."

   "Jill, thank you.  I'll call the cops.  Talk to you later."

   "Okay Bill, one of us may be by later on."

   I hung up my cell phone and picked up the kitchen one, and dialed 911.
I'd never done that before.  I told the dispatcher I'd just received a
death threat, and needed to file a report.  After a few moments hesitation,
she seemed very interested.  Someone would be out shortly.

   It was about ten minutes later when the doorbell rang.  I looked through
the peephole -- I was getting paranoid.  It was a uniformed policeman.

   I opened the door and invited him in.  We were just going through things
when Karen and Nancy came back.  Nancy was freaking out as she came into
the house.  Karen was very controlled, but obviously running on full alert.

   "What's happened?  Why are the police here?" Nancy demanded.

   "Calm down darling, sit down, please," I told her.

   I looked at Karen, then at Nancy.  I told her of the call I'd gotten,
and of speaking with Jill, then calling 911.  I introduced Karen to the
cop.

   It turned out Karen had spoken to the local authorities already,
alerting them there may be trouble.  That's why we had such good response.
She played back the message from her box, and confirmed the calling number
had been blocked.  Then she gave another of her predatory smiles, and
picked up her cell phone.  She dialed a number, asked for a particular
extension, and identified herself.  She asked for the number that had
called us at that time.  She wrote it down and gave it to the cop.

   "Cell phone," she said, "Should be easy to tell who it belongs to."

   "How did you do that?" I asked.

   "I had a trap trace set up on both places, just in case.  Glad I did."

   The officer finished up the report.  He told us we'd be receiving
regular patrol checks.  We gave him our vacation schedule.  Karen surprised
us by telling him she'd be staying here during that time.  I signed the
report.  He left.

   "So, what did Jill have to say?" Nancy asked.

   "She's going for a restraining order, I guess.  I hope she's giving this
guy's presumably ex-employer an ear full as well."

   "You can count on that," Karen told us.

   "So what have you ladies been doing?" I asked.

   That put Nancy a little more at ease.  They'd run out of packing boxes,
and needed to do some grocery shopping.  Nancy wanted to know how my day
had gone.  I held her hands and told her it had been exhausting, but
rewarding.  I showed them the switches I'd installed.

   Nancy saw the pool was open.  "Looks like you went for a swim."

   I nodded.  "I even wore a suit, in your honor," I told Karen.

   That broke the tension a little.

   "What's for dinner?" I asked.

   Nancy gave me an exasperated look, then laughed.

   "Rack of lamb.  I'm going to get it in the oven, then I'm going for a
swim."

   I took a pill, my first of the day, with some 7-Up, and got my suit back
on.

   I was swimming again when I looked up after hearing and feeling someone
else dive in, to see Karen in the pool.

   "This is great!" she said.

   "Enjoy it while we're gone," I told her.

   She laughed.  "Beats my apartment, that's for sure."

   I shook my head.  I didn't like what was happening.

   "Bill," Karen said, "We've done all we can do to prepare.  Worrying
won't do anyone any good, especially you."

   I took a deep breath.  "Karen, you're right, of course.  Part of me
understands that.  But, another part doesn't, and that's the part that's
freaking out."

   She moved over to where she could stand on tiptoes, head above the
water. "Bill, I understand.  I'm the same way -- part of me is calm and
calculating, but the other part isn't.  But that part is hoping he actually
shows up here and tries something."

   I laughed, seeing the way her muscles moved as she said that.

   Nancy joined us in the pool.  I liked watching her swim.  I liked
watching her move.  I liked watching her.

   I'd actually unwound a bit when the phone rang.  The first ring sent a
spasm through me, but I didn't lose anything.  I took a deep breath as
Karen got out of the pool and picked up the cordless phone.

   She hit the button, listened for a moment, frowned, then hit the hang up
button.  She started to say something to us when it rang again.  She
answered it, shook her head, and hit the button.  She stepped back to the
pool, phone in hand.  As she sat by the edge, legs in the water, it rang
again.

   "What's going on?" I asked her.

   Karen pushed buttons on the phone quickly and said, "Someone is trying
to send us a fax, it seems."

   I got out of the pool.  "More likely, a bunch of faxes.  Are they coming
from the same number?"

   By now we were all getting dried off.  The phone kept ringing, and Karen
kept clearing the calls.

   "I was going to suggest replacing this phone with a newer one with
caller ID display in the handset.  I'll check in the house."

   The three of us walked to the answering machine and caller ID box.  The
calls were coming from all over.

   I sighed.  "If I was going to do something like that, I'd call fax-back
services all over the country.  I'll be right back."

   I went to our office and got the fax machine.  I set it up by the
answering machine upstairs, next to Karen's gadget.

   "You're not going to receive all those faxes, are you?" Nancy asked.

   I shook my head, and pulled the paper tray out of the fax machine.  "Not
a chance.  I'll set this to answer on the first ring.  It will tell the
other side to piss off.  Any voice calls it will pass through.  Sound
good?"

   Karen nodded, as did Nancy.  I reprogrammed the fax machine to answer
immediately, then hooked it up to the phone line.  It got a call, gave us
an error beep to let us know it was out of paper, and hung up.  A few
seconds later, it did it again.

   Karen had her cell phone out.  "Hi, Jill -- this is Karen.  I'm at the
house, and the phone is being flooded with fax calls.  If you need to reach
us, call my portable.  Bye."

   Nancy frowned.  "What are we going to do?"

   I smiled.  "Have dinner?  We have cell phones, so we can call people,
and Jill knows how to reach us.  This is juvenile."

   Karen nodded, but frowned.

   Nancy sighed.  "I guess we can get the number changed.  I've got to
check the meat."

   I hugged her, and she headed back to the kitchen.

   I frowned.  "Karen, I would have thought this was an unlisted number.
The phone at the townhouse was listed."

   Karen nodded.  "This is an unlisted number.  He probably has the same
kinds of friends I do, who can look up information like that.  And in case
you're worried, the phone company, utilities, banks, everyone we could
think of, has been notified not to give out any information or make any
changes in services, and to make records of any such requests.  Is your
cell phone listed?"

   "Good thinking, thanks.  No, I got my phone through part of a package
deal some of us set up at work.  I get the bill, but it's registered to the
company."

   I had another bad thought.  "Oh shit.  We're going to need a shredder. I
tossed a credit card receipt in the trash when I cleaned out the Jeep this
afternoon."

   Karen nodded.  "You're right -- you need to be very careful.  I moved
the trash cans inside the garage when we got home.  We'll go through
everything before trash pickup next week."

   All this time, the fax machine had been merrily answering calls, beeping
with each one to let us know it still needed to be fed.  So did I.

   I walked into the kitchen and hugged Nancy.  "Need any help?" I asked,
with a kiss on the back of her neck.

   "Bill, I need to be held.  Why don't you go change, then help me set the
table."

   "Okay hon.  I'll be right back down."

   She laughed a little.

   Karen was standing at the caller ID box, going through the numbers,
shaking her head.

   "I'm going to change and get ready for dinner," I told her as I headed
up the stairs.

   In our bedroom, the first thing I did was unplug the phone.  I dried off
a bit more, then put on sweats.  I'd have to carry my cell phone around
with me.  Hmmm...  I thought a bit more about our emergency training at
work.  I wanted a phone on the fax line.

   I went downstairs.  Karen must be up changing; she wasn't by the phone.

   I picked up my cell phone and turned it on, then clipped it to a pants
pocket.  I set the table for the three of us.

   When Karen came back down, I told her my concern.  "Karen, if I remember
correctly, 911 cell phone calls all get routed through the Highway Patrol.
I was thinking of moving the cordless phone to the fax line -- so far it
hasn't been hit, and if we need to make a 911 call, that line will go right
to the local cops."

   She smiled and nodded, and handed me the base part of the cordless
phone. "Good thinking.  Do it.  I'll keep the cordless with me, along with
my cell phone."

   I took the stuff to the office and hooked it up.  That's something else
I could do -- make sure all the phone jacks in the place were wired for two
lines.  Only the office had a two line phone in it, for both the "normal"
house phone line, and the line for the fax machine.  Good, something else
for me to do tomorrow.

   We sat down to a nice dinner, aside from the fax machine ringing and
beeping five or six times a minute.  After a while, the three of us tuned
it out.

   While we were clearing the table, Karen's cell phone rang.  She answered
it.  I guessed it was Jill or Mindy calling.  I helped Nancy in the kitchen
while Karen walked around to the assortment of electronics we had on the
hallway table.

   We overheard some of her conversation.  "Pretty much nonstop for the
last two and a half hours, I'd say.  No, they're coming from all over the
place -- a lot of different area codes.  Oh, twenty or thirty different
numbers, I'd say.  Oh hell no!  Bill had a great idea -- he put the fax
machine on the line, but pulled out the paper.  It answers on the first
ring.  Yeah, I thought of that as well.  We have the second line, the fax
line, and so far it's clear.  Yeah, I should check that it's good.  Really?
In that case, I'll give Carl a call right away.  See you in a while.  Bye."

   I expected Karen to join us in the kitchen and let us know what the hell
was going on, but instead, she walked out on to the patio and closed the
door behind her.  Guess she didn't want us to know.  Oh well.

   I put a hand on Nancy; I could feel how tight she was in her shoulders;
it wasn't like her.  "Relax, or try to.  You're tight," I told her.

   She sighed, put down the dishtowel, and hugged me.  I put my arms around
her and rocked her gently.

   Karen came back in a few minutes later, smiling.

   "What's going on?" I asked.

   She waved us to the couch.  Nancy and I sat together; Karen sat in the
chair next to us.

   "Mister Morris was indeed fired earlier today.  It shouldn't surprise
you that he didn't take it very well.  Jill got his former employer to
admit that he had made statements intimating violence.  She's lining up a
judge to sign a protective order, but to be honest with you, the problem is
going to be serving him with it.  That, and protective orders are like stop
signs on the road -- they only stop people who pay attention to them.  But,
we're in good shape."

   Nancy squeezed my hand.

   "Really?" I asked.  "Are you leveling with us?" I sensed something else.

   "Let's wait for Jill to get here."

   "No, Karen.  I asked you a question.  How can you expect me to make
informed decisions without information?  I want to know.  You can't explain
everything and its implications to us.  I understand that, but I want to
know your chief concerns.  I expect you to tell us."

   Karen looked at Nancy.  "Nancy?" she asked.

   Nancy surprised me.  She gave me a hug, then got up.  "I'm going to take
a long, hot bath.  I don't need to know right now." She kissed me on the
head, and as she walked by, put a hand on Karen's shoulder.

   We were silent until we heard the bedroom door close.

   "Bill, do you want to know?" Karen asked.

   "How the fuck can I tell?  Karen, I'm sorry.  It feels like something's
got you bugged.  What is it?"

   She nodded.  "I'm not sure if the fax thing is just harassment, or a
cover for something else, just insuring the phone line is tied up.  That,
and Mister Morris has a concealed weapon permit."

   "Oh fuck."

   "Bill, we've informed the police department, and they've spread the
word. We're also assuming Morris is able to listen to the police radios; I
know I can, and do.  I've also arranged for some very skilled people to
watch us.  One will be coming over with Jill in a while, and spending the
night in the garage."

   I looked at my hands.  They were shaking.  I looked back to Karen.

   "Do you feel safe?" I asked her.

   "Bill, I don't know.  Having said that, there's nothing else I can think
of doing, nobody else I can think of calling, nothing else I can think of
putting in place."

   "What do you recommend we do?"

   "For tonight, stay put.  I'm staying.  Jill and Carl will be over in a
while.  We'll look at things again in the morning."

   I stood up.  "Okay.  Would Carl like coffee?"

   Karen stood as well.  "Oh yeah."

   We walked to the kitchen and I helped her find the stuff to start a pot
of coffee.  I watched with interest; it was something I should learn to do
for Nancy.

   A while later I went upstairs with a glass of Lemoncello for Nancy.  She
was still in the tub.

   "Something for you, beautiful," I told her.

   She smiled.  "How are you?"

   I sighed.  "I'm okay, I guess.  Jill will be over in a while, with
reinforcements."

   She looked at me.  "We could leave, tonight or tomorrow -- just go to
the airport and go."

   I shook my head.  "No.  We're not running.  At least not yet." I
chuckled a little.  "I trust Karen and Jill.  When they say run, we'll
run."

   I bent down and kissed her, then headed back downstairs.

   It was another half hour before Jill and Carl arrived.  Karen got the
door.  The fax machine was still beeping.

   Carl was someone I wouldn't want to offend.  He was only two or three
inches taller than me, but very muscular.  He had two bags of stuff with
him.  Jill and I sat down at the kitchen table.  Karen showed Carl around
the house and then to the garage.

   "Well, counsel?" I asked.

   She gave me a tired smile.  "We're getting some assistance from his
ex-employer, after a few heated exchanges and a nasty fax from Mindy and
I." She slid a document over to me.  "The restraining order is signed and
filed with the police -- Mindy called me as we were driving over here; she
is hand-delivering copies to other jurisdictions.  If he shows up within a
hundred yards of either of you, or the two houses, or the office, he's
subject to arrest."

   "Hundred yards?  How good a shot is he?"

   Jill gave me a grim smile.  "Karen told you about that?"

   "I'm not sure how much she told me.  After some prodding, she told me he
had a permit to carry a gun."

   She nodded.  "That's about all we know.  His house is staked out, and
we'd love to go in, but the authorities don't feel they have cause yet.
The Constitution protects us all."

   "Okay, so what's the plan?"

   She shook her head.  "I'll level with you.  I don't know.  We'll look at
things in the morning.  I know that's not a very good answer."

   I reached across the table for her hand.  "Jill, it's an honest answer.
Those are the best kind."

   She smiled.  "I'm glad you understand.  I'm going to take off.  You know
how to contact me.  Try to sleep tonight." She looked over at the fax
machine.  It was still doing its thing.  "Has that thing shut up?"

   I shook my head.  "Not since I connected it.  I figure we'll change the
phone number tomorrow, but I'm not sure what good that will do."

   She nodded as she stood up.  "A very realistic appraisal, I'm afraid.
We do depend on our friends to be able to bend the rules some times."

   I'd thought about that, how we'd expected Karen to be able to do that
with the phone numbers we'd gotten from the fax machine, what seemed to be
so long ago.

   I walked with her to the garage.  The lights were off, and Karen and
Carl were sitting in folding chairs, looking at a little TV set.  There was
a side door to the walkway on the side of the house -- the window was now
covered.  The little TV set was showing what looked to be a black and white
image of the street and our driveway.  I looked and saw a wire going from
the set into the darkness and over to the garage door.

   "Miniature camera?" I asked.

   Carl turned to me.  "Low light as well, and very small.  Don't think
anyone can spot it from the street."

   Jill said, "I'm taking off.  You know what to do."

   We all nodded.  I said, "I'll walk you out."

   Karen said, "No you won't -- I will."

   I shrugged my shoulders.  Karen and Jill walked out.

   Carl motioned me to the other chair; I sat down.

   "Mister Wilson, you're taking this really well."

   "Not a fucking lot of choice, pardon my French.  What else could I do?"

   He smiled.  I was glad he was on our side.  "Oh, you could be running
around yelling nonsense at people, demanding impossibilities, that kind of
thing."

   I shrugged my shoulders again.  "So what can I do to make your life
easier, other than not get into shit like this again?"

   He actually laughed.  "Mister Wilson, this is my job.  I like it.  I'm
sorry my skills are still in demand, but I'm glad to be here when needed.
You can do exactly what Karen already told you.  Anything that happens,
stay in your room, go into the bathroom and close the door and stay there.
Leave the lights off.  Don't come out until one of us comes to get you.
Don't do anything stupid.  Other than that, sleep well, and I hope it's
another boring night -- most of them are."

   We watched Jill drive off.  The camera was quite good.  Karen came back
to join us.

   I stood up.  "Well gang, I feel better, but I'd be a liar if I didn't
tell you I'm still worried.  I'm going off to bed."

   Carl stood up as well.  "Karen, can you watch the monitor while I
familiarize myself with the layout?"

   Karen nodded and sat down.  Carl took two radios out of his bag and gave
one to Karen.  He clipped the other to his belt.

   He smiled.  "Mister Wilson, you can show me the bedroom, if your wife
doesn't mind."

   "Carl, call me Bill, please.  And we're not married yet."

   We walked upstairs.  I checked the bedroom first -- Nancy was still in
the bath.  I showed Carl the bedroom.  He looked out the sliding glass
doors onto our small balcony overlooking the pool, and checked that it was
locked.  I described the bathroom layout to him.  He shook my hand and
wished us a good night.  I closed the door behind him.

   "How are you, sweetie?" I asked, walking into the bathroom.

   "Who were you talking to?" Nancy asked.  She was looking more relaxed.

   "Reinforcements.  Ex-Navy seal.  Glad he's here."

   "Okay, I'm getting out.  Time for bed."

   I held a towel out for her as she got up, and helped her out of the tub.
She dried off as I brushed my teeth.  We both went to the can, then went to
bed.  We held each other fiercely at first, eventually drifting off to
sleep.

   I awoke with a start.  It was still dark, and Nancy was moving, getting
out of bed.

   "What's wrong?" I hissed.

   She put a hand on me.  "It's okay -- I have to go to the bathroom."

   I tried to relax back on the bed, my heart pounding.  It was two thirty
in the morning.  It was a while before Nancy came back.  She got into bed
and we snuggled together like two spoons.  "Good news," she said softly,
"I'm not pregnant."

   I kissed the back of her neck and held her.  I took that as her period
starting.  I held her and after a while went back to sleep.

   It was light out when I woke again.  It was my turn to get up and use
the bathroom.  I didn't take as long.  It was quarter after seven when I
got back into bed.

   As I moved closer, Nancy slipped off her nightie and held me to her.  I
settled in, my arms around her.  She sighed as she held me close.  It was
another of those times when she took me to some wonderful place -- not
awake, not asleep, held, comforted.

   We got up after a while, showered, dressed, and headed downstairs.
Karen was at the kitchen table, drinking coffee, and reading the paper.
The fax machine was still answering and beeping.

   "Good morning.  Where's Carl?" I asked.

   "Upstairs asleep," she told us.  "How did you two sleep?"

   I rubbed Nancy's back.  "I slept pretty well," I told Karen, "How about
you, sweetie?"

   Nancy smiled.  "Pretty well, I guess.  I need coffee."

   I got a banana, and started some toast for us.

   "So did the fax machine go all night?"

   Karen answered.  "Think so.  I talked to one of the support people at
the phone company.  They'll be happy to change the number whenever we want.
I've got a list of ten numbers you can chose from."

   "And how long will it take him to figure out we've dumped the old
number, and get the new one?"

   "That's an optimistic thought," Karen said between sips.

   "And your answer is?"

   "Depends on how good his contacts are.  Within a day, certainly."

   "Well, in that case I'm not sure just what good it would do.  I take it
he hasn't shown up or been served?"

   Karen shook her head.  "Nope.  His residence is under 24 hour
surveillance, and he hasn't shown."

   "Can we change the number temporarily?  Let the old one go dead for a
week or two, then pick it up again?"

   "Don't see why not."

   I fixed toast for us.  We discussed the day.  I wanted to rewire the
phone jacks, get a new cordless phone, and complete the installation of the
light switches.  Nancy was going to pack up some more.  Karen would take
care of the phone, and wanted to try running some things.  Carl would be
with us for another day or so.

   I decided to start the phone rewiring first.  I'd done a similar job at
the townhouse, setting up all the jacks for two lines.  It was pretty easy
-- all the jacks had four wires running to them, with only two used.
Setting up for both lines was a simple matter.  Each phone company line was
two wires, a pair.  Since the house was fairly new, all the utilities ran
underground.  The phone lines came up into a Network Interface Box on the
side of the house outside the garage.  The jacks in the house were wired
daisy-chain, one hooked to the other.  The second line in the office had
been added as an afterthought.

   Luckily, both the main set of jacks in the house, and the second line
jack in the office were put in with four wire cable.  I should have two
four-wire cables in the Network Interface Box.  Normal RJ-11 single line
wiring used the red-green pair of wires.  For two line wiring, what I was
going to do, the second line used the yellow-black pair.  All I had to do
was wire the yellow-black pair of each cable to the red-green pair of the
other.  That would give us two lines all through the house.  Unless, of
course, someone was sloppy and didn't bother with the other pair somewhere
along the line.  Oh well, more fun for me.

   I gathered the tools I'd need and went to the box, which was located
between two gates.  The tall wooden gate was at the street; our garbage
cans usually sat there.  About thirty feet farther along the house was a
lower metal gate that led along to the pool shed and pool.  I knew that
both gates were now tied into the alarm system.  The wooden gate was
silent; the metal one wasn't.

   When I looked at the plastic phone company box set into the side of the
garage, I noticed two wires sticking out from the bottom, each about six or
eight inches in length, resting against the wood siding of the house.

   When I opened the box, I saw that each of these wires went to a block of
black plastic.  One had a green dot on it, the other an orange dot.  Two
wires came out the other side of each block, and these went to the screw
terminals for the phone lines.

   "Fuck," I said to nobody in particular.

   I walked back into the house.  "Oh Karen!" I called out.

   She walked out from the kitchen.  "What is it?"

   I hooked a finger.  "Got something to show you."

   She raised an eyebrow and followed me.  I pointed to the black goodies
attached to my phone lines.

   "Shit -- bugs," she said.

   "That's what I thought.  But look closely at the wires.  See how the
copper is tarnished?  Those things have been here for a while -- copper has
to be exposed for a few months, at least, to tarnish like that."

   She looked closely, then back at me, brow now really furrowed.  "So most
likely, they're not from our friend."

   I shrugged.  "That would be my guess."

   After a moment, I continued.  "As I see it, I can either take 'em out or
leave 'em in.  Got an opinion?"

   Karen gave me a very ugly look.  I chuckled a little.

   She told me, "I'm for leaving them alone."

   I nodded.  "Okay."

   "You're sure about those things being there for a while?" Karen asked.

   I loosened one of the screw terminals to put in the extra wires.  I
pointed to part of one of the wires.  "See the bright spot where the wire
was under the screw?  It takes time for copper to oxidize.  We'll have some
new spots to use for comparison, but I'd say it was at least a few weeks,
if not longer."

   Karen frowned.  "I want to get some pictures of this shit."

   I did my wiring, and closed up the box.

   When I walked back into the house, Karen was standing next to the fax
machine and her monitor.  She turned and gave me a big grin.

   "Hey, good job -- it works.  My tracker found the second line."

   "Thanks.  Want to call the phone company and get them to switch our
phone number?"

   "Okay.  What are you going to do?"

   "Where's Nancy?"

   "Sitting out by the pool.  I'm not sure how she's taking this."

   "Thanks.  I'm thinking of getting a two-line cordless phone, and picking
up the extra switches -- they should be in."

   "Sounds okay.  Take Nancy with you?"

   I nodded.  "Hope to."

   I walked outside.  Nancy was sitting in a patio chair, looking off at
the valley.  I went down on a knee beside her.

   "How are you doing, sweetie?" I kissed her shoulder.

   She sighed.  "I don't know.  I'm sort of numb."

   "Well, come for a ride with me, then."

   She turned and a small smile started breaking through the pain.  "Okay,
what are we doing?"

   "I need to pick some things up."

   "Like?"

   I grinned and held out my left wrist.  "I was thinking maybe a Rolex."

   She frowned for a moment, then laughed.

   "That's better," I told her.  "I need to get a better portable phone,
and the rest of the switches.  Karen says it's okay, and you should come
with me."

   She sighed and nodded, then held out her hands.  I helped her to her
feet, and we hugged.

   "I'll be ready in a few minutes."

   "Okay beautiful, take your time."

   We needed Karen's help to move Carl's little camera, but we got
underway.

   Our first stop was for the phone.  I went to Fry's, a West Coast
phenomenon.  I could tell a little ways into the store that Nancy hadn't
been here before.

   I held Nancy's hand as she looked around in amazement.

   "This is nerd heaven," I told her, "a great place to avoid on weekends."

   We got the phone I wanted, a Panasonic two-line unit with caller ID
built in.  I picked up some miscellaneous phone cords and adapter blocks.
We went over by the video cameras and I got another battery and charger for
the camcorder, and picked up a few more blank tapes.

   Nancy was still bewildered.  "Need anything?" I asked her, "Memory
chips? Ethernet hubs?  Vibrators?"

   She gave me a low laugh.  "They don't..."

   I took her hand.  "Let's look."

   They had massagers of a few varieties, but nothing that resembled the
more "personal" variety.

   "Guess that tells a lot about the sex lives of nerds," she chortled.
She did spot the coffee bar though, and ordered a coffee.

   We stood in the checkout queue.  A pair of geeks were in front of us,
their cart laden with hi-tech stuff -- I saw disk drives, a motherboard,
some other stuff.  As we inched along, one of them scooped five or six
packages of Hostess cupcakes into their cart.  I thought Nancy was going to
fall down, she was trying so hard to keep from laughing out loud.

   We paid cash and made it back to the Jeep.

   "Never been there, I take it?" I asked as we pulled out of the lot.

   "I guess I've led a sheltered life.  That's some place!"

   "It's Silicon Valley, that's for sure."

   We went over to the store in Cupertino and picked up the rest of the
switches.  I showed Nancy what other varieties they had; she liked the
multibutton ones, so I picked up a couple of those as well.  We stopped at
a little Greek place for lunch.

   It was almost two when we got back to the house.

   We carried stuff into the house and put it on the kitchen table, walking
by the answering machine, fax, and Karen's box.  The fax was merrily
clucking away.

   Karen came out of the hall.

   "Hey!" I said, "I thought we were supposed to get a new phone number!"

   She smiled.  "Oh, we did.  It took him under an hour.  I chewed out the
head of security for the phone company.  We're getting another number after
shift change in a few hours.  Before the abuse resumed, we also got another
call from Mister Morris.  Jill has heard it.  She's working on an arrest
warrant."

   Nancy shook her head.  "I'm going for a swim."

   I gave her a hug.  "Thanks for going with me.  I'll put in the new
stuff."

   I set up the new phone, checking out both lines.  Installing the
switches took another hour.

   I thought about the cordless one.  It would work better if the base part
was up high.  That would be the outlet in our room.  I picked it up and
took it upstairs.  I plugged it in to power, then to the phone jack.  Line
1, the old line, worked fine.  Line 2, the new one, was dead at the jack. I
got my screwdriver and pulled out the two screws, pulling the jack from
wall.

   There was a broken wire on the back of the jack.  There was also a small
black blob attached to the rear of the faceplate, with wires going to
another black plastic block crammed in the back of the box.

   My stomach lurched to my throat.  I gripped the edges of the table; my
hands got cold.  I swallowed, hard.  This Technicolor yawn stuff had to
stop, and now seemed to be a pretty good time.  I swallowed again.

   I looked it over.  Two wires going to the main line -- those would
supply power.  Two wires going to the little blob on the back of the face
plate -- a small hole on the other side -- okay, that was the microphone.

   I took a breath and stepped into the hallway.  "Karen!  I need you
upstairs, now!"

   She came running.  She started to say, "What's..." but I put a hand to
her mouth.  I led her into the bedroom and pointed out the bug.  She turned
a little pale.

   I pried the block part out of the box.  It had an antenna wire sticking
up into the wall.  I got out my wire cutters.  I turned the plate over, and
said loud and clear into the microphone, "Fuck you." I cut the wires at the
jack.

   I looked at her, and said, "Not a word of this to Nancy." She nodded.

   We found two more -- one in the office and one in the kitchen.  Just for
grins, we went around looking at every phone plate.  Then we looked at all
the plates, electrical, cable, you name it.  We didn't find anything.

   I got the ladder from the garage and took the smoke detectors and alarm
pieces off the walls.  I found one more bug.

   Karen looked shaken.  She told me she'd have the office and the beach
house swept.  I wanted to do Tahoe myself.  Looks like we're going back up
there.  She didn't want me to do that.  The roads were too open.  What a
comforting thought.

   Carl appeared.  Karen briefed him in whispers, showing him the bugs.

   I went upstairs and got my swimsuit.  Nancy was in the pool, in one of
the floats, wearing sunglasses.  I dove in and swam to her.

   The way she moved, she must have been asleep.

   "I love you, beautiful," I told her.

   She shook her head.  "Oh, I love you, Bill.  My God, I need to get on
dinner.  I guess I needed that."

   Before I could grab her, she rolled out the other side of the float and
swam to the side of the pool.  She got out, not turning to me.  I left her
alone.

   Carl came out about a half hour later.  He looked pretty happy about
something.  He stood by the back fence, looking down the hillside.  I got
out and walked over to him.

   "What's up?" I asked.

   He grunted.  "Thinking about perimeter security.  This fence isn't that
good."

   I pointed down the hill a ways, just beyond the solar collectors.  "Best
fence Nature can provide.  You won't find me going down there, or up from
the other side.  Manzanita and Poison Oak -- wonderful combination."

   He looked at me and smiled, nodding his head.  "I like it.  I might rig
some wire by the collectors, though."

   I shrugged my shoulders.  "Be my guest, but the poison is all around the
things.  What's got you so cheered up?"

   He laughed a little.  "Come on, I'll show you.  Your wife says dinner is
in twenty minutes anyway."

   I grabbed a towel.  He led me to the garage.  We had a phone outlet in
the garage.  I saw a wire plugged into it, leading to an old Styrofoam
cooler I'd brought from the townhouse.  He opened the lid.

   There inside was one of the phone jacks I'd bought, and all our bugs.
Also inside was a small radio, tuned to a Spanish language station.  He put
the cover back on the cooler.  We both laughed.

   "So, who do you figure planted those?" I asked.

   He shook his head.  "No clue.  I called a friend -- he'll drop by
tomorrow to let us know what frequencies they run on.  That might help."

   "Effective range?" I asked.

   It was his turn to shrug.  "Up on a hillside like this?  Five miles line
of sight, or more."

   I nodded.  "From the dust around things, and the oxidation on the wires,
they've been here for a month or more."

   He looked at me and nodded.  "I'd say two or three months, at least."

   "So, you've seen things like those before?"

   He nodded.  "Place in Vancouver, Canada sells them, if I remember
correctly.  They're made in Japan.  Not cheap.  Whoever did this cared
enough to send the very best."

   "I'm fucking honored."

   Carl laughed again.

   We went back into the house.  Nancy and Karen were setting the dining
room table for the four of us.

   It was a simple dinner, but good.  Nancy and I had wine.  Karen had iced
tea.  Carl drank about a half gallon of milk.

   After dinner, as the others were clearing the table, I said, "I'll go
check the mail."

   I started to turn to the door when an iron hand gripped my arm.  Carl
said, "No.  It's dark out.  It can wait until morning." He was serious.  I
nodded.

   I helped Nancy with the dishes.  She seemed subdued.  I was still
somewhat cold after learning our house was bugged -- even our damn bedroom.
And after all that work, Karen had insisted on having the base set for the
cordless downstairs with her stuff.

   We sat around and reviewed the day.  Carl and Karen reviewed what we
were to do in case anything unusual happened.  She told us the phone
company wanted to switch numbers in the morning -- they thought they knew
who was leaking information to Morris, and wanted to flush the bastard out.
Fine with me.

   I took Nancy upstairs around nine.  I was tired, but not too tired to
show her what I'd learned.

   "Nancy, get ready and then I want you on the bed on your back.  Would
you like something to help you sleep?  I think we've got some of those
pills left."

   She shook her head.  "No -- I've been taking tranquilizers all day.  I'm
going to need a therapist if this goes on very long.  I'm scared, Bill.
I'm cold.  I need you to hold me."

   That helped explain how she'd been acting today.  I held her.  "Nancy,
I'll hold you, and protect you, with everything I have."

   We quietly got ready for bed.  I checked the handheld radio on her
bedstand, and moved it to my side.  I'd wake up easier, I was guessing.

   After she was on the bed, I had her move down so her feet were slightly
off the edge.  I got the fur coat from the closet, and a towel and the
massage lotion from the bathroom.  I put the coat over her, fur side down.
"Enjoy, love."

   "What?  What are you doing, Bill?"

   "Relax, hon," I told her.

   I raised her feet and put the towel underneath her feet and legs.  I sat
on my knees by her feet, spread some of the massage stuff on my hands to
warm it, and started massaging her feet.

   After a few seconds, she moaned appreciatively.  "Oh I love you."

   I put everything I had into massaging her feet.  I worked on her for
about forty minutes.  When I stopped, my hands were a little sore.  She was
breathing slowly -- I guessed she was asleep.  I took the coat off her, and
helped her get under the covers.  She made some noises, but never really
awakened.

   I picked up the coat, carrying it back to the closet to hang it up.  The
soft fur was so enticing.  I could just ...  but I walked by the phone
outlet that had held the bug, and I went cold again.  I hung up the coat,
went to the bathroom one more time, washed my hands, and got into bed.  I
snuggled up close to her, wrapping an arm around her.  She held on to me
tightly, but I don't think she woke up.

   END of Part 16 Tales of the Golden Mule

   Part 17

   A beeping noise woke me.  I woke fast, realizing it was coming from the
handheld radio on my nightstand.  I grabbed it and rolled out of bed,
rushing to Nancy's side.  As I got there, our bedroom door opened.  I
nearly peed on the floor.  Karen stuck her head in and hissed, "Lock the
door!  Bathroom!  Stay there!"

   She closed the door and I ran over and locked it.  I hurried back to bed
and got Nancy up.  She wasn't quite awake.  I locked the bathroom door
behind us, and tossed some towels into the tub.  "In the tub, now," I said,
helping her in.

   That woke her up, and fast.  "What's happening?" she squeaked, clutching
me suddenly.

   "Quiet; I've got you," I told her as I grabbed a terrycloth robe from
the back of the bathroom door.  "Lay down in the tub, scoot over a bit."
Our tub was good sized, and cast iron.  That's the part that interested me
-- an additional barrier to whatever might be going on.

   I covered us with the robe, mainly to keep us warm.  Nancy was shivering
and holding me.  I raised my head to look at the time.  We had a blue-green
nightlight with a clock built into it.  It was one seventeen in the
morning.

   Nancy's heart was beating wildly.  Mine was surprisingly calm.  My hands
and feet felt cold.  I held her close, rocking a little.  She started to
settle down.

   We've got small, high, frosted windows above the toilet and tub.
Suddenly additional light came in -- the exterior floodlights must have
come on.  Before I could think about it much, we heard yelling, then the
unmistakable sounds of gunshots and glass breaking.  There was more
yelling, then a few more shots and glass breaking, sounding as if it came
from our bedroom.  I felt something warm and wet on my leg, and held Nancy
tighter.

   More yelling and one more shot followed, sounding as if it came from
further away, mixed with sirens approaching.  Nancy held me, gripping my
arms tight.

   "Are you two all right?" the radio asked.  It was Karen.  I found it,
picked it up, and pushed the button.  "I think so.  What now?"

   Karen replied, "Stay put.  It may be a while.  Okay?"

   "Got it."

   "Good.  Just stay put.  Police are on scene, and he's taken off down the
hill."

   "Okay.  We'll stay where we are."

   I put the radio down and held Nancy tighter.  She'd been so scared she
peed on us.

   "It's over, darling.  We're okay.  You heard Karen -- the cops are here.
I've got you."

   She cried as I held and rocked her.  I tried to be as comforting as I
could be.  I was mad.  I wanted revenge.

   But that cold thought wasn't helping Nancy.  "I love you, Nancy.  I love
you and I need you," I told her.

   She was still almost hyperventilating, clutching me so tightly.  I
talked to her, and started coaching her breathing, getting her to breathe
slow and deep, slow and deep.  After a few minutes, it started to help.  We
heard more sirens, and saw flashing lights through the windows.  After a
bit we heard a helicopter overhead.

   I kept working on her breathing, our breathing.  It seemed to help.

   "Bill, Nancy, how you doing?" asked Karen on the radio.

   I picked it up.  "A little better.  What's our prognosis?"

   "Where are you, exactly?"

   "We're curled up cozy in our cast iron tub in the bathroom."

   Karen actually laughed a little.  "Okay.  It's going to be a while,
maybe an hour, while we clean up some things down here.  We may want you to
just stay there, or we may come and get you.  We'll decide in the next five
or ten minutes.  Okay?"

   "Okay, Karen.  Thanks for letting us know."

   I held Nancy with both arms again, kissed her on the forehead, and said
again, "I love you."

   She sobbed a bit, but said, "I love you."

   I had a wild thought.  We were stuck here for a while, why not.

   "Nancy, I have a question for you."

   She shivered and snuggled closer to me.  I rubbed her back with one
hand.

   "Oh Bill...  Hold me please...  What is it?"

   I felt warmer.  Would I regret this?  Only one way to find out.

   "Nancy, will you marry me?" It was easier to say than I'd expected.

   She made a very strange squeaking noise, and held on tighter.

   "Nancy, will you be my wife?" I asked again.

   Her squeaking noise changed to a sort of chortle, then a laugh, and at
last she said, "Oh yes, Bill.  Oh yes!" Now she really held me tight, and
started crying again.  Her crying was different.  I held her and rocked her
more.

   "Are you two dressed?" Karen asked on the radio some time later.

   "Of course not.  What's going on?" I replied.

   I could hear other voices in the background.  "Get up and get dressed.
Stay away from the sliding doors, there's probably glass all over the
floor. Let me know when you're dressed, and we'll send someone up to get
you."

   "What kind of occasion are we dressing for?" I asked.

   "You're probably going to be outside for a while, so make it warm and
comfortable."

   "Okay.  Give us a few minutes."

   "Just don't spend time fooling around!"

   "Yes, dear."

   I helped Nancy out of the tub, and dried her off.  She started
apologizing, and I kissed her to shut her up.  "How do you know it wasn't
me that peed on us?  Better use the toilet now, we may not have a chance
for a while."

   She grabbed something from the cupboard and sat on the toilet.

   "Okay if I turn on lights?" I asked into the radio.

   "Sure."

   I went carefully into the bedroom and turned on the lights.  I could see
the drapes covering the double French doors at the end of the room blowing
in the breeze.  There was glass all over the floor near them.  Luckily,
they're heavy, lined drapes, and had caught most of the glass.  Still, I'd
stay away from that part of the room.  I got my clothes -- jeans, shirt,
sweater, shoes, leather jacket, and hat.  I grabbed a small bag and dumped
in clean underwear and socks.  In the bathroom, I swept my usual stuff and
some of Nancy's into the bag.

   Nancy looked at me and started to cry.  "No time for that now, love,
pack your overnight stuff in here and get dressed," I told her, giving her
a squeeze.  I used the toilet.  I needed to go.

   She was just about dressed when I got through.  I picked up the radio
and said, "We're set."

   I gave Nancy a hug.  She was wearing jeans, a sweatshirt, and a jacket.
I grabbed my cell phone while she continued to toss things into the bag.

   The knock on the door startled us both.  "Who is it?" I yelled, just as
the person on the other side of the door called out, "Police, you can open
up."

   I opened the door cautiously.  There was a uniformed cop standing there.
I pulled Nancy to the door.

   He nodded, and said, "Please follow me closely, and watch out for the
glass."

   We went downstairs.  The lights were still on.  One wall of the house,
the wall facing the patio and pool, is pretty much all glass.  We have two
big sets of sliding glass doors, and glass panels above those.  A lot of
that glass was now on the floor.  One of the overhead panels was gone, and
it looked as though most of the sliding doors were gone.

   The cop led us quickly out one of the shattered out sliding glass doors,
around the side of the pool to the side of the house, and out the gates
along the garage.  Another cop led us to a car a few hundred feet back down
the cul de sac street.  Our nearest neighbor is half a mile down the road.
We looked back at the house to see an array of police vehicles, and a
strange car in the driveway.  Karen walked up to us.  Carl was talking to a
cop.  I had one arm around Nancy's shoulders, and held our bag in the other
hand.

   "What's all the chaos?  Who does the car belong to?" I asked Karen.

   She looked at her watch.  I looked at mine by reflex -- a little after
two in the morning.

   "The car belongs to our friend.  We surprised him, and he took off down
the hill on foot."

   "After shooting up our house," I added.

   A large police vehicle drove up, towing what looked to be a big barrel
on a trailer.  My eyebrows went up.

   Karen nodded.  "He took off after setting some booby traps on the front
and garage doors of the house.  We're not sure about his car.  That's why
we wanted you out."

   "Okay, what now?"

   She gave us a half smile.  "The usual.  We wait."

   We found a place for Nancy to sit, in the back of one of the police
cars. I talked to one of the cops, describing what I'd experienced.  Jill
showed up during that process, waved to me, and went to talk to Nancy.

   Jill walked over to me a few minutes later.  She was smiling, and had
some tears in her eyes.  She put her arms around me.  I laughed, and Karen
walked up and asked, "What's going on?"

   I gave Jill a hug, and turned to Karen.  "Well, there we were, huddled
in the tub while some lunatic shot up our house -- what could be better, or
more romantic?  It was certainly a memorable occasion.  I asked Nancy to
marry me."

   Karen gave me a hug.  The three of us walked over to the car Nancy was
sitting in.  Nancy stood up and the two of us hugged.  My legs were getting
wobbly, and I needed to pee, among other things.

   "Karen, when can we get back in the house?  Nancy is exhausted, and I'm
close behind."

   Karen nodded, said, "I'll find out, but I'd bet not for an hour or two,"
and walked over to some of the cops.

   Karen was walking back to us when another car pulled up.  Out of it
stepped the older lawyer from the insurance company.  Jill went over to
him.

   "Who called him?" I asked Karen as she returned to Nancy and me.

   "I'd guess Jill.  I called her right after the cops arrived, and filled
her in.  Incident commander says it will be at least three hours until they
get the things off the doors.  The car is loaded with crap, and they don't
want to move it until it's checked out.  My guess is you'll get in around
eight or so."

   Nancy wilted at the news.  Jill walked over with the insurance guy.

   He held out his hand.  Hell, he'd come out here, I owed him that at
least -- I shook his hand.

   "Mister Wilson," he said, "I'm terribly sorry about this.  We'll do all
we can."

   I sighed and looked at Jill.

   "Jill, I need to get Nancy off the street.  Suggestions?"

   She fished in a pocket and pulled out her car keys, handing them to me.
"Use my car, I'll hang around with Karen.  Where are you going to go?"

   I thought for a moment.  The futon at the office was too small.  We'd
gotten rid of the passion pit, and my old townhouse.  I didn't want to
drive all the way to the beach house.  We walked over to Jill's Lexus, and
I put Nancy and our bag in the passenger seat.  I closed the door and
walked around the front of the car with Karen and Jill.

   I put my arms around them, to help me stand up as well as to hold them.

   "We'll try Hyatt Ricky's on El Camino.  I'll give you a call.  I've got
an appointment with the shrink for this morning, then one with Marshall to
sign the will.  After that, I think we'll get out of the area for a few
days.  How does that sound?"

   Jill nodded.  "That sounds good.  We'll probably need to talk around
lunch time, would that work?"

   "Yup, I figured we'd come back after the shrink and pack, then see
Marshall, and split."

   "Where were you thinking of going?"

   "I'm not sure.  Maybe Sonoma.  We'll need to come back and get things
together for the Europe trip, but I don't want to be in the house for a few
days."

   Karen said, "Good idea.  We should have things cleaned up in two or
three days."

   Jill nodded her head at the insurance guy.  "They've agreed to settle on
Janet's insurance, and he tentatively agreed to pick up the repair costs to
the house."

   "It's going to be a lot easier to patch up the house than it is to patch
us up," I sighed.

   Jill patted me on the back.  "We know.  So does he.  Go get some rest."

   I got in the car and started to drive off.  A cop moved in front of the
car signaling for me to stop.  Jill and Karen ran to him from one side, and
Carl from the other.  They talked for a bit; Karen used her cell phone for
a while.  Nancy had reclined her seat -- her eyes were closed.  The
conversation seemed concluded -- the cop walked away and Jill walked to my
side of the car.  I rolled down the window.

   "What's up?" I asked.

   She smiled.  "They're going to give you an escort to the Hyatt.  They've
got a room for you.  Call me on my cellular when you wake up.  Now go get
some rest."

   "Thanks, Jill.  Sorry to do this to you."

   She waved us off.  I was directed to follow a cop car.  We drove to Palo
Alto.  The cop even walked in with me as I checked in.  They were expecting
us.  Another ten minutes and we were in the room.  It wasn't our bed, but
it was a bed.  I set the alarm for 9:30; my appointment with the shrink was
at 10:30.  I got Nancy into bed, then went to the bathroom again, and
joined her.

   It wasn't our bed, but it was a bed, and we were both in it.  It was
almost four.  I held her tight and went to sleep.

   The alarm went off and I whacked it.  Nancy moaned.  I held her tight
for a moment, then got up.

   "Where are you going?" she called out.

   "Shower.  We have an appointment in an hour." I was about to ask her to
join me when I saw the size of the shower.  Oh well.  I got my soap and
shampoo out of the bag and had a quick shower.

   She was sitting on the toilet when I got out of the shower.  She flushed
and stood up.  I went over and held her.

   "Did you sleep, hon?" I asked.

   She sighed and held me.  "Yes.  Bill, what are we going to do..."

   I held her head up so she was looking at me.

   "Well, we're going to the shrink, together.  He gets us both today, like
it or not.  Then we're going back to the house.  You're going to pack for
us for a few days.  We'll have some lunch, and go to Marshall's office to
sign my new will.  Then we're leaving town, and probably will be back
Monday."

   She nodded, smiling a little.  I hadn't asked for her agreement.

   "Good.  Now shower so we can get going.  I need something to eat."

   I kissed her on the forehead, and we hugged a bit more.  My shaver and
hairbrush were still in the bag.  I took my towel and left the bathroom.

   I picked up my cell phone and called my favorite travel agent.  I wanted
three nights at a resort-spa in the Napa/Sonoma area.  Massage facilities
were paramount.  We'd be up there around dinner time, and would need a
massage this evening, both of us.  What could she do?  Price was no object.
She liked the challenge.  I gave her my cell phone number, telling her the
house one was out of service currently.

   I did my hair and face, then called Jill.

   "They catch the bastard yet?" I asked when she answered the call.

   She sighed.  "No.  I'll tell you later, but you don't have to worry.
How are you two holding up?"

   I sighed.  "I'm okay, I think.  I'm worried about Nancy.  I'm dragging
her to the shrink with me."

   "Good idea.  Going to swing by the house after that still?"

   I outlined my plans.  They sounded good to her.  I told her I'd call if
things went askew.

   Nancy came out of the bathroom toweling off her hair.

   "What's happening?"

   I filled her in on what I knew from Jill.  We hugged and kissed some,
and got dressed.  We checked out of the room, and even found Jill's car in
the parking lot.  I kept pushing the lock and unlock buttons on the remote
until I found the car that made noise.  The debris inside looked familiar,
and the key fit, so we took it.

   Our quickie breakfast was a gourmet delight from McDonalds.  Nancy gave
me a sideways glance as I downed my second Egg McMuffin.  I told her I was
feeling quite brave.  She gave me a nervous laugh, and held my hand.

   I got a call from the travel agent just as we were finishing.  I stepped
out of Nancy's earshot and reviewed options.  I went for the suite, and the
massage schedule for tonight and the following morning.  I thanked her for
her help.

   We made it to the shrink about on time.  He started out surprised when I
told him I wanted Nancy in the session, and was even more surprised when we
told him of the night's events.  He excused himself for a moment, then
returned to us.  That session was gut-wrenching, but I kept my breakfast
down.  It was intense for the three of us -- Nancy really let a lot out,
and so did I.  We were all dripping wet by the time we wore down.

   We both thanked him profusely.  I told him I'd see him in a few weeks.
He suggested to Nancy that she might consider something similar, either
with him or colleagues he could recommend.  We shook hands and left.

   When I looked at my watch as we were waiting for the elevator, it was
after noon!  We'd gone over by a good amount.  I had Nancy call Jill and
tell her we were on the way.  Nancy even laughed a bit on the phone.

   "What did you think of that, hon?" I asked her, squeezing a thigh.

   She sighed and shook her head.  "Thank you so much for dragging me in
there.  I didn't want to do it, but I'm really glad I did."

   "See something like that in your future?"

   She shook her head.  "I'm not sure.  I'll know better when we get back
from Europe." Then she laughed.  "I'm surprised you held on to breakfast. I
love you, Bill."

   I laughed a little as well.  "I figured it was a good opening gambit,
sort of like women and their long hair.  But now that you're caught, I
don't need it anymore."

   That had her howling with laughter.  It was so good to see her laughing
again.

   We both sombered up as we pulled up to the house.  There were a couple
of big blue trucks there, as well as a pickup I thought I recognized.  Only
one cop car remained.  The mystery vehicle was gone.

   As we walked up to the open garage door, Carl greeted us.  He was
smiling.  He turned and called out, "Jill, Karen -- they're here."

   I shook Carl's hand.  "Haven't had the chance to talk to you, but boy am
I glad you were here."

   He nodded.  "It was real."

   We walked into the house.  It was pretty busy inside.  We could hear
vacuum cleaners going upstairs.  The glass had been cleaned up downstairs,
and the drapes were being taken down.  Jill, the general contractor, and
the cop walked over.

   "This is quite a party," I told them.  I shook hands with the general,
and the cop.  Jill got a hug.

   "You two look a lot better than last I saw you," Jill told us.

   Nancy gave her a hug.  "I feel better.  Can I go up and pack?"

   Karen walked up and said, "Sure, I'll go up with you.  They're still
cleaning up."

   I went to the kitchen and got a can of 7-Up.  We sat around the kitchen
table.

   They filled me in.  Thanks to his camera, Carl saw our visitor drive up.
Carl alerted Karen, and called 911.  Our visitor did something at the front
door to the house, and the garage door.  Carl assumed the worst and went to
the glass sliders.  When Morris went through the gate by the pool shed, the
alarm system turned on all the outside lights.  That's when the he lost it.
Carl yelled at him to freeze, but instead, he shot off a few rounds in
Carl's direction, taking out the sliding glass doors.  For good measure, he
put three into the sliding glass doors in our bedroom.  The angle on those
was such that they went in near the tops of the windows, and the bullets
went into the ceiling.  Backups started arriving around then, and Mr.
Morris jumped the fence and took off down the hill, through the Manzanita
and poison oak.

   Down the hill a ways, he managed to find a BMW sitting in a carport,
with the keys on the driver's seat.  They didn't get the stolen car report
until 9 in the morning, giving him almost six hours head start.

   The bomb squad took their time with the goodies he'd set up -- they
would have killed anyone nearby.  His car had more goodies in it, and was
eventually towed off.  The cops finished photographing and documenting the
scene around 10, and let the cleanup crew start in.  The cleanup crew was
courtesy of Janet's insurance company.

   I made some mention about that showing the guy had a heart, and Jill
scowled, telling me they were valiantly trying to limit their already
mounting liability.

   The contractor told me glass was on order, but would take a while.  I
told him it could take a week or two -- all the door panels had to be
energy efficient double-glazed, and he should see what he could do about
the upper glass.  He smiled and nodded.

   I got serious for a moment and asked him about reinforcing the master
bath -- the walls and the door.  I looked at Carl -- he nodded and said
that was probably a good idea.  The contractor said he'd done that kind of
work before.  He'd look it over and be able to give me a quote in a few
days.  I told him Monday would work -- we were leaving Wednesday on our
trip.  I asked him to look at the same for the office downstairs.  He
nodded.

   Then it was "Oh shit, I'm going to be late for Marshall."

   Jill laughed, and told me she'd called ahead, and besides -- I was the
client, and could show up any damn time I pleased.

   I went upstairs.  Our room wasn't that much of a mess, but still, I felt
violated.  I saw red arrows taped to the ceiling, pointing out three bullet
holes.  The drapes were gone, and the glass was cleaned up.  It was going
to take a lot of roses to make this room romantic again.  I went to Nancy's
side and held her.

   "So what do I pack?  Where are we going?" she asked

   I held her to me.  "We're going away until Monday to relax.  Pack
casual, pack swim wear, one nice outfit for a fancy dinner.  Okay?"

   She held me and burrowed her head into my shoulder.  I started picking
out things for me, but she slapped my hand, and said, "Scat!  I'll do it!"

   I chuckled and headed downstairs.  The contractor was on his cell phone.

   "Hey, the damn phone shut up!" I exclaimed to nobody in particular.
Karen told me the phone line had been switched at nine, an administrative
person fired at nine ten, and the number changed again at nine thirty.  We
should be okay now.  The phone company was apologetic, and graciously
agreed to waive their normal change fees.

   I asked what she was going to do now.  She said she and Carl were going
to stay in the house for a while, to watch things.  I saw the look in her
eye, and told her where the cushions and the extra sections of bedspread
material were hiding.  She blushed just a little and laughed, thanking me.
They were also going to visit the beach house and sweep it for uninvited
technology.  I told her I was concerned about Tahoe as well.

   Nancy called out for help with our bags.  I headed to the stairs, but
Carl was halfway up them already.  He brought down a large suitcase, and a
midsized one.

   "Hey, it's only a few days!" I called out.

   Nancy looked down her nose at me.  "Get your hat, and your sunglasses.
We're taking my car."

   The cop bothered me to sign some paperwork.  I just remembered to swing
by the office.  I popped the secret compartment, grabbed the cash envelope,
and took out half its contents.  Then I put that half back, and put the
whole thing in my inside jacket pocket, zipping it up.  Gee, we had a safe
I'd never looked at.  Oh well, something to do Monday.

   One of the cleanup crew moved a truck so we could get Nancy's car out of
the garage.  We bid everyone goodbye, promising to stay in touch, and sped
off.  It was actually quite a pleasant, if surreal, sendoff.

   About two blocks from the house, it hit me, and I slumped in the seat.
God, I was beat.

   "How long should you be at Marshall's, and where the hell are we going?"
Nancy asked as we zipped along.

   "We shouldn't be that long, and we're going North, over the Golden Gate,
up to the Wine country, Highway 12, so we should get the hell out of town
as fast as we can."

   She rubbed my leg.  "Okay, what do you want from Togo's?"

   They're a sandwich chain, and there's one near the law office.

   "Small turkey and avocado, provolone, no onions or peppers, just
mustard, mayo, salt and pepper, and a Sprite to drink."

   "You got it, sweetie."

   She dropped me at the front door of the law firm, and zipped off again.
I was glad she was showing more spirit.

   When I looked at my watch, it was only one twenty -- we'd done well.  I
was beat but feeling better.

   Marshall practically ran out to meet me.  We walked back to a conference
room.  We reviewed the will in detail.  Then I signed, signed, and signed
some more.  We shook hands after that, and he said he'd send a copy to Jill
for me.

   I asked him about the other question I'd given him.  He looked up for a
moment, then laughed.  He told me it didn't pose any problems, but they'd
want to make some changes to protect things.  I was satisfied with that,
and told him that most likely, nothing would happen for a month, unless of
course we got married in the next 48 hours.  We laughed and shook hands
again, and he showed me to the door.

   Nancy was sitting in the car, engine running, waiting for me.  I got in
and we sped up Page Mill Road to the freeway.  My lunch was in a bag on the
floor.

   "Where's yours?" I asked.  She very smoothly moved her hand from the
shift lever to her stomach, belched, and moved her hand back to the shift
lever again.  I laughed and told her I loved her.

   I ate as she drove.  It felt good to relax.  I was looking forward to
tonight, and hopefully some peace.  I leaned the seat back and closed my
eyes.

   When I opened them again we were on 19th Avenue in San Francisco, going
from where the freeway ends, through town, to the bridge.  She rubbed my
neck.

   We beat the traffic and arrived at the Kenwood Spa
(http://sterba.com/kenwood/inn/) about two and a half hours after leaving
Palo Alto.  It's a small place on Highway 12 in the Valley of the Moon.
I'd wanted to go there for a quite a while with Janet.  Here I was -- with
Nancy.  How the world had changed in a few weeks!

   As we went to check in, Nancy threw her arms around me.  At the desk,
the gal greeted us warmly, and went over our arrangements.  We had an
upstairs suite, and were scheduled for the Ti Amo Togetherness Massage at
eight that evening.  Nancy gave me a very nice hug at that.  I told the gal
we'd select our packages for tomorrow by then.  She smiled and said it
wouldn't be a problem, but if we wanted something Saturday morning we
should probably select those as well.

   We went to our suite.  It had European antiques, lush fabric treatments,
feather beds and down comforters, and a fireplace, along with the balcony.
We both used the loo.  As I took another swipe at my face with the shaver,
Nancy was looking over the Spa card.

   "What were you thinking of for tomorrow?" she asked me, a gleam in her
eye.

   "Oh, get up whenever.  I'd like a massage, probably deep tissue.  You
can go for whatever you want.  The only thing I want to do is visit some
wineries, especially Gloria Ferrer back down the road."

   She smiled.  "Okay, I'll pick for us."

   I shrugged.  "Fine.  But let's get going.  There's a rib place up the
road that's pretty good, but gets crowded.  I want to let dinner digest for
a while before our massage."

   She stood up and gave me a great kiss.

   We headed off a few minutes later, and had a good meal.  The ribs
weren't as good as the ones in Tahoe, but the sauce was a bit better.  Some
memories of Tahoe were good -- especially dancing.  Gail is quite a woman.
Some memories weren't as good.  I'd let myself get distracted.

   We returned to Kenwood, and changed into our swimsuits.  We lounged by
the pool and outdoor Jacuzzi for a while, letting out some of the kinks.
Nancy went in to tell the staff what we'd decided upon for Friday morning,
and I think Saturday -- I didn't know, but she looked quite pleased with
her selections.

   We headed back to our suite in time to get ready for the massage.  Nancy
told me the package included a complimentary bottle of champagne, but we
were going to save that for another time -- tonight we'd drink lots of
water.  I smiled and agreed.  Then she went to the bathroom and came back
with two glasses of water, and a pill for each of us.  I nodded and sighed.
It was a good idea.

   As things were being set up for our massages, Nancy gave a few pointers
to the gal who would be working me over.  The massages themselves were
good, although a little short.  Somehow we managed to get into bed
afterwards, and went to sleep holding each other.

   I got up around two to pee -- all that water had run its course.
Sitting on the can, two this morning seemed a whole lot more peaceful than
two the previous morning.  And I'd actually done it -- I'd asked her to
marry me, and she'd accepted.  Act in haste -- repent in leisure?  This was
going to be a whole lot different than being married to Janet.  I was going
to make it better.  It already felt better.

   Still, I had some apprehension.  I thought I'd loved Janet deeply, as
much as I could love anyone.  I knew better now.  My feelings toward Nancy
were stronger than anything I'd felt with Janet.  And living together --
with Janet, with both of us working, we were together on the weekends, and
then what -- five or six waking hours a day?  Nancy and I would be together
almost all the time.  That was going to take commitment, effort, love.  I'd
need her help.  But hey, we'd been together almost constantly since that
Friday evening.  We'd made it this far.

   Yeah, but...  Were we being held together by the adversity?  Is that
what we had in common to hold us together?  What would happen when that
finally dissipated?  What would we do when we were faced with just each
other?  I didn't know.  I don't want to hurt her.  I don't want to hurt me,
either, but I don't want to hurt Nancy.  That's what upset me so much about
this recent shit -- hurting Nancy.

   "Going to sit there all night, sweetie?"

   I looked up to see Nancy standing in the doorway.  I flushed and stood
up.

   "Sorry, got occupied."

   She had a wrapped tampon in her hand as she sat down.  "That's okay.  I
love you.  I'll be a while as well."

   I closed the door partway for her and crawled back into bed.  It had the
pleasant aroma of the massage oil they'd used on us.  I could get used to
that.  I was just about asleep again when she crawled back to bed.  She
pulled me to a nipple.  She'd put on perfume.  I sighed, took a deep
breath, and gave myself to her.

   We awoke for the room service breakfast Nancy had ordered.  She
scampered into the bathroom while I put on a terry hotel robe and let our
breakfast in.  I gave the guy a reasonable tip, and spread things out on
the table.

   "Breakfast is here!" I called out, tossing my robe back on the bed.

   Nancy came out of the bathroom, hollered, "Eek!" and went back in,
grabbing the other robe.

   "What's the matter?" I asked as I sat down.

   "The blinds are open!" she scolded me.

   "So?  We're upstairs, we're adults, and we're at a spa."

   She laughed and shook her head as she sat down to breakfast.

   "So what's on tap for us this morning?" I asked.

   She looked at the clock.  "We've got forty five minutes to get down to
the spa.  We'll be there about two and a half hours, then we can go looking
around.  I'm still trying to set things up for tomorrow, but it will be
about the same -- spa in the morning, wander around after.  Sound okay,
sweetie?"

   I nodded.  "Especially if it's with you."

   We finished our breakfast.  "Do I need to shower or anything?" I asked
as I shaved.

   "No, just wear your swimsuit under the robe, and the sandals.  Come here
when you're through shaving."

   "Okay, I'm going to brush my teeth first." I brushed my teeth, then went
back to the bed.  She'd drawn the drapes and was sitting on the bed,
smiling.  I think I liked that smile.  She patted the bed next to her.
"Right here, sweetie."

   She put me on my back, and kissed me, running her hands on my body.  As
I started fondling her breasts, she moved down on me.

   "Now enjoy it, sweetie -- I didn't bring anything to tie you down with."

   I sighed and relaxed as much as I could.  She ran her hands over me,
exciting me, then moved in with her breasts.  She felt great, but ...  it
was hard for me to let go.

   After a bit she stood up.  She came over to me and looked at me,
smiling. Then she dropped a towel over my face.  "Close your eyes and no
fair peeking, sweetie."

   That actually got me a bit more excited.  I heard her rummaging around,
it sounded as if she was going through the suitcase or something.  Then I
felt her hands stroking me again, and she was telling me how much she loved
me, and how much she wanted me to relax and enjoy it.

   Then I felt that soft fabric of our spread on me.  I sighed and let my
hips take over.  I moaned as I got closer, and the fabric was replaced by
her breasts, and then her mouth, as I came, shuddering and shaking.

   She let me rest a while, then helped me up.  I used the toilet again,
got in my trunks, got the robe and sandals, and we headed to the spa.

   I'd had massages before, but never from a guy.  Frank was going to be
working on me.  He looked my age or older, and in good shape.  Nancy told
him in great detail about my shoulders, low back, and hips.

   "Enjoy, sweetie," she told me, and we had one parting kiss.

   "She's some lady," Frank said as we walked down the short hall.

   "Yup, she sure is."

   "You newlyweds?"

   "Nope, in fact I just asked her to marry me last night -- no, early this
morning?  It was some time in the last 48 hours anyway."

   He laughed a little.  "You move fast!"

   I shook my head.  "That's the way life is some times.  We're here to
slow down for a bit."

   He opened the door and pointed to the table.  The room overlooked sort
of a terrace.  "That's what we're here for.  Start on your stomach, towel
over your rear."

   I nodded and went in.  I touched my hands to the floor, stretching a
bit, then got on the table, arranging the towel.

   Frank knocked and came in.  He touched me gently, exploring.

   "You had a massage last night?" he asked.

   "Yup," I said from the face cradle as he probed my upper back.  "The Te
Amo package.  Good, but a little short."

   He chuckled.  "When's the last time you had a massage before that?"

   I had to think.  After we moved out of the townhouse?  "In the last two
weeks."

   "Your body is telling me it's been through some wild times."

   I laughed, lying there on the table.  "You wouldn't believe half of it.
I'm not sure I do."

   He laughed along.  "Well, we'll do what we can on your upper half today,
and leave the lower half for tomorrow."

   Damn but he was good.  He coached my breathing through the rough spots,
especially between my shoulder blades.  There were times when it was hard
for me to relax and let him work the deep tissues, even though I knew it
was helping a lot.

   At the end, I wasn't so much relaxed as worn out.  I was on my back, and
he finished up working on my chest and shoulders.  I heard a knock on the
door.

   He put a hand on my shoulder.  "Okay Bill, you stay right there for the
second part.  I'll see you tomorrow morning.  Remember to drink plenty of
water today."

   I sighed.  Moving around, my shoulders felt better.  "Thanks Frank.  I
appreciate it."

   I opened my eyes to see two gals come in, one carrying a large bowl.

   "Mister Wilson," one of them said, "now you get a facial and a relaxing
massage."

   One gal started massaging my feet while the other spread warm goo over
my face.  When my face was covered, the work on my feet stopped, and
someone started in on my head, neck, and shoulders.  It was heavenly.  I
would have sighed more, but my face was covered with goo and wrapped in
cloth.

   I don't know how long that went on.  It could have gone on longer.  Too
soon someone was peeling the stuff off my face, then washing me with a
warm, fragrant cloth, and drying me.

   Since nobody told me the traditional "Take your time getting up," I
decided to stay where I was.  I was comfortable and relaxed.

   I heard the door open and close.  I felt a pair of warm lips on mine,
and familiar hands on my body.  I raised my hands and held her through her
terry robe.

   She pulled away and I opened my eyes.  "I love you," we both said, and
laughed a little.

   "How do you feel?" she asked.

   I reached out with my hands for her breasts.  She stepped back and gave
me a low laugh.

   "Flip over on your tummy, big boy."

   I groaned a little and did as I was told.  She felt along my upper back,
and moved my shoulders.  They felt a whole lot better.  She made approving
noises.  "Nice job, very nice.  Was he gentle with you?"

   "No."

   She laughed.  "I didn't think so.  It took some work to get out those
kinks." She felt my bottom appreciatively.  "Get your robe on and join me
by the pool."

   I sighed and got up, putting on my suit, robe, and sandals.  My upper
body felt a lot better.  My face felt tingly.  Not bad, not bad.  I could
get used to this.

   Nancy looked great, sitting back in a lounge by the pool sipping iced
tea.  I sat next to her and she handed me a glass.  I drank most of it at
once.  It was good.

   "You look wonderful," I told her, "how do you feel?"

   She sighed and smiled.  "I just wish it was tomorrow, so we could finish
this properly."

   I raised my glass and finished it.  A gal came along and refilled my
glass and topped off Nancy's.

   "So what did you have?" I asked.

   Her shoulders went up and down as she took a full, slow breath.  "A very
nice massage and a skin treatment as well.  I talked to Frank -- I think
tomorrow we're going to start you with Deb for a bit to get you relaxed,
then have Frank do the hard work."

   I sighed.  My shoulders were loose, but I might be a bit sore later.
"Okay, as long as someone works on my head and neck afterwards like today."

   "Oh, don't worry, sweetie.  We'll take good care of you." She laughed. I
knew I was in for something.

   We rested for a bit drinking our herb tea ("to help flush released
toxins from our systems" we were told -- I figured that meant I'd be
spending a lot of the day peeing).  We headed back to our suite and had a
very long intimate shower together.  I got her pressed up against the wall
with a nipple in my mouth, and ran a hand between her legs.  The way she
moaned and held my head, I hoped I knew what she needed.  I caressed
between her legs gently as I sucked, and soon she had a loud, shuddering
orgasm.  I held her in my arms and we kissed as we rinsed.  We dried and
dressed, and got on the road -- time to visit wineries.

   We visited a few, mostly along Highway 12.  Most were overblown.  Some
were very good.  I think our favorite was Kunde.  We had a very nice tour,
and even bought some wine and some of their garlic dipping sauce.  Chateau
St.  Jean was also good.

   We ended up in downtown Santa Rosa, walking along the shopping area.  We
started dipping into jewelry stores, looking at wedding bands.  We looked
at perhaps eight or ten places.  We sat on a bench outside one place,
holding hands, smiling.  I looked into her eyes.

   "What was it, the third or fourth place?" I asked her.

   She nodded.  "I know where it is.  You liked those?"

   I nodded.  "Very much."

   She nodded.  "I did too."

   "You sure?  They have to last a long, long time."

   She took my hand and led me back.  The gal recognized us.  She'd managed
to find a few pair in the requisite sizes.  They were a folded metal
design, simple yet pretty.  The gal wanted to know if we were interested in
engagement rings.  Nancy told her no.

   We selected a pair.  When the gal asked how I wanted to pay for them, I
took the envelope out of my coat pocket.  I looked at Nancy.  She was a
little teary eyed, but she smiled, and even giggled a little.  I paid cash.
They went into boxes, which I put in my inside jacket pocket with the
remaining cash.  We thanked the gal for her help and walked outside, hand
in hand.

   Out under the shop awning we kissed.  "Thank you, John," I said softly.
Nancy sighed and whispered, "Bill, I love you."

   We walked around some more.  I almost bought a shirt at the Pendleton
shop on the corner.  We walked and looked a while more.  Nancy told me we
had to head back so we could get changed.

   "For what?" I asked.

   "For dinner.  We've got reservations."

   "Where?"

   "I don't know.  I had the hotel do it."

   I laughed.  "Makes perfect sense to me."

   Nancy drove us back to the resort.  She told me to go to our suite while
she checked on things.  Okay, I can do this.

   I finished shaving again and brushing my teeth when she came in, smiling
from ear to ear.  She gave me a hug and a kiss, then put out clothes for me
to wear.

   "We need to get you a better sport coat," she said, coming back into the
bathroom.

   "We could stop in the City on the way back Monday -- where does Mayor
Willie shop?"

   She gave me a raised eyebrow.  "I don't think he buys clothes off the
rack."

   I almost made a remark about being able to afford anything, but
reconsidered.  "Yes dear.  We can go to Nordstrom or Macy's at the Stanford
shopping center.  You want something else for me to take to Europe?"

   "Yes," she said, brushing her hair.  "I was planning on doing that
earlier in the week..."

   I stood behind her and put my arms around her waist.  "But we got
distracted.  I love you."

   She sighed and held my arms around her.  "I love you too, Bill.  Now let
me get ready to go!"

   I laughed and left the bathroom, after giving her a quick feel.

   She wore a simple but ravishing dress.  I wore a dress shirt, slacks,
and coat.  She gave me the car keys, and fed me directions.  We went to a
continental-style place.  We had a leisurely, good, and expensive meal,
pigging out on two desserts each.  We waddled back to the car, and she let
me drive again.

   "What would you like now, darling?" she asked, hand on my leg.

   "How about I do your feet?  Would that be good after all the walking
we've done."

   She sighed, but then said, "I've been meaning to ask you about that!
Just where did you learn that?"

   I laughed and confessed.  I didn't remember how many days ago it had
been though, when I'd spent the morning with Angie.  Nancy rubbed my
shoulders.  "You are very special." I nodded and told her, "You deserve
better than you've gotten, hon."

   We went back to our suite and got ready for bed.  We ended up flipping a
coin, and she lost.  I massaged her feet until she stopped moaning, then
massaged them some more.  I tucked her in, cleaned up in the bathroom, and
climbed in with her, snuggling up close.

   We woke up to the room service call.  Nancy scampered to the bathroom
again, and I grabbed a robe and let them in.  This time when I called to
her, she came out wearing a robe.

   We cleaned up and got "dressed" for the morning Spa routine.  Nancy told
me I was in for something special.

   As we walked down to the spa, hand in hand, I was thinking about the
rings, and about her, and about my commitment to her.  Tahoe bugged me.
She had been willing, even encouraging.  Gail and Chris had been willing.
Hell, everyone was willing.  So, what was bugging me?  The only person
upset about it seemed to be me.  I didn't want to turn into another John.
That scared me.  What he'd done to Janet scared me, saddened me, infuriated
me.  They way he'd hurt Nancy saddened and infuriated me.

   "What's the matter, Bill?" Nancy asked as we stood together at the spa
entrance.

   I looked in her eyes as she put a hand on my brow to smooth out the
wrinkles.

   "Just thinking."

   She shook her head.  "Think later.  Now is the time to relax."

   A gal walked up and said, "That's right.  Bill, I'm Deb.  We'll be
starting out together this morning.  Come on back."

   I hugged Nancy's hand and followed Deb.  She seemed to be in her 30's,
about Nancy's height, a little slimmer, short hair and brown eyes.  We went
to a different room, but it still overlooked the terrace.  She pointed me
inside.  "We'll start with you on your back today.  Towel over the middle.
I'll knock before I come in."

   I nodded.  I liked this routine.  I stretched a bit, and rolled my
shoulders.  They felt good, a lot looser than they had in a long time.  I
was a little sore though.  Some parts felt more tenderized than loose or
relaxed.  I got on the table, adjusted the towel, and sighed.

   With a knock, Deb came back in the room and pulled a stool up to the
head of the table.

   "Nancy said you needed some help unwinding, so that's what we're going
to do.  I'm going to work on your head and neck and help you relax.  Then
Frank will come in for the hard work, and then I'll finish up with your
neck and head again.  How does that sound?"

   I let out a breath, letting my eyes close.  "I could get used to this."

   She laughed.  "Good, so could I.  To start, I want you to take a slow,
deep breath, and when you let it out, let go of all the tension, all the
troubles."

   As I exhaled, she started massaging my temples.  It felt very nice.

   We kept that up for a while, and while her hands stayed on my head,
neck, and shoulders, her voice relaxed me from top to bottom.  It was funny
-- as she talked, I could feel the space between my ribs increasing, and
later on I could feel my hips loosening up.

   I was on my stomach, and Frank was coaching my breathing as he went over
my upper back again for a while.  Then he focused on my lower back, hips,
and legs.  My calves were so tight, or what he was doing so intense that I
almost flew off the table.  He moved on to hamstrings.

   I'd settled down again when the door opened and I heard Deb's voice.
She and Frank whispered for a bit.  She moved to my head and I felt her
hands again.

   "Bill, I want you to listen to me again.  I'm going to help you relax so
Frank can work on your legs." That tightened me up again, the mention of
that, but after a few minutes I was relaxed and floating again, and was
able to breathe through what was happening to my legs.  Then it was back to
my head and neck again, drifting and floating.

   I woke up to Nancy kissing me again.  We kissed for a bit, and she
helped me get up and get dressed.  We repeated the previous day's routine,
sitting sipping tea for a while.  I was still somewhat spaced out.

   "Did you like that?" Nancy asked.

   I took a breath, letting it out slowly.  "Wow, yes.  What was that gal's
name?"

   Nancy put a hand in the pocket of her robe and pulled out a card, waving
it.

   "Deb.  She's local, with her own practice.  We might see her tomorrow.
Would you like that?"

   I sighed and frowned.  "Can we sleep in tomorrow?  Please?"

   She laughed as she put the card back.  "Yes, dear, we can sleep in.  We
can also sleep in on Monday -- it won't do us any good to leave here before
eleven anyway, because of the commute traffic."

   I took another sip and nodded.  "Okay then.  We need to go to Gloria
Ferrer this afternoon, though.  Time to shower?"

   She started standing and held out a hand.  I took her hand and we went
back upstairs.

   Our shower was slow and sensuous.  As I got a little more personal, she
held me and whispered, "Tonight, darling, I promise."

   I kissed her shoulder and held her.  "I can wait."

   She dug fingers into me and growled, "Well, I can't!"

   I dried off quickly.  Thinking about the last few weeks, some parts were
already a blur.  What did I want, looking forward?  What was I worried
about?

   I dropped my towel and went to find my coat.  As Nancy was calling out,
"Bill?  What's the matter?" I got out the rings.  "Nothing, I'll be right
there."

   I went back into the bathroom and took her by the hand.

   "Come sit with me.  Now," I asked her.

   She gave me a puzzled look.  "Where?"

   I stepped into the tub.  "Here.  Please."

   She started to laugh, but saw I was serious.  She stepped into the tub
and we sat down.  She put her legs over mine.

   I had both rings on my little finger.  I held her hands as best I could.

   "Nancy, I love you.  I don't want to hurt you.  Some of the things I've
done in the last few weeks bother me.  I need to be reminded, I want to be
reminded of what's important."

   I handed her my ring.  "Nancy, I want to be reminded that you're the
most important person in the world." I held out my left hand.

   Her chin jiggled and her eyes filled with moisture.  She sniffled a
little and her hands shook as she placed the ring on my finger.

   Then she held out her hand, and smiled.  I brought it up to my lips and
kissed her hand, then slipped the ring on her finger, then kissed her hand
again.

   "I love you," I whispered.  I whispered because my voice wouldn't make
any louder sounds.  We held each other, sitting naked in the tub, and
cried.

   "You're crazy, you know that?" she finally said, wiping her eyes.

   "That makes you Mrs.  Crazy," I told her, and kissed her hand again.

   She laughed and sniffled a little more.  "I guess it does.  I'll be
whatever you want me to be."

   "No, Nancy.  I want you to be what you want.  I want you to be happy,
healthy, and with me, for a long, long time."

   We hugged again, and got out of the tub.  She looked down at it and
laughed.

   "I'm never going to be able to think about bathtubs the same," she told
me.

   I brushed her hair with a hand.  "Neither will I.  It's just one of the
things that makes us special, I guess." I moved my hands to her breasts,
holding and caressing softly.

   She held my hands and looked at me, almost laughing.

   "Okay, Mister Crazy, let me get ready to go!"

   I rolled her nipples gently, watching her eyes close a little.

   "Okay, if you insist," I told her.

   I left the room to her low laugh.

   We dressed casually, and headed down to the Carneros region and Gloria
Ferrer.  They specialize in sparkling wines, and have a very nice facility.
It wasn't too crowded for a Saturday.

   I had a definite purpose in mind for our visit, besides tasting some
good wines.  I'd visited the place before.

   Walking around with Nancy, holding her hand, I noticed a gal wearing a
name tag, and motioned to her.  She walked over to us.

   "So, what do you think about having the wedding reception here?" I asked
Nancy as the gal approached.

   Nancy stopped, then looked around slowly.  She started laughing, and
gave me a hug.

   The gal asked, "Are you thinking of the wedding as well, or just the
reception?" As we turned to her, she held out a hand, and said, "I'm
Julie."

   I shook her hand.  "Hi, Julie.  I'm Crazy, and this is Nancy, soon to be
Mrs.  Crazy -- but most people call me Bill."

   She laughed.  "Glad to meet you.  Let me get one of our event planners
for you."

   We got our glasses refilled while we were waiting.

   "Did anyone ever tell you just how good that ring looks on you?" I told
my future bride.

   An older gal joined us.  We walked over to a table off the tasting area
and looked over brochures.  They could do the whole thing for us.  Nancy
was still a bit shaken, and we didn't have many specifics, such as dates or
numbers of guests.  We were told in a serious tone that for certain dates,
they had minimum party sizes.  I smiled and told her that would not be a
problem, as price was not an issue.  For grins, I asked her if there was a
helicopter pad on the property.  Without blinking, she told me that while
there was not, they had done temporary pads in the past, and permits were
usually not a problem.

   I realized then that I didn't have any business cards.  I'd have to make
up something.  Maybe "TGM Inc." Whatever Jill and/or Marshall suggested.

   I gave her our Woodside address, and told her we'd be in Europe for
three weeks, but would get back to her as soon as we could.  I asked what
dates were already booked.  She brightened at that, and went off to get us
a list, and more information.

   "What was the helicopter bit?" Nancy asked, able to speak again.

   I looked at her; she has such pretty eyes.

   "Oh, a way of saying I've got more money than sense.  It would be fun,
actually, to ferry some of the people up here by chopper, and take us away
to our honeymoon."

   She sighed and shook her head, but she was smiling.

   "So do you like this place?  We could run off to Tahoe instead.  We just
have to be sure Jill and Gail are there."

   She held my hands and looked at me with a furrowed brow.  "This would be
wonderful.  I'd love to get married here.  I'd love to get married to you
anywhere."

   "Okay, so can we pick a date now?"

   "Are you nuts?"

   "Yes!  Will you marry me?"

   She laughed.  "Of course."

   Our hostess returned.  She had a copy of a calendar with dates marked
off.

   "What about the racetrack, Laguna Seca, down the road?  Do you have
their schedule?  I'd hate to be competing with something major."

   Our hostess nodded with a smile.  She glanced at another sheet.  That
narrowed us down to three Saturdays during the summer, or off into
September or later.

   Now we were getting to the tough stuff.  I looked at the calendar.  I
looked at Nancy.  She sat back a bit.

   "Okay, September 9, or October 7.  Can we give you a deposit to hold
those dates, and pick one in the next month?  Nancy?"

   Nancy's eyes got big.

   I laughed.  "What's so hard?  We know who the bride and groom are going
to be, right?  The rest is details."

   Nancy sputtered, then started laughing.  She took my hand.  "Were you
serious, or trying to be funny?"

   "Yes," I told her -- a safe answer.

   Nancy sat up and looked at our hostess.  "He's clueless.  October 7."
She turned back to me.  "Do you have any idea how much goes into planning a
wedding?"

   "No.  Not my job.  I just pay for it.  I've got a beautiful bride,
rings, I know what flowers I want, and who I want to invite.  The rest is
details.  We hire people for that."

   Nancy took a deep breath and sat back.  She looked at our hostess and
shook her head.  "Clueless, but I'm going to keep him." We all laughed.

   We talked sizes, people, deposits.  I had two blank checks in my wallet.
I filled out one for a mid-four-figure amount.  I also gave the gal one of
Jill's cards, telling her she would know how to contact us in Europe if the
need arose.

   We walked around a bit more while paperwork was prepared.

   "You're serious about this," Nancy said as we walked back to the tasting
bar.

   Our hostess made some kind of sign to the guy pouring, and he hauled out
a different bottle, filling our glasses.

   I took a sip.  This stuff was good.  I knew what we'd have at the
wedding.

   "Yes, I'm serious.  Am I pushing too fast?"

   She smiled as she sipped from her glass.  "No, darling, it's just that
you have no clue as to what has to get done."

   I looked her in the eye.  "And I don't care!  We'll get it done!"

   "Yes, dear."

   I signed some contract forms.  I asked the gal to fax a set to Jill; she
readily agreed.  We shook hands and she headed back to the office, a big
smile on her face.

   "Another tough sell," I muttered.

   Nancy put a hand on my shoulder.  "You don't care how much this costs,
do you?"

   "Well, Tahoe would be cheaper.  But I only plan to do it once.  I'd like
to keep it under half a million, though, and I don't want to go really
nuts. I guess we should start figuring out who's going to come, and where
we'll have them stay."

   "What?"

   I walked us back to the bar.  "Whatever that was you poured for us last,
we'll take two bottles." I turned to Nancy again.  "I figure people in the
wedding party come up on Friday night and stay Saturday night, go back
Sunday.  We can talk about it later."

   "We're leaving for three weeks on Wednesday.  How?  What? ..."

   I kissed her.  "Don't sputter, dear.  We'll manage.  Shall we go back to
the hotel?"

   She gave me an exasperated look.  "You are crazy...."

   I emptied my glass and set it on the bar.  "And you're my wife, Mrs.
Crazy."

   I paid for the two bottles of bubbly.  They were expensive, but what the
hell.  I drove us back -- Nancy was mumbling to herself, alternating
between shaking her head and laughing.

   When we got back, I put on my swimsuit.  "Care for a swim before
dinner?"

   She looked at me in shock, then came over to me and gave me a hug.  She
laughed and said, "No, darling, you go ahead.  I've got some things I want
to do."

   "Okay, and pick a place for dinner for us tonight."

   She was quiet for a moment, then held me tighter.  "Yes, dear.  Enjoy
your swim.  I'll be down in a while."

   It was still nice out, and the water was warm.  I put my cell phone,
robe, and towel on a lounge, then started swimming laps in the pool.

   Nancy appeared a while later, with someone from the hotel.  She called
me over.

   "Are you serious about putting people up for Friday and Saturday?" she
asked.

   I nodded my head.  "I figured for the wedding party, the intimate bunch,
yes.  And that means I'd pick it up."

   She nodded, then handed me a clipboard.  It had the other blank check
made out to the hotel, for a large amount of money.  "Okay, sign it.  We're
taking the place over for those two nights, as much as we can."

   "Towel?" I asked.  I dried my hands, then signed the check.  "Thanks,
hon, that was a good idea."

   The two of them walked off.  I got out and picked up my phone.  I gave
Jill a call.

   "Hi there, wondered if I would hear from you two.  How are you?"

   "Pretty good.  Mark the weekend of October 7 on your calendar.  You're
busy."

   "Oh?  What's up?"

   "That's when we're getting married -- Gloria Ferrer Caves in Sonoma."

   "Congratulations!  Who else have you told?  When did this happen?"

   "You're the first.  We picked the date a while ago."

   "And how is Nancy taking things?"

   "Oh, pretty well now.  She's freaking out about the wedding, so she
isn't worrying about other things."

   Jill laughed.  "I won't tell her you said that!"

   We talked about other things.  I asked about business cards.  She said
TGM, Inc.  would be fine.  She'd set things up and I'd sign Monday; she'd
clear things through Marshall to be sure.  She also filled me in on our
dear Mister Morris.  I had to laugh.

   "So tell me, Jill, is someone going to sue me over this?"

   She thought for a moment.  "I don't think so, but if it happens, I
wouldn't be surprised.  Want to get rid of the poison oak?"

   "Hell no!  I want it to grow!  Maybe we should put up signs -- 'Please
don't molest the poison oak' or something like that."

   "I like that.  You're driving back Monday then?"

   "Far as I know.  We may stop on the way for clothes -- Nancy wants me to
have another jacket for the trip."

   "Okay, call when you get into town.  Repairs are going quickly at the
house.  You've got a very good contractor."

   "Ok, Jill, we'll see you Monday."

   I stretched for a bit, then headed back to the room.  I knocked on the
door.

   "Who is it?" Nancy asked.

   "Land shark," I replied.

   She opened the door and gave me a strange look.  I kissed her.  "Never
mind," I told her, "old joke from Saturday Night Live."

   She shook her head and laughed softly as she walked back into the room.
A notepad was on the bed, with sheets of paper strewn about.

   I walked up to her, holding her from behind and kissed her neck.  "Am I
pushing too fast on this?"

   She took my hands from her hips and pulled them around her waist.

   "No, it's not too fast.  Too sudden, yes, but not too fast."

   "Okay.  Feel like dinner?"

   She turned in my arms, putting hers around my neck.  "Yes.  We're going
to an Italian place called The Villa.  It's up in the hills.  Sound good?"

   I ran my hands up her back.  "Sounds delicious.  I know what's for
desert."

   She wiggled her hips.  "Oh do you?"

   We kissed.  "Go shower so we can get going."

   I kissed her on the nose, then the forehead.

   I missed my spacious shower.  This one was nice, but there's something
about home.  That was funny -- it was home.

   I took a quick shower, got out and dried off, and ran the shaver over my
muzzle again.  When I went into the other room, Nancy was standing in front
of the mirrored closet doors, wearing her bra and panties.  I recognized
the look, the posture.

   I walked up beside her, looking at myself in the mirror.  I turned
sideways a little.

   "What do you think?" I asked, "Are my hips too big?  I've given up on my
thighs -- I've got my mother's thighs, and there's nothing I can do with
them."

   A smile broke through on her face, and she started giggling.

   "No," I pleaded, a serious look on my face, "I don't know what I'm going
to wear!"

   Her giggles turned into full laughter, and she grabbed me and pushed me
on to the bed.  We kissed, and she pulled up her legs, sitting up on me.

   "What am I going to do with you?" she asked, holding my shoulders down
to the bed.

   "Keep me?" I asked hopefully.

   She made a growling sigh and ground her hips into me.  "Oh yeah...  Now
get dressed." She got off me and moved to the closet.

   "Meanie," I said, pushing out my lower lip.

   She looked back at me and laughed.  I got up and got dressed.

   She drove us to dinner.  It was a good Italian place.  I had the fish
stew -- tasty.

   "I talked to Jill this afternoon," I said as I soaked a piece of
sourdough bread in the broth.

   "And?"

   "Told her to reserve a weekend in October.  I think she'll do it."

   Nancy reached over and squeezed my hand.  "I hope so.  She's my maid of
honor."

   I nodded.  I didn't know who would be my best man.  Dale?  He made the
most sense.

   "Oh, she updated me on our visitor.  Like to hear the tale?"

   She sat up, a bit more attentive.  "Does it have a happy ending?"

   I chuckled.  "Not for Mister Morris, it doesn't.  It seems he took the
first flight out of San Francisco to Vancouver, Canada.  The authorities
are hot after him, but you'll never guess who at first."

   She looked puzzled, a partial smile on her face.  "Not the police?"

   "Oh, the cops are after him now, but originally it was the Health
Department."

   "What?  Why?"

   "Well, it seems Mister Morris tangled with quite a bit of poison oak.
By the time he landed in Vancouver, his hands and face were showing the
effects.  He also contaminated the hell out of a plane seat.  Until Jill
and our friends down here contacted them, the folks up there were worried
they had some funky disease on the loose."

   She smiled.  "How nice.  He's still on the loose?"

   I nodded and tore off another chunk of bread.  "Yup.  But he's popular.
Jill figures he's got some money, and some friends up there as well -- he
grew up in and around Vancouver."

   "But he won't be able to cross the border again."

   I shook my head.  "He wouldn't be able to get through a major customs
point like an airport, but probably wouldn't have any problems driving
across.  We'll see.  But, he's cut off from further sources of information
on us.  He'll turn up sooner or later.  He left a bag of nasties in the car
-- it was recovered in the SFO short term parking facility.  If he shows
up, he's facing a very long time in the slam."

   She nodded slowly.  "What about his former employers?"

   I shook my head.  "Didn't ask.  I told Jill we'd see her Monday
afternoon."

   Our waiter came by to check if we needed anything else.  Before I could
say anything, Nancy said, "No, just the check, please."

   I looked at her.  She held my hand again.  "I want to go home tomorrow
afternoon.  If not to Woodside, then to the beach house.  I need to pick up
my address book.  Bill, I've got so much to do!  You saw that pile of paper
on the bed!"

   I nodded and smiled.  "You need to learn to use a confuser.  Okay, we'll
go back whenever you want.  I thought we were going to do the routine
tomorrow?  I was getting to like that."

   She smiled.  "You don't mind?  Really?"

   I shook my head.  "No.  I understand -- I'm asking a lot.  There is a
lot to be done.  But I expect we'll find someone to help, right?"

   She nodded.  "Oh yeah!  I've got a few people to call for
recommendations."

   "Okay, we leave whenever."

   The waiter dropped off the check.

   "Let's get going," Nancy said with a growl, digging nails into the back
of my hand.  I paid the bill and we headed back to the hotel.

   Nancy stopped at the front desk -- she told me to get ready for bed,
squeezing my bottom as I headed to our suite.

   I brushed my teeth and shaved again, and was just flushing the can when
she returned.

   We kissed just inside the door.  She ran her hands over my naked body,
and whispered, "I'm glad you're happy to see me." I laughed a little and
kissed her neck.

   "Wait for me -- I'll be a few minutes," she said.  We parted slowly, our
hands grazing each other as we stepped away.

   I turned down the bed and relaxed on my back.  It would be good to get
back to our bed, either at the big house or the beach house.  Of course,
we're going away for three weeks, so strange beds were going to be the rule
for a while.

   I drifted back to the session earlier in the day with Deb.  That had
been so relaxing -- almost as good as being in Nancy's arms.

   I heard her come into the room, and felt her crawl on to the bed.  I let
out a long sigh as I felt her hands on my legs, moving up from my knees.  I
enjoyed letting my body respond to her hands.  That was such a simple
thing, and yet it was something Janet and I hadn't shared.  Why?

   I took another deep breath as she slid her hands along the sides of my
cock -- think later!  She moved her hands slowly, rhythmically, and my body
responded.  It was so nice to get lost in that, letting go and letting my
body respond.  And respond it did, with a sharp breath and a tuck of the
hips as she feathered her hands out along my hips suddenly.

   "Oh, that's so nice," she whispered.

   "Mmmm..."

   After a while, I felt something cool on me -- it felt like Astroglide.
We used it occasionally, but most of the time relied on nature's own.  Her
hand spreading it vigorously along my cock soon had me breathing harder.

   "I'm still a bit dry -- I hope you don't mind," she whispered.

   "Not at all," I managed to say.

   After a bit more teasing, she slid up and suddenly I was deep inside her
-- heaven!

   "Oh God, I missed you!" she moaned as she started rocking.

   "Hurry up or don't rock so much -- I'm not going to last very long." I
told her.

   In response, I felt one of her hands go between her legs.  The quality
of her rocking changed.  I raised my hands and felt for her breasts.  I
stroked the outsides of her breasts gently the way she loved.  Her moaning
let me know I was on the right path.

   As her vocalizations changed, I moved to caressing her nipples with my
fingers, rolling them gently.  I shifted my hips in response to her
rocking, and felt myself now pressing on her inner threshold.  That seemed
to do the trick.

   "Oh God!" she moaned on top of me.

   I tugged her nipples in time to her motion.  "Slow and strong, please,"
I begged her.  My breath was following her motion, in and out, in and out.
The sound she was making changed, and her motion became more insistent -- I
knew she was close.  I was close as well, feeling the strong waves flow
through me.

   She took a sharp breath, and I felt her coming around me.  I squeezed
her nipples a little harder, and she pressed down harder on me.  I let go
and came inside her, my hands falling away.

   She leaned forward, putting her hands on my shoulders, as we rode the
waves together.  We kissed as the waves died out.  Every time is the same,
yet every time is different -- we slide apart, but the sounds and
sensations are different every time.

   As she moved off to the side of the bed, she kissed me on the forehead.
"Don't go anywhere.  I'll be right back." I sighed and she pulled the
covers up over me.  I heard sounds of the toilet, and water running, and
her soft laughter.

   "What was so funny?" I asked sleepily as she crawled into bed with me. I
smelled her perfume and let go again.

   "You are," she said as she pulled me to a soft, warm, perfumed nipple. I
sighed in her arms and settled in to sleep.

   END of Part 17 Tales of the Golden Mule

   Part 18

   I woke to Nancy rolling out of bed.  I looked at the clock -- a little
after seven.  We'd gone to bed about half past nine.  I stretched some,
listening to her in the bathroom.  I could smell fresh perfume as she got
back in bed.

   "When's breakfast arriving?" I asked.

   "Not until nine," she replied, reaching for me.  It was my turn to scoot
out of the way, as I rolled to my side of the bed.  She whimpered, "Where
are you going?"

   "To the bathroom.  Don't worry, I'll be back."

   "Bring the stuff with you," she suggested.

   I went to the can, then shaved.  I picked up the bottle of Astroglide,
and grabbed a large towel as well.  I had an idea.  Well, parts of me had
an idea.

   I tossed the towel and the bottle on the bed and climbed back in.  Oh,
that feeling in the morning, being held to her warm, soft body, and putting
my arms around her.  We both moan at that first touch, and this time was no
exception.

   We rolled around on the bed for a while, exploring, enjoying getting
hot, and enjoying getting each other hot.  I started moving my head down
her body.  When I got to her navel, she pulled my head back up and sighed,
"Oh, I just want you in me!"

   I sat up and reached for the large bath towel I'd grabbed.  "Here, move
on to this," I asked her.

   "Why?"

   "I don't want to mess up their sheets."

   She moved on to the towel.  I moved between her legs and picked up the
bottle of Astroglide.  As she watched, I spread some on the tip of my cock.
She smiled and reached for me.

   "Let me help with that," she said helpfully.

   I moved up to let her spread it around.  She stopped looking after a
moment, letting her head fall back, and as she stroked me, she whispered,
"In me, please..."

   I squirted a little more lube on my cock as I pulled back a bit, then
slid into her.  I moved around as we both sighed, luxuriating in the
intensity of those first few seconds.

   Sitting up between her legs, I moved a hand to give her button the
attention she needed and deserved.

   I enjoy watching her as we make love -- that's one of the special things
about making love during the day.  She closed her eyes and let her head
roll back and forth on the bed, giving herself to our lovemaking, and
letting her body take over.  That's something I've learned from her -- to
let go.

   I watched in awe for a bit, then squirted lube over her thighs, mound,
belly and up to her breasts.

   "What are you doing?" she gasped as the cool liquid hit her skin.

   I lowered myself down and started sliding around on top of her.  "All
the better to love you with, my dear."

   I did something right, and she started moaning again.  She put her hands
on my bottom and started moving me around on top of her.  I wrapped my arms
around her and squeezed us together as we found a new rhythm.

   "Oh, that's it; don't stop that," she moaned as she guided my hips in,
out, and around.

   Her hands and her breath told me she was getting close; I knew I was.  I
kissed her and moved my arms so my elbows partially held me up, and so I
could run my hands over her slicked breasts.  Some of the lube spread to
the insides of her thighs, letting me move much easier in response to her
hands.  That did it for both of us -- she shook under me as I pumped into
her.

   We kissed and slid around, spreading things out, running slicked hands
over each other.

   When I pushed up on to my arms, our bodies separated with a slight sound
and a cool sensation.  I leaned down and blew on her breasts.  She giggled.

   "You have a delicious smile," I told her, leaning down to kiss her
again.

   She laughed.  "That was very nice -- we'll have to do that again."

   "Definitely," I agreed.  I looked at the clock.  It was going to take us
a while to clean up.  "Shower?"

   She laughed and ran her hands over my chest.  "I think that would be a
good idea."

   We got up, trying to stain the bedding as little as possible.  In the
bathroom, I pushed her against the full length mirror on the back of the
bathroom door, kissing her and running my body and hands over her.  Her
slippery breasts were most enticing, and she enjoyed moving my hips around,
squeezing my bottom, then my shoulders.

   When we pulled away from the door, I laughed, and turned her to see what
we'd made.  We'd left a very sensuous outline on the mirror!

   Even thought the shower was small, we shared it, washing each other.  We
dried each other afterwards.  I grabbed a robe and went into the other room
to straighten the bedding somewhat, collecting the towel we'd used, and
dumping that in the tub.  I stretched a little -- I felt pretty good; the
work Frank had done helped.

   Breakfast arrived as Nancy was finishing on her hair.  We ate quietly,
holding hands.  We dressed afterwards, and Nancy started packing up.

   "I'll go down and take care of the bill," I told her.

   She looked at me with a smile.  "I did that last night.  All we need to
do is drop off the keys, unless you want someone to take the bags down."

   I rubbed her back.  "Thanks.  I think we can get the bags, though."

   So a little while later I followed her down, carrying our bags.  I took
them out to the car while she talked to folks at the front desk.  Before I
stepped out, I thanked them for a most enjoyable stay.  I looked forward to
our next visit.

   Nancy wanted to drive -- that was fine with me.  We had some clouds
going across the Golden Gate, but other than that, it was clear and nice.
We talked about going shopping, but with the suitcases in the car, and the
wine, we decided to go home first.

   I don't know about Nancy, but I was a bit unsettled as we got close to
the house.  I put a hand on Nancy's thigh as we pulled onto our street; she
put her hand on mine and gave me a squeeze.

   Our house is at the end of a cul de sac.  As we got to the end of the
street, we saw Karen's Jeep parked in the driveway.  It was parked blocking
where we'd park Nancy's car.  She pulled up to the driveway, and backed in.

   "Let's unload," she said, hitting the remote garage door opener.

   I grabbed the large suitcase and the bag with the champagne.  The
champagne went in the garage refrigerator.  Nancy had the small suitcase.
She waited by the door.  I put my arm around her and we walked in together.
I think we both were apprehensive.

   I remembered walking into the house with her for the first time -- was
that less than two months ago?  How could I build a strong, stable home for
her?  Do we need to start afresh, build our own nest, rather than try to
make this one our own?

   We walked into the house, and heard Karen -- moaning in ecstasy
upstairs. Nancy drew a breath.  I set down the suitcase quietly and put a
finger over her mouth.  I looked at her -- she grinned, almost laughing.

   We could see up the stairs -- the master bedroom doors were open.  The
bed was pretty quiet, but its occupants were definitely not.  Karen sounded
as if she was having a very good time.  We heard the occasional sound
attributable to Carl (I guessed) as well.

   Nancy and I tiptoed to the kitchen.  I got a can of 7-Up for me, and a
can of Coke for her, opening them quietly.  We went into the living room
and sat on the couch.

   The glass doors had been repaired, but the drapes were still gone.
There was a plastic sheet tacked up where one overhead panel had been shot
out.

   Nancy held my hand.  I squeezed hers and we both looked upstairs.  The
pair up there sounded as if they were on the home stretch.  We could hear
bouncing as well as vocalizations from both them.

   Karen cried out first, followed soon by low noises from Carl.  Good job,
Carl -- let the lady finish first.

   The silence was broken after a few seconds by Nancy applauding!  I
laughed and joined in, calling out, "Bravo!  Bravo!" After a bit we heard
laughter from upstairs as well.

   Then Nancy called out, "We're going shopping and won't be back for a
couple of hours -- have fun, kids." She pulled me to my feet.  I wanted to
kiss and hug her, but she dragged me to the door.  I barely had a chance to
retrieve my half-full soda can.

   We were both laughing as we got into her car and drove off again,
closing the garage door.

   "Well, they've been taking good care of things for us!" I said, rubbing
Nancy's leg and starting to slide my hand up to a delicious breast.

   She caught my hand and held it at her waist.  "Yeah, and I hope they
change the sheets."

   We drove to the Stanford shopping center, and managed to find a sport
coat for me.  Now I had the leather jacket and a sport coat.  We had a
snack at Max's, picked up some chicken for dinner and some fresh bread,
then headed home -- we'd given them enough time.

   We parked in the driveway again -- the Jeep hadn't moved.  We went in
through the garage door, but when we went into the house, Karen and Carl
were both sitting in the living room.  All four of us laughed as we walked
in.

   "Surprise!  We're home early!" I said.

   Carl and Karen laughed, holding hands on the couch.

   Nancy asked, "Well, what's been going on?"

   "Other than..." I tossed out.

   After a bit more laughter, Karen spoke up.  "All the sliding glass has
been replaced -- the one piece up there is special order and won't be here
until Wednesday.  The drapes are being replaced.  Have you talked to Jill?"

   "Have you?" I asked.

   Karen gave us a quizzical look.  "Not since yesterday morning, why?"

   I looked at Nancy.  She nodded.

   "You tell 'em," I told her.

   Nancy took a breath and said, "We're getting married October 7.  We'd
like you both to be there."

   Both of them jumped to their feet.  Karen hugged Nancy.  Carl shook my
hand -- I hugged him.  We talked for a bit about what we'd planned so far.
Nancy quickly got to the hyperventilating and eye-rolling stage.  I gave
her a hug and told her to settle down.

   She gave me a wild and wide-eyed look.  "Bill, where do I start?"

   "I think the place to start is at the confuser downstairs -- teaching
you how to use it.  It will simplify all your list making and revising."

   She sighed but nodded.  I looked to our investigators.  "I've got some
chicken to barbeque for dinner.  Does that sound good?" They nodded.

   Nancy looked upstairs.  "Is it safe to go up?"

   Karen laughed.  "Yes it is.  We changed the sheets and started some
laundry.  Thank you so much."

   I put a hand on Karen's shoulder, and one on Carl's.  "Thank you two for
being here and helping us."

   Karen gave us a smile and said, "Let me help you with the suitcases."

   The two ladies headed upstairs, leaving Carl and me looking at each
other.  I laughed and clapped him on the shoulder, heading down to the
confuser.  "Welcome to the family," I told him.

   In the office, I powered up the confuser as I looked for the CDs with
the tutorial stuff -- I'd loaded those programs on the machine at the beach
house.  I guessed we were staying here.

   "How's the beach house look?" I asked Carl.

   He sat on the futon, sighing and smiling, laughing a little.

   "We checked it out while the contractor was finishing up here.  Someone
was in the garage, but didn't go into the house.  We found two bugs -- same
Japanese manufacturer.  We also did the office -- it had one.  Haven't
gotten to Tahoe yet -- we'll do that after you've left."

   I nodded.  "I don't understand the garage.  Think it was our friend?"

   He nodded his head.  "I'd bet on it.  We figure the alarm system on the
rest of the house kept him out."

   "Anything missing?"

   He shrugged.  "Your two bikes were there, that and the usual clutter."

   "Okay, don't mention this to Nancy.  What do you think about our
friend?"

   "Did Jill fill you in?"

   "I talked to her yesterday afternoon -- she told me about the poison oak
scare, and that the car had been recovered -- I hope it was scrubbed inside
and out before being returned to the owner."

   Carl laughed.  "It will be." Then he looked serious.  "He left a bag
full of nasties in the car.  He was set to booby trap the place pretty
well. The Feds as well as the locals are after his hide now, and the
Canadians as well."

   "But he can cross back at any number of places without a problem," I
muttered.

   Carl nodded.  "Yup, you're right.  I'm hoping he turns up while you're
in Europe."

   I thought for a moment.  "Know anyone in Vancouver who might be
interested in looking for him?"

   Carl grinned.  "Bill, I was hoping you'd ask.  I'll make some calls."

   He stood up.  I looked at him.  "Carl, with that nut on the loose, would
you stay here, or move somewhere else?"

   He put his hands on his hips.  "That's a tough call, Bill.  Since you're
leaving town for three weeks, I'd stay put for a while.  If he turns up,
he's going away for quite a while."

   I nodded.  "I'm interested in your advice, and Karen's.  Let us know
what you think."

   He nodded.  "You've got it, Bill.  We'll do that."

   "So you'd go ahead and secure some rooms here?"

   He looked around.  "I talked with the contractor about that.  I'd
reinforce some doors and their frames, replace all the locks, and a few
other things.  He's putting together an estimate.  Did Karen tell you to
get into the tub?"

   "No.  I figured it was cast iron -- that was worth something."

   "You were right.  That's about as far as I'd go.  If you were going to
build from scratch, it would be a different story."

   "Oh?"

   "You might harden some interior walls -- one room with concrete filled
cinder blocks and a really solid door -- it would also make a good wine
cellar."

   "Good idea.  I'll keep that in mind."

   "But don't get carried away -- it's too early for that."

   "One fifteen in the morning was pretty early."

   Carl nodded his head at that.

   We heard the ladies coming down the hall.  Both were smiling.  I stood
up and hugged Nancy.  She felt soft and amorous.

   "Well?"

   "Why don't you sit down here, and I'll get you started with the
tutorials.  They'll lead you through the basics.  Takes about twenty
minutes.  I'll get the chicken ready to go.  Sound okay?"

   Nancy nodded and I got her started.  I went to the kitchen.  Carl and
Karen went back upstairs.  I watched them move some things to the guest
room.

   I took care of the lizard, pouring on the marinade and wrapping it in
foil.  Funny -- I hadn't thought of my dad in a long time.  He used to play
mind games with me, telling me he was cooking lizard, or snake.  He did a
lot to develop my sense of humor.  Dad, I hope you're laughing now.

   I turned as Carl came in.

   "I hope you don't mind..." he started out.

   I laughed a little as I wrapped the last chunks in foil.  "Not at all --
sorry we didn't call before we got home, but we didn't have the number
anyway.  I'm glad the job has some fringe benefits.  Enjoy the place while
we're gone -- and the beach house too."

   "You sure?"

   "Yes, I'm sure.  And I'd appreciate it if you could get up to Tahoe and
go over Gail's place.  She's someone you should meet anyway.  I'll give her
a call and let her know you'll be calling on her."

   He nodded.  "That's great.  There's not much for us to do, other than
clean up loose ends."

   I shrugged.  "I'm surprised we haven't seen the pizza deliveries and the
flood of magazine subscriptions."

   Carl chuckled.  "Give it time."

   "Carl, would you suggest changing credit card numbers?"

   He looked up for a moment.  "It would be tight, leaving Wednesday, but I
think it's a good idea.  Karen dealt with those folks.  She could do it."

   I nodded.  "Let's do that.  I don't want any funny business while we're
traveling."

   "Okay, it's done.  Did you use any credit cards on your trip?"

   "Other than gas for the car, I don't think so.  I don't know how Nancy
paid for our room.  Other than that we paid cash.  I need to enter the two
checks we wrote."

   I put the wrapped lizard on a tray and headed to the office.

   Nancy looked up with a big smile.  "This is fun!  I can tell this is
going to be a big help.  Can you show me how to put in my address book?"

   I kissed her on the head as I got out the checkbook.  I wrote in the
dates and amounts of the two checks we'd written, and took out two more and
put them in my wallet.

   "How did we pay for the room?  Karen is going to cancel our credit cards
and get them reissued."

   Nancy looked up at me.  "Cash.  We should probably get more from the
safe."

   I nodded.  "Okay, where is this safe, and what's the combination?"

   She picked up a pen and wrote numbers on a scrap of paper.  She told me
where it was downstairs, behind a cabinet.  I started putting my wallet
back in my pocket, but Carl held out his hand.  I gave it to him.

   He headed upstairs to find Karen, and I moved the cabinet to find the
safe.  I'd been expecting something small.  This was good sized, behind a
wood trim panel, and set into concrete.  It took me a few tries to get it
open.

   I sat on the floor and looked inside.  Two sealed envelopes were labeled
"$20,000." A third similarly labeled envelope was opened.  I took it out --
I'd count it later.  I took out the paperwork and glanced over it.  I'd
give that to Jill.

   That left me with three plastic cases, two the same large size, and one
smaller.  I started with the smaller one.  It held a bunch of prescription
bottles, and a glass container.  The container held a white powder, and was
labeled, "Cocaine U.S.P." John, at least you were thorough.  Had to be half
an ounce or more.

   The lid was screwed on tight -- good, keep out moisture.  I tasted a
bit. Yup, tasted familiar -- hadn't had any of that stuff for many years. I
sprinkled some in the palm of my hand and snorted it up each nostril, then
licked the remainder from my palm.  Wow, felt like cocaine.  I sealed the
jar and put it back in the plastic case.  I looked at the drug bottles.
Vicodin I recognized.  Another I thought was an amphetamine.  I guessed
they were all controlled substances.

   That left the two big ones.  I pulled the top one out and put it in my
lap, opening it up.  It was quite heavy.

   There inside, set in custom cut foam, was a very nice looking handgun --
a Glock, to be precise.  I took it out, pulling out the clip, which was
full, and cycling the action -- a round had been chambered.  Ready to go,
eh John?  I looked it over.

   "Holy shit!" I said to nobody in particular.

   "What did you find?" Karen said, coming down the stairs.

   I picked up the round I'd cycled out.  It looked grayish.  I looked up
at Carl and Karen, standing a few feet away.

   Careful of how I handled it, I held up the gun.  "I take it you folks
haven't been in this safe.  This is a Glock Model 18." I held up the shell.
"And I'd guess these are Talons -- they've got that Teflon feel."

   Carl came over and I handed him the gun properly.

   "Was this loaded?"

   I nodded.  "Yup, full clip and one chambered."

   He looked at the left side of the gun, at the little lever, then back at
me.

   "How did you know this was an 18?"

   I smiled.  "Same as you -- the full auto lever on the left side.  I grew
up in Colorado -- I was a marksman in high school and college, rifle and
pistol both, and an instructor.  Got to fire one of these on full automatic
a few years ago.  Very impressive."

   Carl shook his head and looked at Karen.  He handed the gun back to me.
I put the clip in the case, and pushed the spare round into the foam, then
put the pistol in the case and closed it.  I got out the other case -- just
as heavy.  It held a standard Glock 17.  I pulled out the clip and cycled
out the round in the chamber, then packed things away.

   "Wait a moment," Karen said.  She had her clipboard with her.  "What are
the serial numbers on those guns?"

   I read them off for her.  I put the case with the 18 back in the safe.

   Carl knelt down on one knee.  "What would you have done if you'd had
this the other night?"

   I looked him in the eye.  "I wouldn't have missed.  Would I have shot
first?  That I don't know."

   I held the case with the 17 in it.  Leave it out, or put it back?  "I
need to talk to Nancy about this." I put the 17 back in the safe, with the
two envelopes of cash.  The small case and the other envelope and the
paperwork I kept out.  I closed the safe and spun the dial.  I unfolded my
legs and started to stand.  Karen gave me a hand up.

   "What's in that case?" she asked.

   I chuckled.  "Let's go see Nancy."

   We walked down to the office.  Nancy was still having fun with the
confuser.  She looked at us as we walked in.

   "When's the last time you looked in the safe?" I asked her.

   "Oh, the big one?  I don't think I've ever opened that one.  Did the
combination work?  My passport was in the small one in the bedroom."

   I was confused.  "You mean you, I mean, we, have two safes in this
house?"

   She nodded.  "I never looked in the big one.  I think that's why I
forgot to tell you and Jill about it earlier.  What was in it?"

   I motioned the other two to the futon.  I sat on a corner of the desk.

   "Well, some cash, this," I put the small case down, "and two 9mm
pistols. One is capable of full automatic fire, and I don't think is quite
legal in the United States anymore."

   Carl grunted.  "Not without a special permit."

   I nodded and looked back to Nancy.  "How do you feel about guns, hon?"

   She gave me a cold look.  "I'd have shot the bastard."

   I nodded.  "Have you ever been trained in how to handle and shoot a
handgun?"

   She shook her head.  "No."

   "Would you like to be?"

   She paused and sighed.  "I don't know.  I have to think about it."

   I smiled and held her hands.  "That's the best answer."

   She turned a little and looked at the small case.  "So what's in that
one?"

   "Another dilemma." I opened it and dumped out the pills.  I picked up
the glass container, shaking it.  The powder was still dry and flowing
freely.  I held it up for all to see, then turned the bottle so they could
see the label.  Nancy looked surprised.  "Another of John's habits you
didn't know about?"

   She frowned a little and shook her head.  "I suspected, just from the
way he looked and acted some times."

   I'd been thinking about Janet.  I nodded my head -- it fit, some of the
times she came back from "business" meetings pretty wired up.  I turned to
Karen.  "Did they do a toxicology screen on John and Janet after the
accident?"

   "I don't know.  They probably would have on John, but I'm not aware of
anything unusual -- I haven't heard of anything."

   I nodded and smiled.  "Well, I'm going to dump this down the sink." I
saw some looks of anguish, and I laughed.  "But if anyone is interested
before I do that..."

   Silence.  "If you would please follow me, I'd like witnesses." I scooped
up the pill bottles and dumped them back into the case.  I walked down the
hall past the massage room to the small downstairs bath.  When the others
had come more or less inside, I started emptying the contents of the pill
bottles into the toilet.  When they were all empty, I flushed it.  I turned
the faucet on the sink on hot.  I opened the glass container and dumped the
contents into the hot water, then I rinsed out the container and its top. I
dumped the empties back into the plastic case.

   I thought I saw Karen sigh.  "Well, that's the show," I said, "thanks
for coming."

   We walked back down the hall.  Carl and Karen headed upstairs; I went to
the office with Nancy.

   She sat down again.  I rubbed her back.  "How are you doing?" I asked.

   "Mmmm...  That feels good.  I thought I was doing pretty well.  Oh Bill,
I don't understand.  How could he do those things?"

   I held her shoulders.  "I don't know.  We'll clean them up as we find
them."

   She turned and hugged me.  "Thank you." She had her arms around my
waist. I held her head for a bit, rocking gently.  Then she sighed and sat
up.

   "Okay, I've gone through those tutorials, what's next?"

   I went down on my knees beside her and brought up the Claris Works
tutorial.

   "Then go through these, starting with this one." I double clicked it to
get it going.

   "These go through the basics of word processing and spread sheets.  That
should keep you for an hour or so.  I'll go work on dinner."

   "Are you sure, sweetie?" she asked me.

   I kissed a breast through her top.  "Yes, I'm sure.  I'll take care of
it."

   I got up and headed upstairs.  In the kitchen, I flipped over the
chicken.  Then I went upstairs to check out our bedroom.

   Other than no drapes on the sliding glass doors, and the smell of fresh
paint, everything looked fine.  I looked up at the ceiling.  The holes had
been repaired.  I should ask if they went through to the roof.

   I headed back downstairs.  I heard Carl and Karen in the guest room down
the hall.  I went back to puttering in the kitchen, putting together what
I'd need for a rice dish, fixing the garlic bread, and assembling a salad.

   Carl walked by, wearing a swimsuit and carrying a towel, and went
outside.  I heard a splash from the pool.  Karen came into the kitchen,
wearing a very nice one-piece suit, which she filled very well.  She put a
hand on my shoulder.

   "Bill, thanks for throwing that stuff away.  It's just too damn
tempting."

   I nodded.  "I agree -- that's why I did it.  I don't need that kind of
trouble."

   She sighed.  "What are you going to do with the guns?"

   I shrugged my shoulders.  "Keep the 17.  Not sure about the 18 -- for
now it stays where it is.  I figure when we get back, I'll take Nancy out
to Target Masters in Milpitas.  Know where we could find an instructor?"

   She smiled.  "Carl would love to do it.  You could qualify for a permit
if you want one.  I'd trust you with one."

   I wasn't sure.  "Thanks, I appreciate that.  It depends on Nancy."

   She gave me a tight smile.  "I know I would have plugged him."

   "I think it's unanimous, then."

   We looked at each other.  "So, are you going fishing?" I asked her.

   She blinked.  "What?"

   I nodded my head toward the pool.  "Thought I heard a fish out there.
You going to try and catch him?"

   She looked around and gave me a low laugh.  "Yes I am -- and you've been
a big help."

   I laughed.  "Hey, take advantage of the hospitality."

   She laughed with me.  I took her hands.  My she looked good.

   "Karen, thanks so much for all you've done for us.  I feel a whole lot
more secure having you here, especially for the last few weird days.  And I
feel safer knowing someone is going to be looking after the place while
we're gone, especially with that whacko on the loose."

   She gave me a hug.  "Thanks, Bill," she said, then grabbed her towel and
headed for the pool.

   I thought about getting another 7-Up from the fridge.  What the hell,
we'd have Champagne in a while.  It was almost time to start the fire.

   I made some noise as I went out and set up the charcoal in the starter.
I lit it and started the timer on my watch.  I headed downstairs to see how
Nancy was doing.

   She was working intently on the computer.  I stood behind her and kissed
her on the head.  "Hi, hon, how are you doing?"

   She let go of the mouse, took a deep breath, and stretched a bit.  She
leaned back against me.  "This is fun.  I've already started making some
lists.  Show me the address book so I can get started with that?"

   I crouched down beside her and started a new address book, showing her
how to enter information.  I brought up the one from my pilot to show her
how to do some things.  She gave me a hug and a kiss on the cheek.

   "I thought we could have some champagne before dinner.  How does that
sound?"

   She gave me another hug.  "That sounds great."

   She turned back to the computer.  I wanted to put my head in her lap and
close my eyes.  Ah well.

   I moved a bottle of the good bubbly from the garage to the house.  I
should have gotten a case of this stuff, not two bottles.  I started some
music playing.  With no drapes, I could see Karen and Carl in the pool.
They were playing intimate games.  That felt good, and brought a smile to
my face.

   God, I'd done the right thing flushing that cocaine -- the stuff was
just too damn dangerous to have around.  Still, the fact it was in the
safe, and not in the secret compartment in the desk said something about
John's spine.  It was warped, but there -- it took determination to leave
something like that alone.  And the more I thought about it, the more I
thought I could see times when Janet must have been using it.

   Nope, that's got to stop.  That time is over.  Both of them are gone.
Don't dig for trouble -- we've got plenty already.  Where the hell did
those bugs come from?  Where's Morris?  I'd almost forgotten about the
mysterious redhead.

   I laughed -- back to more pressing paranoia.  But think of all the good
things that have happened.  Josh and Linda got a place to live.  Santa
Clara University got some more money.  I met Nancy, and Jill, and Karen.
Then there were Christine, Gail, and Chris.  I'd met so many good people.

   I picked up a pad of paper and started listing the folks I'd invite to
the wedding.  I needed to set things up with the florist for our return --
I wanted the place full of Lavondas when we got back from Europe.  As I did
that, I thought of the other computer set up downstairs.  What I'd really
like is a laptop.  That made sense for the trip -- we could take notes,
stuff like that.  Wait a minute -- do we need one?  We've got two computers
already.  Do we need a third?

   I should call Dale, and see if he'd be my best man at the wedding.  My
buddy Dave from high school, who'd been my best man when I married Janet,
had died of liver cancer two years ago.  All the money in the world
wouldn't have helped him -- from diagnosis to dead in less than three
months.

   What did that tell me?  What had Heinlein said?  "Moderation is for
monks -- take big bites." We'd certainly been taking big bites recently.
Some have been tastier than others.  Some have been damn unpalatable.

   I'd invite Marshall, and his two cohorts.  How about old silver head?
Nah -- but I'd talk to Jill to see if not inviting him would be some major
breach of etiquette.  No, fuck that -- he's not invited.  It's my decision.
What should we do when people ask about wedding gifts?  Can't tell them
don't get anything -- well you can tell them, but what will they do?

   How about entertainment?  Nancy needs dance lessons.  I thought about it
for a moment.  Wouldn't it be great if the entire wedding party could
dance? Sort of a dinner-dance reception?  Dale and his wife danced.  I knew
I wanted to invite Phil and his wife Polly, two of our dancing friends.
Gail and Chris danced.  How about Carl?  Karen?

   So many questions!  Nancy was right -- I was nuts -- and we had a lot of
work to do to pull this off.  I looked at my watch.  The charcoal should be
ready in about five minutes.

   I looked outside.  Karen and Carl were necking in the spa.  I walked
over to the sliding door and opened it a bit.

   "Champagne in about twenty minutes, if you want to get out and change
first," I hollered.

   They stirred a bit in the spa, and pulled apart.  I slid the door closed
and went to the other one, and out to the barbecue.  The charcoal had a few
minutes before it was ready.  I went into the kitchen and started the rice
going.  As I was doing that, Karen and Carl headed in and went upstairs,
holding hands.

   I almost hollered at them to make it quick.  No -- take your time and
enjoy.

   Good advice -- I went down to the office, spun Nancy around, and
practically carried her to the futon.  She didn't object long, and soon we
were kissing passionately.

   "What was that for?" she asked when we came up for air.

   "It's an important part of computer use," I told her, kissing her on the
neck.  "You need to take breaks every so often."

   She laughed softly and ran her hands over my back and bottom.  "You're
right -- I needed a break.  What's happening with dinner?"

   I kissed her again before I answered.  "Champagne in fifteen minutes, or
whenever the lovebirds come downstairs."

   She laughed and held my head as I started moving down from her neck.  I
wanted a nipple.  She squeezed me to her and wrapped her legs around me.  I
relaxed in her embrace.

   "Oh, I like it when you do that!" she said, rocking me.

   "What's there not to like?" I said softly.  "It's so nice to relax in
your arms."

   We held each other for a while, eventually sitting up and looking in
each others' eyes.

   "Some people don't know how to relax," she whispered.

   "Thank you for teaching me -- I still have a lot to learn." I kissed her
forehead and helped her up.  I started us to the door.

   "Wait -- I'll be up in a minute after I finish off this entry."

   I sighed -- the computer bug had her.  "Okay hon."

   To my surprise, Carl and Karen came downstairs before Nancy came up.
They looked showered and relaxed, but not too relaxed.

   "So what was your hurry?" I asked them.

   They laughed.  "You said twenty minutes," Karen answered.

   I saw Nancy coming up the stairs, rolling her head around and
stretching.

   I got the platter with the wrapped chicken.  I opened the refrigerator
and got the bubbly.  "Someone get the four flutes for me?" I asked.

   Karen handed two to Carl.  We walked out to the small table.  I quickly
dumped out the charcoal, arranged it, put on the grill and the wrapped
packages of chicken, and reset the timer on my watch.

   "What's the occasion?" Nancy asked as she stepped out onto the patio.

   I picked up the bottle and took off the foil, then the wire holding the
cork.

   "New tradition," I said, "Champagne every Sunday afternoon." I eased the
cork out of the bottle.  Carl looked as if he expected me to shoot the
thing into the air.  I shook my head.  "When you open champagne, it
shouldn't make any more noise than a lover's sigh."

   That brought some low laughter.

   "Remember, I said sigh...."

   That brought more laughter.  I poured for the four of us, and set the
bottle down.

   I raised my glass.  "Here's to good friends.  Someone once said that a
friend helps you move, but a good friend helps you move bodies." We clinked
glasses and had a sip.  It was very good.  Karen and Carl even told us so.

   We sat around the table talking.  I got my lists as we started talking
wedding details.  Talk soon moved to the wedding party.

   "So, who do you want on your side?" I asked Nancy.

   She looked at Karen, then back to me.  "Jill as the maid of honor, then
Gail and Karen."

   We looked at Karen.  She looked a little surprised, but nodded her head.
I refilled her glass, Carl's, and Nancy's.  I'd already refilled mine.
Damn, I should have gotten a case of this stuff.

   "How about you?" Nancy asked.

   I sighed, holding up my glass and watching the stream of tiny bubbles.

   "Well, I'll ask Dale from work to be my best man.  Then Phil, one of my
dance buddies, and Carl, if you wouldn't mind."

   Carl took another sip, then said, "I'll be there."

   I asked, "Can you dance?  Karen?"

   They both frowned a bit.  "Some," Karen said, "What kind of dancing?"

   I smiled and held Nancy's hand.  "Ballroom -- waltz, foxtrot, stuff like
that."

   Carl and Karen looked at each other.

   "Don't worry," I told them, "We'll be having lessons." I told Nancy what
I thought of doing -- having some of the wedding party dance.  She thought
it was a good idea.

   I had to get back to cooking.  I turned the chicken and went in to check
the rice and brown the bread.  Nancy came in, and after hugging me, asked,
"Inside or outside?"

   I pulled her back into my arms.  "It's getting cool.  Let's eat inside.
Okay?"

   She gave me a squeeze and a kiss, and set the table.

   Dinner was simple but good.  Carl even had wine with us.  We talked
about the next few days.  I needed to get French Francs on Monday.  Karen
told us that she'd cancelled our credit cards, and new ones were being sent
to the house overnight.

   After dinner as we were cleaning up, I remembered Nancy's car.  I asked
Karen if she could move her Jeep so we could get Nancy's car in the garage.
Carl smiled and said he'd do it.  Karen gave him a funny look, and he said,
"Pie." She hugged him and gave him her keys.

   I loaded the dishwasher while Nancy put her car away.  She came back and
the three of us moved into the living room.  Nancy looked over the lists
I'd been putting together -- I hid the page with the note on flowers.

   She looked at me and shook her head.  "It's a pity we can't take the
computer with us -- it would be really useful.  Don't you have a little
thing you carry with your address book?"

   I smiled -- one more stop to make tomorrow.  I got my pilot and showed
it to her.  She was excited by it.  John really had kept her away from
technology.  Okay, tomorrow I'll get a Powerbook and a pilot.

   I looked at Karen.  "What kind of pie will Carl bring back?  I don't
know how much milk we have."

   "There's an extra half gallon in the garage refrigerator.  He'll bring
back lemon meringue, or French apple."

   I nodded -- either of those would work for me.  Nancy said, "Would you
like some coffee?  I'll make decaf."

   Karen said, "Sure, I'll help."

   That left me on the couch looking out at the lights in the valley.  Did
I want to build a new house?  Did Nancy?  Where?  The area around Santa
Rosa - Sonoma was sure nice.  What was wrong with this area?  This house?
What about the beach house?

   Carl returned with French apple.  I had a glass of milk along with him;
the ladies had coffee.  I could tell by the looks exchanged around the
table that it was going to be an early night.

   I was right.  Dishes were cleaned up quickly.  We were standing around
in the kitchen -- I decided to make the first move.

   "Race you up the stairs!" I said loudly.

   That brought laughter, and we all moved to the stairs, turning out
downstairs lights as we went.  Carl hit the arming code on the alarm panel
at the top of the stairs.  Karen told us, "If anything happens, you two go
to the bathroom and wait.  Okay?"

   Nancy and I nodded.  "Got it.  Sleep well -- and late." They waved and
went to the guest room.  Nancy and I went in our bedroom and closed the
door.  An old fabric bedspread had been hung over the sliding glass doors,
mostly covering them.

   "When did that happen?" I asked.

   "Oh, after dinner while you were doing dishes.  You're nice to have
around, you know that?"

   I turned to her and started running my hands over her.  "And just how
would you like to have me tonight?"

   She ran her hands over my back.  "Oh, I know what I want.  Go to the
bathroom and get ready."

   I stripped off my clothes and got ready for bed, and shaved again.  I
looked at the bottom of my shaver -- a Braun rechargeable.  Okay, it was
rated for 110 to 240 volts.  I was set for Europe.

   When I went back to the bedroom, Nancy was on her back on the bed,
covered by the fur coat, writhing with her eyes closed.  I climbed on top
of her and kissed her, feeling the softness of the coat and the spread.  I
also felt a little buzzing.  I reached under the coat and found her hand
holding a butterfly in place.

   "Let me do that for you," I whispered to her.  I held it and she pulled
her hands away, one squeezing a breast, the other holding my head to her. I
moved the vibrator around slowly, and slid my head down to a nipple.  I
latched on, and she held me tight, coming intensely but quietly.

   She pushed my hand and the vibrator away, and slid over on the bed.  I
rolled to my back, partially covered by the coat.  She pushed herself up
and gave me a lusty, animal smile.

   "Oh, I like that look," I whispered.

   "I'm glad.  Move over to the middle."

   I moved over and she straddled me, pulling the coat between us.  We
started out kissing, but she moved up and gave me a nipple, holding me to
her with one hand behind my head.  I let go and was so lost in her.

   She moved off me and took my left arm.  I felt the cuff going around it.
I took a deep breath and relaxed more.  She secured my other arm, then my
legs.  She put the fur over me, the thick collar on my face.  "Don't go
anywhere, sweetie.  I'll be right back."

   Something in me went back to being on the massage table with Deb working
on my head -- that relaxed feeling, rocking and floating.  Nancy did that
to me when she held me to her.

   The coat disappeared, startling me.

   "Don't worry, sweetie, I'll take good care of you," Nancy said as she
stepped back into the bathroom.  She returned shortly, turning off the
bathroom light.  She was wearing the coat now, and went to the foot of the
bed and started crawling up to me.

   I sighed, trying to remain relaxed, but my body tensed up as I felt the
fur moving up my legs.  She took me in her mouth momentarily, caressing me
with her hands and the arms of the coat.  She moved up for a brief grind
with her breasts, but must have sensed I was close, as she moved up more,
and soon my head was engulfed in perfumed fur as she held me to a nipple
again.

   She was so soft and gentle as she held me, getting me lost, dizzy, and
hard.  She moved and took me inside her, and settling me back on her other
nipple, started moving slowly, luxuriously.  It was those incredible waves
again -- I was lost in the waves, our bodies moving.  I didn't try and hold
back -- I couldn't.  There was no buildup of tension, just the waves
building and building into release, pumping into her as she moved on top of
me.

   She released my arms and I held her as best I could.  I knew I was
almost asleep.  She pulled away and dried me off, then released my legs.
She helped me in between the sheets.  I felt her getting in bed a while
later, smelling her perfume again, and feeling her warmth and softness as
she held me to her once more.

   When I woke, I was in bed alone.  It was a little after eight.  I took a
quick shower.

   When I went back into the bedroom again, the bed had been made.  Is
Monday cleaning day?  Yup, just a pickup.  I mentally reviewed my list for
the day as I got dressed.  I'd try Computerware first, then Fry's.

   I walked down the stairs and was greeted by the sound and smell of bacon
cooking.  Karen was sitting at the table sipping coffee.  I walked into the
kitchen and kissed Nancy.

   "Thanks for letting me sleep," I told her.

   She gave me a wry smile.  "I came upstairs to wake you, but you were in
the shower already."

   "Sorry, I could go back upstairs and get into bed..."

   She laughed.  "No, breakfast is almost ready.  Have a seat."

   I sat down next to Karen.  She looked pretty rosy.  "Where's Carl?" I
asked.

   She sighed a little.  "He took off for another job.  He'll be back for
dinner."

   Nancy handed me a glass of orange juice.

   "So what are your plans for today?  Going shopping with me, Nancy?"

   She started setting plates on the table -- toast, bacon, and eggs for
each of us.

   "No, I need to pack.  We've got contractors coming in two days, and
we're leaving for Europe for three weeks -- remember?"

   Nancy sat down and I held her hand.  "I remember.  I'm looking forward
to it.  How can I help?"

   She smiled.  "You can stay out of the way."

   I frowned and pushed my lower lip out into a pout.  Both Nancy and Karen
laughed.

   "I know," Nancy said, patting my hand, "you're a big help."

   I had a sober thought.  "Is someone going to be here with you?"

   Karen spoke up.  "Yes.  I'll be here all day."

   I felt better.  I squeezed Nancy's hand.  We finished breakfast, and I
helped her clean up.  After a brief hug and kiss, I got my jacket, making
sure I had plenty of cash.  I got into the Jeep and headed off.

   I arrived at Computerware in Palo Alto half an hour before they opened.
Oh well, that's what cell phones are for.  I gave Jill a call.

   "You're back already!  That's a surprise," she said when she came on the
line.

   I laughed some.  "It was one hell of a surprise to Karen and Carl when
we got home early yesterday afternoon."

   "Oh was it?" she said with a low laugh.

   "So any news on our friend?  Anything I need to do for you today?"

   "Not talking, are you?"

   "Oh, I'll talk, but I won't gossip."

   "Okay...  Nothing new from Canada.  I just got off the phone with
Marshall -- I'm surprised you didn't tell him about your excitement."

   "Why would I?  Not much he could do about it, and he's got enough to
worry about."

   "True.  Anyway, I'll have some business cards for you tomorrow.  When
you changed the name of the trust, Marshall formed a new corporation with
the name and the initials.  Which do you want on the card?  TGM or The
Golden Mule?"

   "I'd rather go with TGM, at least for now."

   "Okay then.  I don't need you for anything today.  I think you're pretty
well set.  How is Nancy taking things?"

   "Pretty well, I hope.  It's starting to sink in how much work this
wedding is going to be -- even I'm starting to realize it."

   We talked about the wedding a bit.  I looked at my written list, and
remembered the florist.  I talked to Jill about that -- I'd set up the
order with the florist, and Jill or Karen would call to let them know the
day before we got back, so they could deliver and set up the roses.

   After talking to Jill I called the florist and talked to them.  They
were excited about the order, and happy to do it.  They wanted an
additional 24 hours notice though.  I told them that wouldn't be a problem.
I told them I'd drop off cash later in the day.

   Computerware opened.  Some times it surprises me how hard it is to give
away money.  I wanted a top of the line Powerbook, with an extra 256
megabytes of RAM, two additional batteries, a standalone charger, software,
a Palm Pilot, and its goodies.  The guy behind the counter wasn't sure they
could get the memory installed today.  When I asked him if he thought Fry's
would be able to do it, one of the guys I'd seen there before stepped up
and told me he'd take care of it right away.  I smiled.

   Half an hour later he helped me load a bunch of boxes big and small into
the Jeep.  We shook hands.  I went to Thomas Cook and did my currency
exchange, then headed to the florist.

   The owner was happy to see me.  I told her our expected return date, but
also told her I wouldn't be surprised if it changed one way or the other.
Delivering the flowers the day before we got back would fill the house with
their scent.  I told her about the wedding, and the date, and said I'd be
interested in having her take care of the flowers, if she handled things
that far away.  I gave Jill a quick call and told her of the earlier notice
the florist wanted -- no problem, as long as we kept in touch.

   I picked up a sandwich and headed to the office for lunch.  I hauled in
boxes and set up the Powerbook, and the Palm Pilot for Nancy.

   I didn't notice the change on the office door until the second trip.
There had been a small sign on the door, and the suite number.  Those were
gone.  The signs on the door were the hardware store stick-on variety.  One
said "Private," and the one below it said "Use Other Door." I liked it -- I
wondered what the building management thought of it though.

   As I reviewed computer things, I actually did want to go to Fry's -- if
I remembered correctly, they had better cases for the Palm than
Computerware.  The last portable I'd had was a venerable Powerbook 170 --
with a 25 MHz 68030 and 8 megabytes of memory.  My, how things have
changed.

   Of course some things haven't gotten better -- it took quite a while for
the Microsoft bloatware to install itself, and took up an obscene amount of
disk space.  And a soon as it had finally finished, I knew I wanted to
start over again, partitioning the hard disk to make things easier for me
to back up.  Oh well.

   I got what I needed at Fry's, and even picked up two DVD movies to watch
on the Powerbook.  I made it home a little after one.

   Karen and Nancy were busy packing parts of the house.  I took the new
confusers to the office and dug in.  It took over an hour, but I had things
set up the way I wanted, applications installed, batteries charged, and
backups started.

   Late in the afternoon Tim, the general contractor, dropped by for a
final check of things.  Carl and Karen had given him quite a list for
security upgrades -- we went through the house going over each item.  Every
exterior door was being reworked, as were the doors to the garage, our
bedroom, our bathroom, and the office downstairs.  He had a similar list
for the beach house.

   Upstairs, looking at our bedroom, he handed me a page that had come off
a fax machine.  He told me it was a new product developed for just this
sort of application, and he'd called the company.  They were willing to
come out and install it at quite a nominal charge, if I was interested.
They were looking for a West Coast representative.

   I looked at the estimate.  "Tim, this looks pretty low.  Don't they have
to peel off the sheet rock to do this?"

   Tim nodded, and told me he'd checked -- they would take the wall apart,
fill it with foam mixed with Kevlar fibers, and put it back together again,
both upstairs, and for some walls downstairs.  All they wanted was to be
able to videotape the process.  Our names wouldn't be mentioned.

   I told him it sounded like a good deal to me.  I signed off on the
revised estimates and thanked him for the great work repairing the damage
that had been done.  He laughed and said it wasn't any problem.  The
insurance company had the new glass panels for the doors shipped by air and
delivered overnight from the manufacturer.  Oh, and they'd repaired three
holes in the roof.

   I grabbed my swimsuit as I walked downstairs with him.  We spread plans
out on the dining room table and marked which walls were going to be
filled. We shook hands and he headed off.

   Nancy and Karen were sitting at the kitchen table, drinking wine.

   "Hey, last one in the pool fixes dinner," I told them.

   Nancy shook her head.  "Pizza.  Carl's bringing it on his way back.
But, I'll join you.  Karen?"

   Karen sighed.  "That sounds great.  I'll get my suit."

   Nancy and Karen headed upstairs.  I hit the button on the pool cover and
went outside.

   We were going to have another cool evening.  I stripped by the side of
the pool, slipped on my trunks, and dove in.  My but that felt good.  The
ladies joined me soon thereafter.

   Sitting in the spa later, we reviewed the day.  I told them of my
conversations with Jill, and with Tim.  I told Nancy I had some goodies to
show her after dinner -- she was excited and wanted to see them now.

   Karen decided to stay in the spa for a while.  Nancy and I went in and
took a quick shower.  After getting dry, I started pushing her to the bed.
She laughed and told me, "Later, sweetie." It's bad when the computer bug
bites!  I had her wait at the dining room table, and went downstairs to get
the goodies.

   She was so pleased with her very own pilot, with the address book stuff
she'd entered already loaded.  She was really impressed with the Powerbook,
and wanted to get back to work right away.  I laughed and gave her a kiss,
and let her get to it.  I loaded up the packing materials and other
nonsense and stored them in the garage.

   Karen came in from the spa and went upstairs.  Carl arrived a while
later, pizzas in hand.  I told him I'd put them in the oven to keep warm.
He gave me a smile and headed upstairs.

   He and Karen came downstairs about forty five minutes later, looking
very refreshed.  I laughed, and Nancy popped her head up from the computer
and said, "Hi!  When did you get home?"

   I shook my head.  "Dinner time hon, pack up the confusers for now." She
sighed and closed things up.  I picked out a bottle of Pinot Noir -- should
be good with pizza.

   As we ate, I told Carl about the wall treatment we were getting.  He was
very interested.  I asked him what was so special about Medeco locks, and
he explained them to me.  Sounded like a good way to go.

   Tuesday looked pretty easy.  I needed to pick up cards from Jill.  Our
new credit cards were supposed to arrive -- they'd better arrive.  Get
ready to leave at about 3 Wednesday for the airport.

   "Oh," I asked, "Who changed the signs at my office?"

   Karen grinned.  "Do you like it?"

   "Oh yeah -- I think it's great."

   She nodded.  "We thought you'd like the anonymity." I filled Nancy in on
the changes.  She liked them as well.  When I asked if the office space was
leased or what, Karen informed me that I owned the building, or rather the
trust owned it.

   Nancy wanted to finish her address book and get it loaded into her
pilot, and play with that.  I helped her move things downstairs to the
office.  After I got things set up, I started to head upstairs again.
Karen and Carl met me coming down the stairs wearing swimsuits.  Karen had
quite attentive nipples, and Carl was carrying his towel in an interesting
manner, hiding the sausage perhaps.

   "Going to enjoy the pool and spa?" I suggested.

   They nodded.

   "Enjoy -- swimsuits optional.  Ignore any noises you hear from the
office."

   They laughed as they held each other, then reminded me to set the alarm
if they'd gone to bed before we did.

   I went to our bedroom and found the Halothane mask and a butterfly
vibrator.  Nancy needed a sendoff for Europe.  I took those downstairs and
put them in the hall closet.

   I stepped into the office.  Nancy was working away, still copying things
from her hand-written address book into the Mac.  I kissed her on the head.
"You need a break every so often.  When's the last time you went to the
bathroom?"

   She typed a little more, clicked the mouse, then rolled her head around
and back.

   "Ooh...  Good idea -- too long ago." Before she got up, she dropped her
pilot into its cradle and hit the hot sync button.  She learns fast!  She
got out of the chair and went to the bathroom.  As soon as I heard the door
close, I ran quietly to the hall closet and retrieved my goodies, and put
them under the futon frame where I could get to them quickly.

   Her pilot was connected to the Powerbook.  When it finished its
synchronization, I pulled it out of that cradle and dropped it into the one
hooked to the desktop machine, and hit the button.

   "Why did you do that?" Nancy asked, coming back into the room.

   I stood up and let her sit down again.  "That's the easiest way to make
sure you've got the same information in both places.  How much do you still
need to do?"

   She smiled as she looked at me.  "Just a few more entries.  Thanks for
doing the ones for Jill and Karen -- that helped.  This is fun.  I'm glad
we've got this for the trip."

   I squeezed her shoulders.  "Good.  I'll be back in a few minutes to
help." I gave her another kiss on the head, then went to the massage room.

   The closet held both gas rigs.  I checked the three bottle rig, and made
sure I had both a mask and a cannula ready to go.  I stopped by the
bathroom on my way back to the office.  I was about to go in when I had
another thought -- I wanted the coat.  I walked calmly up the stairs, then
sprinted up to our room and got the coat in its bag from the closet.  I
took it downstairs left it by the hallway going down to the office.  That
would save me thirty to forty seconds.  I took a few deep breaths to get my
breathing slowed down again, and went back into the office.

   I knelt behind her and started rubbing her back and shoulders.

   "Mmmm..." she said, "That feels nice.  I'm just about done."

   I reached under the futon frame with a foot and hooked the mask, getting
it closer to me.  I used one hand on her neck for a moment while I reached
back and moved it up between my legs, then went back to using both hands on
her.

   "Oh...  Two more to go, then you can do that as much as you want," she
told me.

   I laughed and stopped.  "Okay, I'll wait."

   She finished off her entries, then moved her pilot to the other cradle
and hit the hot synch button.  She lowered her head and mumbled, "What are
you waiting for?"

   I was up on my knees, working her shoulders and neck.  Her eyes were
closed and her head forward.  "If you're going to do a lot of work like
that, we should get a copy stand, so you don't strain your neck," I told
her.  I made some slow gentle strokes along her neck, raising goose bumps
and a soft sigh.  I put one hand on her shoulder, and with the other one I
reached behind me and picked up the mask.  I flipped the cover off the
plunger and shook the mask as I leaned forward and kissed her on the back
of the neck.

   "Mmmm..." she hummed, "You don't have to stop that.  Oh, and
tomorrow..."

   I laughed softly as I kissed her neck, then sat up and whispered in her
ear, "Surprise!"

   As she turned, I raised the mask to her face and hit the plunger.  She
hardly had time to look surprised before she collapsed forward.  I held the
mask in place, to hold her up as I turned the chair more, then swung her
around to the futon.  I dropped the mask, pulled the futon out to its full
width, and ran first for the coat, then the gas rig.  I closed the office
door and started taking off her clothes.

   Unconscious bodies aren't easy to deal with -- it had been easier with
Gail's help.  I left her panties on, and slipped the butterfly under them,
fastening the straps.  I tried turning the sleeves of the coat inside-out,
but for some reason it didn't work.  I put her arms by her sides and put
the coat over her, tucking it in around her sides.  I slipped the mask over
her face and started the oxygen going.

   I watched her intently.  When she started to move, I turned on the
nitrous.  I leaned down on top of her and held her, and turned on the
vibrator.

   She started moaning and quivering under the coat.  I held on to her so
she couldn't move her arms.  She struggled for a while, then started
relaxing.  I eased off her and turned down the nitrous a bit.

   I ran my hands over the coat, tantalizing her with the fur.  She
responded especially well to caressing her breasts, and to pressing gently
on her mound.  I slipped the coat over a bit and took a nipple in my mouth,
slipping a hand under the coat to press the butterfly home a little more,
and move it around.  Her arms flopped more, and she moaned semicoherently.

   I kept it up until she gave one last shudder and collapsed on the futon.
I kissed her forehead, then turned off the nitrous.  I also turned off the
vibrator and unhooked it.

   I sat back on my heels and looked at her luscious body.  Her breathing
returned to normal -- a satisfied smile on her face.  After a minute or so
her eyes started to open.  I put a hand on the plunger on the third bottle
of the gas rig.  She opened her eyes and smiled, and started lifting her
arms to me.

   "I love you," I said as I hit the plunger.  Her eyes fluttered closed. I
counted to twenty, then slipped off the mask and turned off the gas flow. I
opened the door and picked her up carefully.

   My original plan to carry her up to bed quickly changed.  I ended up
with her more or less slung over my shoulder, and it was hard for me to get
her up the stairs.  I was glad I'd left the door to our bedroom open, and
the light on!  I got her into bed and slipped off her wet panties.

   Downstairs I put the gas rig back, put the sensuous coat back in its
bag, and headed upstairs with the coat and the mask.  I put things back in
the closet, then went to the bathroom.  I was about to get into bed, when I
remembered one more thing that made my hands and feet go cold.  I went over
to the alarm panel and armed the alarm system.

   I stood there in the dark, illuminated by the green light emitting
diodes on the alarm panel.  How can a thought flip my world inside out?
I'd been so looking forward to getting into bed with her, curling up to her
-- it had been such a wonderful evening, watching her writhe in pleasure on
the futon.  Then the thought of that bastard crept into my mind, and turned
me cold.

   I went into the bathroom and picked up one of her perfume bottles.  I
shook it a bit, then used the glass stopper to put a bit inside my nose.  I
stoppered the bottle and set it down, closing my eyes and taking a slow,
deep breath.  That helped.

   I crawled into bed and held her.  She mumbled and moved a little.  "I
love you," I whispered, and closed my eyes.  It took a while -- I focused
on her breathing, and eventually went to sleep.

   END of Part 18 Tales of the Golden Mule

   Part 19

   We held each other in the early morning, the sun creeping in around the
edges of the spread tacked up over the glass doors.  I was contemplating
getting up to take a quick leak, and returning for some serious snuggling,
when Nancy started laughing softly.

   I moved down to a nipple and slipped my arms around her.  She held me to
her, laughing a little more.  We rolled around a bit, and she rolled me to
my back.  This was very encouraging.

   But she propped herself up on her elbows, looked at me, and sighed.

   "I have to get up."

   "Fine, just hurry back," I said, with a wiggle of my hips under her.

   She laughed a little more and shook her head.  "Oh Bill, thank you so
much for what you did last night.  That was special."

   "Well, I figure we're not going to have the opportunity for a few
weeks...  I thought I'd surprise you."

   She leaned down and kissed my forehead.  I was moving to kiss something
else.

   "You did; oh you did.  But I didn't get a chance to tell you what's
happening today.  Karen and I are going up to San Francisco for some
shopping -- strictly girl stuff.  Jill, Mindy, Duncan, and Marshall are all
coming over for dinner tonight -- the catering is all taken care of -- I
managed to do that yesterday afternoon.  So, you've got the day free -- the
caterers won't be here until four thirty, and we expect to be back around
five.  Guests arrive at six.  Dinner is at seven."

   I sighed and pouted.  I'd also gone limp.

   She laughed and kissed my head again, wiggling her hips.  "Oh you silly,
we're going on a wonderful vacation together.  I promise you we'll have a
nice morning together tomorrow.  Okay?"

   "What about packing for the trip?  How are we getting to the airport?"

   "All taken care of -- we're almost all packed.  I'll do one more load of
laundry tomorrow morning.  Karen is taking us.  We'll leave the house
around three -- the flight leaves a little after six -- nonstop to Paris!
Oh, I'm so excited!"

   I hugged her.  She relaxed on top of me.  Oh, something about her weight
on top of me is so comforting, so special.  "Okay, I'll let you get up."

   She held me to a nipple for a while, then sighed and got up.  I relaxed
in bed for a while, and got up when I heard her finish her shower.  I went
into the bathroom and "helped" as she dried her hair.  She laughed and
giggled, and I got into the shower.

   When I got out, she'd left the room.  The bed was made as well.  I got
dressed and headed downstairs.

   Both ladies were standing in the kitchen, wearing very attractive
business attire.

   "Ooh, this looks serious!" I said, looking them both over, "Need any
money?"

   Nancy smiled and shook her head, then pointed to the kitchen table.
There were two opened FedEx packages on it.  "Our new credit cards arrived
a few minutes ago.  I activated them -- sign yours.  See you later,
sweetie."

   She stepped over to give me a hug.

   "No breakfast?  Where's Carl?"

   Nancy laughed.  "You're on your own.  Carl will be back for dinner.  So
will we -- be home in time for the caterers."

   I got a hug and a peck on the cheek; they took off.  I picked up my two
credit cards and signed them.  What now?  I needed breakfast, and should
drop by Jill's.  Nah -- she's coming over later, right?  It was too early
for her to be in.

   I had an idea.  I moved the cabinet and opened the safe, getting out the
guns.  I emptied the clips in the 17, putting the shells in with the 18,
and put the 18 back in the safe.  There's an indoor range along freeway 101
-- the last time I'd been there was when we'd had some engineers visiting
from Japan.  They seemed to fall into two interest groups -- riding roller
coasters or shooting guns.

   I locked up the house and left in the Jeep, the pistol in its case in
the back.  Breakfast was McDonald's again.  I stopped at a sporting goods
store and got two boxes of garden variety 9mm rounds, a pair of shooting
glasses, and ear protectors -- might as well have my own.  I also looked at
holsters.  The Hellweg stuff looked good, as did the Desantis.  I'd ask
Carl for an opinion.

   At the range, I checked over the 17 carefully.  It felt different
somehow from the last time I handled a Glock.  When I'd selected targets, I
got silhouettes -- the cold sensation returned to my hands and feet.

   I put on my glasses, and hearing protection.  I chambered a round and
raised the gun, sighting down at the target.  I was running cold and hot at
the same time.  Hours of range practice and competition kicked in and my
breath slowed as I sighted the target, slowing my exhale as I pulled the
trigger.

   The sights were set well -- one round right between the eyes.  Could I
do that to a live person?  I could feel my jaw tighten -- yes, if they
threatened Nancy.

   I lowered the gun and closed my eyes, turning a little.  I took a few
slow breaths, regaining composure.  I opened my eyes and swung the gun up,
aiming for the chest target.  I pulled off four rounds rapid fire.

   I had to smile, looking at the target as I lowered the Glock.  Number
one was a little high to the right, two was higher, but three and four were
in closer -- a good grouping.

   I went through more or less the same exercise again.  But this time when
I raised the gun, I could see the bastard's face, and almost hear his
voice, sneering as he lied to me, telling me he'd talked to Jill.  I put
six into the head, all tightly grouped.

   I set the safety and put the gun down so I could switch targets.  I'd
only put ten rounds into the clip.  I put in the second clip, which was
full, and hung a new target.

   I took a step back, turning to the other side this time.  I drew on the
target, crouching.  I could see the bastard again.  Three in the head,
three in the chest, back to the head, back to the chest until the clip was
empty.  I felt better.  I refilled both clips and swapped in a fresh
target.

   After two more targets I was about out of bile.  I was on my next to
last target, working on accuracy now, slow shots with tight grouping.  I'd
put five in real tight when I felt someone behind me.  I set the safety and
put the gun down before I turned, uncovering one ear.  It was one of the
range guys, standing with folded arms, smiling.  I could hear my phone
ringing.  He smiled and nodded.  "Your phone has been going off for a
while."

   I picked it out of my back pocket.  "Thanks," I told him.

   "Hi, this is Bill," I said, putting the Glock back in the case.  I might
need to step somewhere quieter.

   "Bill this is Tim -- sorry to bother you.  I wanted to know if you could
empty the closets in the two bedrooms for us -- that would be a big help."

   I took a breath.  We had three bedrooms upstairs -- the master suite,
the one next to it that was going to be John's "nursery," and then the
guest bedroom at the end of the hall.

   "Okay, just the master and the one next to it?"

   "Right.  That will make life easier.  We can move furniture, but we
figured you'd rather move clothes and such."

   "Okay, Tim.  Consider it done."

   "Thanks.  That will be a big help.  We'll see you tomorrow morning."

   I thought fast.  "Tim?  I've got a favor to ask."

   "Okay?"

   "Could you make it ten at the earliest?  We haven't had much of an
opportunity to sleep in recently."

   He laughed.  "I understand.  Okay, we won't be there until ten at the
earliest.  We'll start with the garage first.  The security contractor
shows up Thursday, so basically all we're doing tomorrow is prep work and
demolition."

   "Okay then -- see you tomorrow."

   "Thanks, Bill."

   I hung up the phone and put it back in my pocket.

   I put the hearing protectors back on and finished emptying my clip, slow
and precise.

   That's what it was -- the action on the gun felt really smooth, a lot
smoother than I'd expected.  I gathered my targets, cleaned up my mess a
bit, and moved over to sit down and clean things up.

   The range guy walked over again.  "Hey, nice shooting.  Haven't I seen
you in here before with some Japanese?"

   "Thanks, yeah -- folks visiting the place I used to work.  I speak
Japanese, so I took care of the ones that want to go shooting.  One of my
buddies takes care of the ones that want to go to Great America."

   He laughed and agreed -- they wanted to go shooting or to amusement
parks.

   I went to the bathroom and washed my hands and face really well, getting
rid of the lead and other contaminants.  I thought about the closets.  I
didn't have much in the way of clothes.  Nancy had a fair amount.  We'd
moved the lingerie and other stuff from the passion pit into the second
bedroom.  I didn't know what was in the guest closet -- leave that for
Karen and Carl.  I could move some things downstairs to the closet in the
massage room, but that had the two gas rigs.  I needed storage.

   I put the gun and ammo in the back of the jeep and headed to the moving
supply store again.  I got a few wardrobe boxes -- they had a metal rail in
them for hanging stuff.  I guessed and got five.

   I went into whirlwind mode at home.  I folded up the massage table and
put it in the closet.  I put the fur coat in its bag in the closet,
resisting the temptation to take it out and bury myself in it.  Our mostly
packed suitcases I put in the middle bedroom -- we'd be taking those
tomorrow.  The lingerie and such from the middle bedroom filled up that
closet.  I assembled the wardrobe boxes and set them against the wall,
filling them from our bedroom closet, putting things in the same order.  I
got the shoes and such moved, and ran out of boxes as I started packing up
our "toys."

   I made a quick run for more boxes.  I decided to pack up things in the
garage as well, and consolidate what had been packed better, so Tim and his
crew would have more room to work.

   I was about to haul yet another load of stuff downstairs when my phone
rang again.  I put things down and flopped on the bed.

   "Hello?"

   It was Jill.  "I thought I was going to see you today."

   "Sorry, I got tied up -- more prep work for the construction.  I thought
you were coming over for dinner?  Is there something you don't want Nancy
to see?"

   "Oh no, nothing like that.  I just wanted the opportunity to chat.  How
are you doing?"

   I looked at my watch.  It was a little after two.  "Well, I've been
going nonstop since nine this morning, and I still have a bunch of boxes to
move in the garage.  I think I'm doing okay.  There's just a lot of stuff
that has to get done between now and three tomorrow afternoon!"

   Jill laughed.  "Welcome to the real world.  I'll let you get back to it,
and see you around six."

   "Thanks, Jill.  I appreciate everything you've done for us."

   I hung up the phone and closed my eyes for a moment.  I sank into the
bed, feeling that soft plush spread.  My head started to spin as I breathed
slowly, unwinding a bit.

   I sat up, got up, and picked up my load.  A few more trips should do it,
then rearrange the boxes in the garage.

   I finished a little before four.  I grabbed my swim trunks and a
terrycloth robe, and headed for the pool.  Good grief, I'd worked hard.  I
could feel it in my shoulders, back, arms, and legs.  But, the place was
pretty well sanitized.  We should move the spread from our bed into the
guest room -- get it away from the construction debris.  I'm sure Karen and
Carl would agree with that.

   Damn -- with the crowd here, I wanted more champagne.  I had one bottle
left.  I sort of dried off and put on the robe, and gave Beltramo's a call.
Yes, they had it.  Yes, they had half a case cold.  I had them put my name
on it.  I called Nancy, hoping her phone was on -- it would save me a trip.

   "Hi there!" It was Karen.  It sounded as if they were moving.

   "Hi -- this is Bill.  Are you on the way home?"

   "Yup, on 280 just coming up on highway 92."

   "Good -- I caught you in time.  You need to swing by Beltramo's and pick
up half a case of champagne they're holding for us."

   I could hear her talking to Nancy.  She came back on the phone and said,
"Okay, we'll do it.  See you in a while!"

   Let's hear it for technology.  What else did I need to do?  I put the
gun and ammo back in the safe.  I put eight champagne flutes in the garage
refrigerator to chill.  I'd do a final CD backup of the Powerbook, so we'd
have a set of CDs to carry with us.  I set it up on the network and started
it backing up to a Jaz cartridge.

   The doorbell rang -- four twenty five -- the caterers arrived.  I let
them in.  One asked me where they were supposed to set up.  I gave them a
blank look.  One of the other gals said, "I've got it all written down." I
told them, "Good," and we all laughed.  I was still in a robe -- I told
them I was going upstairs to shower and change.

   I took my second shower of the day.  I was tired, but I felt good.  I
was also hungry.  I dried off and got dressed, then decided to shave again.
As I was shaving, I heard our bedroom door open.  Then I heard Nancy
shriek. "Aaugh!  What happened?"

   I stepped out into the bedroom.  She was looking in our now empty
closet.

   "What happened?" she repeated.

   I walked over and hugged her.  "Tim called this morning, and wanted the
closets emptied.  Everything is downstairs in the massage room, except for
the suitcases, which are next door.  I'm surprised you didn't see the
change in the garage."

   "I didn't really look.  Show me."

   I saw some things in clothes bags on the bed.  I led her downstairs, an
arm around her waist, down to the massage room.

   "Wow, you've been busy!" Nancy said as we walked in.

   "No shit!" I flipped the top on one of the wardrobe boxes.  "Everything
from our closet moved into these, in the same order -- except for the coat,
which is over there," I pointed to the closet, "along with the gas rigs and
the lingerie.  Our toys are boxed up in there as well.  Let me show you the
garage."

   We walked out and I showed her the rearranged boxes there.  They were
hard to see, on the other side of the Jeep.

   Back in the house, munchies were being set out.  I reached for a carrot
and Nancy slapped my hand.  "Not until guests arrive!" she chided.

   "Nuts!  I haven't had any lunch today.  Do I need to make myself a
peanut butter and jelly sandwich?  I need something to eat, especially if
we're going to be opening that good champagne."

   She smiled.  "I'm sorry, sweetie.  You sit down, and I'll fix you
something.  Okay?"

   "I'll be in the office finishing up on the computer," I told her, and
walked out.

   The network backup had just about completed.  Once it did, I'd move the
USB CD writer over and start doing CDs.

   Nancy came in and set a plate full of hot and cold food down next to me,
along with a can of 7-Up.

   "I'm sorry, sweetie.  Thank you so much for your hard work today," she
told me.

   I turned and put my arms around her, holding her to me.  She put her
arms around my head and held me to her bosom.

   "I'm sorry too -- I shouldn't have snapped at you.  We'll get to relax
in a couple of days."

   She rocked me gently.  "Yes we will.  We're in Paris for two days, and
then the fun starts.  Oh Bill, it's going to be so nice."

   She stepped back and kissed me on the head.  I picked up a shrimp from
the plate and dipped it in some cocktail sauce.  Very tasty.  "So what did
you do today?"

   She grabbed a hot thing -- bacon wrapped around something, and sat on
the futon.

   "Oh, we looked at wedding dresses.  It was a lot of fun, and you would
have been bored to death.  I've narrowed it down to two -- I'll take you to
look at them when we get back.  That will also decide the bridesmaid's
dresses.  Do you want Lavonda roses?"

   I had one of the bacon things -- bacon wrapped around a scallop -- very
nice.  "Yes, if that's okay with you."

   She glowed as she took my hands.  I could see the moisture fill her
eyes. "Oh Bill," she said softly, her voice full of emotion, "That day I
came home and the house was filled with roses -- I'll never forget that
day."

   "Neither will I -- the look on your face was priceless."

   Our reverie was interrupted by a knocking on the door, which was open,
and a gal saying, "Nancy?  I've got some questions?"

   We looked over to the gal standing in the doorway.  She smiled and
added, "Sorry to interrupt."

   Nancy stood up, kissing me on the head.  "That's okay.  What do you
need?" She followed the gal up the stairs.

   I finished my plate of goodies, and the 7-Up.  I got on to the World
Wide Wait and fished for the weather in Paris -- got to remember, Celsius,
not Fahrenheit.  A cold, rainy spell was ending, with the predictions for
superb weather for the next week or so.  I reconfigured things and started
writing a CD from the Powerbook.  My plate was empty, so I headed upstairs.

   The table was set for eight -- candles, tablecloth, cloth napkins,
flowers, the works.  I could hear people at work in the kitchen.  One table
was set up with munchies.

   As I walked over to it, a short gal walked out of the kitchen.

   "Mister Wilson, I'm Yvette.  How were those?  Would you like me to fix
you another plate?"

   I smiled.  "Thank you, Yvette, about half as much this time, and they
are very good.  Have you seen Nancy?"

   She nodded as she took my plate.  "I believe she's upstairs changing."

   "Thanks.  I'll be right back down."

   I went upstairs and started going into the bedroom.  The door was
locked, so I knocked.

   "Eek!  You can't come in!" Nancy hollered.  "We'll be down in a while!"
I heard laughter, then Karen said, "When Carl arrives, tell him to shower
and put on the clothes I've set out for him."

   "Okay," I said.  I was wearing a pair of sort of dress pants and a long
sleeve dress shirt.  I'd even put on socks and shoes.  Guess that was
acceptable.

   I went out to the garage to check the bubbly.  There it was, nice and
cold, with eight champagne flutes chilling on the shelf above them.

   I snorted and walked over to the Jeep.  I got my perforated targets out,
and took them into the house.  I got some push pins from the desk and hung
them on the inside wall of the office, labeling them in the sequence in
which they'd been perforated.  Not bad, I told myself, especially
considering it had been six or seven months since I'd fired a weapon.

   Back upstairs, stuff was being prepared on the gas grill outside.  I
walked out, enjoying the view.  Yvette walked over bringing me another
plate of goodies; I thanked her.

   Carl showed up a few minutes later.  I gave him the ladies'
instructions, and also mentioned he might want to look in the office after
he was cleaned up.  He headed upstairs.  I programmed the CD player for
music for the evening, then sat on the couch, watching the work go on
around me.

   The doorbell rang about a quarter to six.  I hopped up and answered it.
I had a flash of panic as I realized I'd opened the door without looking to
see who was there.  Was that the way life was going to be from now on?  It
was Jill.

   She gave me a hug as she stepped in, and handed me a small box -- my
business cards.  Carl came downstairs as I was looking at them.  They were
simple and tasteful, with the office address and phone number.  Gee, I
should get an email address as well -- one other than the set John had.  I
put a few in my wallet.

   The three of us were standing there talking when I heard the bedroom
door upstairs open.  I looked up the stairs.

   Nancy and Karen came downstairs, both wearing simple yet sexy and
elegant dresses.  Nancy had a string of pearls around her neck, and pearl
earrings.  The pearls accentuated the scooping neckline of her dress.

   "Wow!" I said as Nancy stepped into my arms.  I held her gently and
kissed her.  She smelled delicious.  As we moved apart, I looked at Karen
and Carl.  She looked like a predator, and he had the
deer-in-the-headlights look.  I laughed softly until Nancy poked me in the
ribs.

   "Champagne?" I suggested to nobody in particular.

   We wandered over to the living room area.  I showed off my new business
cards, mentioning I should get a suitable email address.

   We were soon offered champagne in the chilled flutes.  Jill raised hers
and said, "Bon Voyage." We drank.

   Marshall arrived next, wearing a suit and looking somewhat harried.
Mindy arrived next, with Duncan last.  Once we were all assembled, with
full glasses again, Jill cleared her throat, getting our attention.

   "A toast to a wonderful couple, showing us how out of adversity can come
strength, and love.  Bon Voyage!"

   Nancy and I held hands as we sipped our bubbly.  It was my turn.

   "Thank you all for your help, support, and guidance.  This has been a
wild trip.  Some parts have not been fun -- I hope those days are over, or
if not over, at least very limited in number.  The wedding is October 7 --
the honeymoon starts tomorrow."

   We laughed and took another sip.  Now we got to have the munchies.  I'd
had a fair amount already, and was saving room for dinner.

   Marshall asked me where we were going.  I told him all I knew was Paris,
other than that it was a surprise.  Nancy rubbed my back and told me I was
going to love it.

   We made small talk, wandering.  I was standing with Marshall and Jill.
Marshall remarked about our friend Mister Morris.  Jill almost in passing
said, "After the FBI folks saw the beach house, they're very interested in
him."

   What the hell was this?  Jill saw the look of surprise on my face.  I
hooked a finger to her.  "Please excuse us for a moment," I told Marshall.

   Jill and I walked over to Karen and Carl.  "Could you join Jill and I in
the office for a minute?  Now?"

   Carl smiled; Karen looked a little chagrinned.  Once in the office, I
closed the door.

   "All right, what the hell happened at the beach house?  Someone isn't
leveling with me, and I don't like it."

   The three of them looked at each other.  Carl saw the targets pinned to
the wall.

   Karen sighed and confessed.  "Bill, especially after you said not to
mention it to Nancy, we didn't want to bother you with the details..."

   "Bother me, please," I interrupted.

   She gave me a tight smile.  "When Carl and I got to the beach house, we
saw that the side door to the garage had been tampered with.  Looking
inside with a flashlight, we could see what looked to be a booby trap set
on the garage door, and something suspicious on the door into the house.
We called the cops, and given what had happened, the FBI sent out a crew."

   "The rest of the house was clean?" I asked.

   Karen and Jill nodded.  "Yes," Karen said, "As I told you, we figure the
burglar alarm kept him out of the house.  But it wouldn't have mattered --
opening the garage door, or the door from the garage into the house would
have set things off."

   "Okay.  Is that all?"

   Karen nodded.  "That's all for the beach house."

   I was getting a little upset.  "Okay, what else is there besides the
beach house?"

   Jill spoke up.  "That's all, Bill.  Everyone figures he set those before
he came here that night.  You know the rest.  He's wanted in two counties,
and by the FBI, and by Canadian authorities.  He'll turn up."

   "Yeah, on our doorstep?"

   That brought silence.

   "Please," I told them, "tell me what's going on.  I don't like
surprises."

   Carl turned Karen around and pointed to my handiwork from the pistol
range.

   "Did you do these?" Carl asked.

   "This morning -- standing and crouching, mostly rapid fire, groups of
three to six rounds at a time."

   Carl raised his eyebrows and nodded his head.  Jill and Karen looked a
little surprised.

   "Okay, let's go back upstairs," I told them.  We headed back upstairs.

   Nancy came over to me.  "What's up?  What was that about?"

   I gave her a hug.  "A minor misunderstanding.  I'll explain it all to
you later, if you want to know."

   She looked me in the eye and smiled.  "I don't want to know."

   After a few more minutes, Yvette called us to the table.  We sat down to
a very nice Prime Rib dinner, with all the trimmings.

   After dinner, someone asked what was going to be changed in the house.
We got out the drawings, and started walking through the place, showing
what was going to be done.

   We'd made our way to the office, and I was pointing out where cabinets
would go.  Not hearing the usual comments, I looked around and saw that
most folks were looking at the targets pinned to the wall.  Nancy gave me a
nervous laugh.

   Carl asked, "Just where did you learn to shoot?"

   "Colorado," I said with a tight smile.  "My instructor and coach was
also the guy who ran the Boulder SWAT team."

   We went back upstairs; the dinner debris had been cleaned up (with Carl
inquiring as to the leftovers -- they were in the refrigerator in the
garage, he was assured).  Coffee was served with dessert.  With more
conversation around the table, things finally broke up, leaving Karen,
Carl, Nancy and I, after the catering crew left.

   Carl would be leaving early in the morning again.  I told everyone the
contractor wouldn't be here until ten, in a little less than twelve hours.
With that, we all wandered upstairs.  At the top of the stairs, I shook
Carl's hand, thanking him again.  Nancy gave him a hug.

   We closed and locked our bedroom door behind us, and hugged.  We got
undressed and ready for bed.  I think we were both full.  We held each
other, and Nancy rocked me to sleep in her arms.

   I'd told the contractor to wait until ten, but I didn't know about the
garbage company dropping off the debris box for the demolition.  They
arrived promptly and noisily at 7.  We woke up to the sound of a large loud
truck and a large metal container being deposited on what sounded like our
driveway.  We heard some conversation, winches, and the box being dropped
again.  Finally the truck drove off.

   By this time, both Nancy and I had visited the loo and brushed our
teeth. I shook my head and laughed as the truck groaned off into the
distance.

   She put on perfume, slowly, enticingly.  By the time she was done, I was
quite erect.  She gave me a look of lust, and pulled me to the bed by my
handle.

   We rolled around on that soft spread, kissing and caressing.  Soon I
found myself in her arms again, a nipple in my mouth, surrounded by her
perfume, her softness, and the softness of the spread.

   As a general principle, I think a man is always wise to do things the
way the woman in his life wants.  Things just work out better that way.  So
when Nancy pushed me to my back, I didn't object too strenuously.  She sat
up and rocked slowly.  I moved a finger to help with her button, and the
other hand to caress a breast.  She closed her eyes and softly moaned
encouragement.

   As I felt her get close, she reached behind her and pulled the spread up
over her shoulders, pulling it tight between my legs, which were spread
out. Then she leaned forward, rocking more, lowering a nipple to me, and
pulling the spread tight around us.

   The sensation of the plush fabric tight around my hips and between my
legs, pulling tighter with her motion, and then the tightness of it around
my chest and shoulders did something to me -- I was so lost, and so dizzy.
I heard her moan, and felt her coming on top of me, as I pumped into her.
And as I did, she pulled the spread tighter, pulling it around my hips and
between my legs, pulling us together in softness.

   We returned to the real world some time later.  We got up and showered
together.

   As Nancy was taking care of her hair, I folded up the spread.  She
looked out of the bathroom and asked, "Why are you doing that?"

   I smiled.  "Oh, to protect it from the construction debris -- I thought
it would be better in the guest room for a while."

   She laughed.  "I think so.  Should we order another set from Gail?"

   "Oh, maybe when we get back.  We'll see."

   We both put on sweats, saving for later the clothes we'd wear on the
plane.  Karen was downstairs drinking coffee and looking over the Wall
Street Journal.

   "What was the commotion this morning?" I asked her, as Nancy poured a
cup of coffee for herself.

   "They were setting the debris box where it would block both cars.  I had
them move it so we can get the cars out."

   Nancy nodded as she sipped her hot brew.  "Thanks.  Hope they didn't
wake you."

   Karen shook her head with a smile, "No, I was awake."

   I opened the refrigerator out of habit.  It was cleaned out.  Nancy
slapped me on the rump and said, "Sit down.  I'll get your breakfast!"

   I sat, and took a chunk of the paper to read.  Nancy walked out to the
garage, returning with eggs, bacon, and bread.

   "Oh, Bill," she said as she started the bacon and toast, "I wanted to
check with you before I accepted, but I've been asked to teach physiology
again.  It would be for six weeks, starting two and a half weeks after we
get back.  Is that okay?"

   "Sure," I told her, "how many days a week?"

   She walked over and kissed me on the forehead.  "Tuesday and Thursday
mornings, we're thinking ten to noon or thereabouts."

   "No, sounds fine to me," I told her.

   "So, tell me," she went on, "I've done all these drawings and overheads
by hand -- is there any way to get them into the computer, so I could do it
from the computer?"

   I thought for a moment.  "Sure, most likely.  Show me some, and let me
know what you want to do." I expected this would wait until we got back.  I
was wrong.  She ran out of the kitchen and down the stairs.  She returned a
minute later and put a three ring binder in front of me.

   She had a few hundred pages of hand done drawings and outlines.  The
drawings were beautiful.  I was marrying one very talented lady!

   I showed a couple to Karen.  "These are beautiful!  You did these?" I
asked.

   Nancy smiled and nodded.  The drawings of the cabinets she'd done had
been very good, but these were fabulous.  Okay, sounded like the Adobe
stuff, and a good tablet.

   "So what can I work on during the trip?" Nancy asked.

   I almost laughed.  "This is a vacation!  One more like that, and we're
leaving the damn computer home!"

   She gave me a mock pout.  "I'm sorry..."

   Now I laughed.  "We'll see.  The software is easy -- to get, at least.
It takes time to learn.  You're an artist -- way beyond what I do."

   Nancy brought plates over to us.  We had a last breakfast in the house
for a while.  At one point Karen started laughing -- probably at the way
Nancy and I were holding hands and exchanging sighs.  We laughed too.

   With another sigh I helped her clear the plates.

   "I'll take care of these and start the laundry," Nancy told me.

   "I'll be in the office." I gave her a quick hug and headed downstairs.

   The portable was backed up.  I noodled around a bit, and decided I'd get
some software and a Wacom tablet to take with us.  I'd wait on a scanner --
I wanted to talk to some folks.

   I wasn't really doing much when I heard the office door open and close
behind me.  Nancy swept into the room, wearing the fur coat, and took me in
her arms.

   Under the coat, she wasn't wearing anything but perfume as she held me
to a breast.  My head swam as I held her, running my hands over her and the
softness of the coat.  One of her hands held my head, the other was running
down my shoulders and back.  I tried moving her to the futon, but she held
me tighter.  I was getting lost in her again.

   We moved to the futon; she moved on her back.  She helped me strip, and
pulled me on top of her.  We kissed and I pushed into her quickly as she
ran her hands over me.  The combination of her lips, her perfume, and the
fur had me over the edge very quickly.

   I was surprised I'd come so intensely, and so suddenly.  I lifted my
head a bit and was about to say something when she pulled me back down to
the fur and laughed softly, moving my head back and forth.  I sighed and
let go, relaxing into her.  She held me tighter.

   I started slipping out.  Nancy said, "I'm prepared this time." She
reached into one of the coat pockets and pulled out a dry washcloth.  She
moved it between her legs as we separated with a slurp.  I tried to get up,
but she rolled me over, into the back of the futon.

   "Where do you think you're going?" she growled, as she enveloped me in
her softness and the fur again, holding me to a nipple.

   I was wedged into the back of the futon, with her on top of me.  It was
the best place in the world.  I sucked gently on her and drank in her
perfume.

   I heard a knock on the door, and Karen's laughing voice.  "We've got
company!"

   Nancy answered, "Hold them off for a few minutes.  We'll be there." She
gave me another long sensuous squeeze and wiggle.  She pulled away and I
started to sigh, but she rearranged herself on top of me, giving me her
other nipple.  "I need equal time," she said with a laugh.

   She did sit up soon after, and rubbed my chest.  She looked at me and
laughed.

   "Surprise!" she said.

   I laughed.  I looked over at the clock -- nine thirty.  I sat up and
kissed her, running my hands over her body, and the coat.  I got more
animated, and she held my head into the fur again and squeezed me.  As I
melted in her embrace, she let go of me and stood up.

   "Sorry, sweetie -- we'll have time later."

   I leaned back against the futon and sighed.  "What's wrong with now?"

   She laughed.  "I need to get dressed and finish packing, and you need to
see who's here!" She threw my underwear and sweats at me.

   She ducked out the door before I could complain.  I put my sweats on and
headed upstairs.

   A delivery company was here with stuff for the garage.  They wanted to
know where to unload things.  I grabbed our keys and shuffled cars around,
leaving the Jeep out on the street, and Nancy's Mercedes in the garage, as
close to the boxes and as far from the construction as possible.  I told
the guys to put things where her car had been.

   Tim and his gang showed up just as the unloading completed.  I'd guessed
correctly, or at least he wasn't telling me I'd screwed up.  I caught Nancy
upstairs, and gave her a big kiss.

   "Thanks for the surprise," I told her.  "I remember the first time you
did that to me."

   She laughed and held me.  "So do I -- and I wanted to do it again."

   "Want to go shopping with me?" I asked her.

   "No, I want to stay here.  Be gone long?"

   I was taking off my sweats.  "Want to help me change?"

   "You don't want me to help you get dressed..."

   I laughed -- she's a smart woman.  "Shouldn't be more than an hour.
Need anything?"

   She gave me a squeeze and said, "Just you."

   We kissed again.  I got dressed.

   "Have you called Gail yet?" Nancy asked.

   I shook my head.  "Nope.  Why don't you give her a call -- have her mark
her calendar."

   Nancy laughed.  "I'll do that.  Hurry back."

   I made another trip to Computerware -- they were starting to recognize
me.  Damn but the Adobe stuff is expensive!  I got the illustrating tools,
Kai's add-ons, and a Wacom tablet.  I shook my head leaving -- a lot of
money!

   When I got back, I couldn't park in my own driveway.  Some guys were
installing stuff in the garage.  Tim and two others were busy ripping our
kitchen apart.  Tim saw me, walked over, and shook my hand.

   "Good to see you.  Why the garage first?" I asked him.

   "It will give us a place to work as well, and make the cabinet guy's
lives easier too."

   "When are you going to start on walls?"

   "I thought you'd have all the computer stuff packed by now."

   I gave him a blank look.  "I'll do that now.  Sorry." He hadn't
mentioned it, but I should have figured that out.  "I'm just going to move
things into the other office.  Will that work?"

   Tim nodded.  "That will be fine."

   I put my bag of goodies on the dining room table.  I went to the office
and got the bag for the portable -- it was going to be my carry on bag.  I
took the portable, with the video camera and tapes upstairs and put them on
the table.  I made quick work of the computer stuff, disconnecting it and
putting displays, keyboards, rodents, and such in a box.  I had one of
Tim's crew help me move the desk and the futon.  The massage room was
getting damn full.

   That room done, I went back to the living room.  Nancy and I passed each
other as she carried clothes upstairs.

   I started installing the Adobe stuff on the portable.

   "Okay, Tim, what else did I forget?"

   "Can't think of anything.  We're going to close and cover doors to
protect other rooms.  The furniture remaining, such as the bed, we'll move
to the middle and cover in plastic.  We won't leave much for your cleaning
crew to pick up."

   I heard a loud noise and watched a section of upper cabinets being
removed from a wall in the kitchen.  "Any salvage value on those?" I asked.

   He smiled and shook his head.  "Sadly, no.  I think the cabinet guys
were planning on reclaiming the hardware though."

   On my next trip into the garage, I saw they'd covered the stack of
boxes, and Nancy's car with plastic.

   I went upstairs.  Nancy was sitting on the suitcases, looking a little
shell-shocked.  It was a little after noon.

   "Hello, beautiful," I said softly, taking her hands and kneeling in
front of her.

   "Buy you lunch at your favorite gourmet restaurant?"

   She laughed.  "How gallant.  I'd be honored."

   We kissed and headed downstairs.  I checked the confuser -- everything
was loaded.

   Karen was talking to a guy working on the front door, putting in new
lock hardware.  It looked pretty solid.

   "Karen, we're going to lunch.  See you in an hour or so."

   She looked up.  "Okay -- take your time -- just be back by three."

   We got in the Jeep and I drove us to In-N-Out Burger.  It took us a
while to get a seat.

   "So are we ready to go?  Passports, tickets, itinerary?"

   Nancy nodded.  "All in my carryon.  We'll double check when we get back.
Now we get to wait." She reached over and squeezed my hand.  "Still glad we
got rid of the passion pit?"

   I laughed.  "We still have the futon at the office."

   She shook her head.  "Too small.  I'll wait for Paris."

   "It wasn't too small an hour or two ago!"

   She laughed.  We enjoyed our lunch, actually taking our time eating at a
fast-food place.

   "What did Gail have to say?" I asked her.

   She took another sip of her root beer and nodded.  "She's thrilled.
She'll be there."

   "Did you tell her how I proposed?"

   Nancy laughed.  "No -- I just told her it was a moment I'll never
forget."

   "You tell her Karen or Carl may be up?"

   Her smile faded quickly.  "Yes.  I told her we'd had a little trouble
and wanted one of our investigators to check on some things for us.  She
said she'd do whatever she could to help."

   On that somber note, we cleared our table, making way for another group.
We refilled our drinks and headed back to the house.

   We went in through the garage.  Karen intercepted us at the base of the
stairs.  Plastic sheeting was strung up everywhere.  "You don't want to go
up there," she told us.  I saw our bags over by the dining room table.  We
both heard loud noises from upstairs, and a few moments later saw a guy
hauling chunks of wallboard downstairs and out through the garage to the
debris box.

   Nancy and I held hands and walked to the kitchen.  It was mostly ripped
out.  Furniture was moved in other parts of the house where they'd be
working.  The inside of the house around the front door frame was taken
apart, and two guys were working there.

   "Let's sit on the patio." I suggested.

   Nancy nodded and headed out.  I got the confuser, my carry-on, and my
suitcase.  I put the extra manuals in my suitcase.  I set up the computer
on the little table and hooked up the tablet.  I fired up Illustrator and
told it about the tablet.  Nancy was impressed, and excited.

   She wanted to do more, but I insisted I just wanted to make sure things
were functional.  I put the tablet and its accoutrements into my bag.  I
insisted on going over everything we were supposed to have.

   We were taking some tranquilizers with us -- I suggested we put those in
carry-on.  That's about the only thing we moved about.  If we only had our
carry-on stuff, we'd do okay on the trip.

   We both winced as we heard the loud noises of our house being torn
apart. We heard power tools, hollering, and hammering.

   "About ready to go?"

   We both turned to see Jill standing behind us.

   She smiled.  "I wanted to see you off.  All packed?"

   We nodded.  I stood up and offered her a chair.  She sat down, then
started asking about tickets, passports, money, hotel vouchers, ad nauseum.
Nancy answered everything satisfactorily.

   Karen appeared at the door and took our suitcases.  "The others are
already loaded.  Both of you go to the bathroom!" she hollered, carrying
the cases through the debris of the house.

   We stood up.  Nancy and I picked our way downstairs to the small
bathroom.  The office was pretty well gutted.  We took turns in the
bathroom.  Upstairs, we checked in with Tim, and shook his hand.  He told
us to have fun -- the place would be beautiful when we returned.

   We got into Karen's Jeep.  About half a block from the house, after
looking back over my shoulder watching it fade from view, I turned around
and it hit me.

   Here I was again, sitting in Karen's Jeep.  Karen and Jill were in the
front seat.  I was sitting behind Karen.  Nancy was at my side.  How many
weeks ago had we ridden like this, going up to Tahoe?  I don't know what I
looked like, but when I looked at Nancy, she quickly unbuckled her seat
belt and moved to the middle, buckling in again.

   "It's all right, Bill," she said softly, holding my hands.

   "Oh Nancy, I love you," I whispered, my throat tight with emotion.

   She smiled, and I saw tears forming.  "I love you.  Thank you for asking
me to marry you."

   I sighed -- I couldn't speak.  We looked at each other in silence for a
while.

   I thought about asking her if she'd remembered her diaphragm, but
reconsidered.  We made the ride in silence.

   We arrived a little early at the Air France terminal at the San
Francisco International Airport.  We gave Jill our keys -- we wouldn't need
them, and they'd be useless when we got back.

   We unloaded our bags from the back.  We had two suitcases each to check,
and a carry-on each.  Nancy had our documents.

   We lined up a porter to haul our bags inside.  We exchanged tearful hugs
there on the sidewalk.

   "See you in a few weeks," Jill told us.  She was smiling, but we could
see the emotion in her face, and hear it in her voice.  "Stay in touch."

   "Yes, mother," I said, and hugged her.  I hugged her tight.  I hugged
Karen as Nancy and Jill exchanged hugs.

   We watched them get back in Karen's Jeep.  We waved to each other and
they drove off.

   I looked in Nancy's eyes.  "We're on our honeymoon.  Let's go," I told
her.

   She smiled as she looked in my eyes.

   I turned to the porter.  "Air France First Class to Paris."

   He nodded.  "Yes sir, follow me."

   I took Nancy's arm in mine and we walked into the airport.

   THE END!

   This is the end of this part of the Tales of the Golden Mule.  Nancy and
Bill are gong on vacation for a while.  What happens next?  In part, that's
up to you.  Tales of the Golden Mule is over one hundred forty thousand
words long.  Do you know how long it takes to write 140,000 words?  And,
those words have been carefully reviewed by a number of people.  Thanks to
Wiseguy, Ralph, Bram, Melody, Rex, Jim, Patrick, Clif and Rose, Clarke, and
MC Writer for the comments and nits -- you've helped shape this story, for
the better!

   If you spot problems or errors, or something that doesn't make sense in
TGM, let me know.  Every error you help me correct is one less error
everyone else who reads the story from then on will have to contend with.
And, the latest revisions are on the TGM web page.

   The page counter I have on the main TGM page has had almost 30,000 hits
since I started counting in mid-July, and that's just for one site.  I
estimate about 45,000 hits for TGM since I started it, counting both sites.
The single combined file has been downloaded from the asstr ftp site over a
thousand times.  Want to guess how many comments I've gotten, other than
from the small group of people who read everything I post, and the people
who have helped me edit it?  It's damn small!  Since I started posting TGM
in December, I've gotten notes from about thirty people.  I guess I should
be happy about that.

   I've put a lot of time into this.  So have others.  I'd really
appreciate it if you would take a minute or two to tell me what you think
about the story.